Red Sky At Morning

Melissa Good

Yellow Rose Books

Nederland, Texas

B O O K S B Y

Melissa Good

====================

Dar and Kerry Series:

Tropical Storm

Hurricane Watch

Eye of the Storm

Red Sky At Morning

Thicker Than Water

Terrors of the High Seas

Copyright © 2002 by Melissa Good

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, trans-

mitted in any form or by any means, electronic or mechanical, including

photocopy, recording, or any information storage and retrieval system,

without permission in writing from the publisher. The characters, inci-

dents and dialogue herein are fictional and any resemblance to actual

events or persons, living or dead, is purely coincidental.

ISBN 978-1-932300-80-2

1-932300-80-5

(Formerly 1-930928-81-5)

Second Edition

"author's cut" edition, revised, and expanded

First Printing 2007

9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1

Cover design by Donna Pawlowski

Published by:

Regal Crest Enterprises, LLC

4700 Highway 365, Suite A

PMB 210

Port Arthur, Texas 77642

Find us on the World Wide Web at

http://www.regalcrest.biz

Printed in the United States of America

This is for Mike. He’d appreciate the yacht.

Chapter

One

THE HOTEL LOBBY was full of people: men in business suits, and

women in equally well-tailored suits of their own. The plush carpet

muted the conversation, but the buzz tickled the senses as the crowd

shifted and moved, sophisticated glances meeting and mouths tensing

into polite smiles.

Behind the long, marble-topped front desk, two reservations agents

observed the cocktail party with mildly bored expressions. “I hate these

parties,” one confided. “They’re so stupid.”

Her companion shrugged. “They’re all right. At least, this bunch is

okay. They tip. That convention we had in last week...shoulda ended up

at the Motel Six.”

“You got that right.” The female clerk fiddled with her terminal,

then leaned on the counter and sighed. “How much longer?”

“Two hours.” The dark-haired man leaned on the counter next to

her, watching the crowd. “Uh-oh...”

“What?” The woman peered in the direction of his gaze. “Oh.” She

rolled her eyes. Entering the hotel’s elegant glass and brass revolving

door was someone obviously out of place in the lobby full of expensive,

chic clothing.

The sweat-shirted, blue-jeaned figure edged its way through the

party, collecting stares along the way, headed unmistakably for the

desk. Rips sliced the denim above the knees and complemented the

hiking boots that scuffed across the thick carpet.

“Water fountain,” the man guessed.

“Bathroom,” the woman countered.

“Directions.”

“Change for a dollar.”

They both smiled sweetly as the scruffy figure came to the desk and

rested long, powerful hands on the polished surface. “Yes...ma’am?” the

male clerk inquired. “Something we can do for you?” His tone indicated

polite doubt.

One of the hands lifted and removed the sunglasses hiding a pair of

remarkably piercing eyes, which now drilled right through him. A dark,

perfectly shaped eyebrow lifted wryly as the woman answered,

“Roberts. I have a reservation.” It was a low voice, but distinct, with the

2 Melissa Good

faintest hint of the South in it. “But I’d be just as happy if you told me I

didn’t so I could get my ass on a plane back home instead.”

The male clerk blinked. “Um...” He rattled a few keys, then

managed to get the name typed in, aware of his co-worker peering

avidly over his shoulder. To his immense surprise, the name obediently

returned an actual reservation, of which he studied the details.

“Yes...yes, Ms. Roberts. We’ve got it right here. Um...do you have any

luggage?”

“Just this.” The woman hefted a weathered leather overnight bag

slung casually over one shoulder. She took the key the clerk handed

over. “Elevators?”

“Over to the right there, ma’am.” The man’s tone had altered to one

of tense respect. “Is there anything we can send up for you?”

Dar turned and surveyed the crowd, some of whom were eyeing

her disreputably ripped jeans with distaste. “Aspirin.” She enunciated

the word carefully, then turned and made her way to the sleek

elevators, ducking inside one and punching her floor. The doors closed

lazily, blocking her from view.

The two clerks watched her leave, then glanced at each other. The

man shook his head. “Son of a bitch.”

“That’s their CIO?” The woman stared at the computer screen.

“She’s got the VIP suite?” She looked up at the now closed elevator.

“Holy shit.”

“I don’t get it.” The man shook his head. “These nerds are

something else.”

DAR SIGHED AND leaned back against the wall, swallowing as her

ears popped with the rising of the car. She was already regretting

agreeing to present the company’s quarterly results at their

stockholders’ meeting here in New York City, all the more so because it

was so close to the Thanksgiving holiday, and that meant crowded

planes, and crowded airports, and lots and lots of traffic.

Dar closed her eyes. And small elevators. She felt a familiar

queasiness start in her stomach and concentrated on taking long, deep

breaths, clenching her hands around the straps of her bag and the

laptop case over her other shoulder. Add that to the sinus headache she

always got when flying in the winter, and the dry heat, and by the time

the damned elevator grudgingly allowed her out, her body was tense

and shaking, making her nauseous.

The hallway was also small, and she edged down it, finding her

room and opening the door, moving forward into a plush, thankfully

acceptably large room, and letting the heavy partition shut behind her.

She dropped her bags down on the huge bed and collapsed into the

nearby chair, her head falling back to rest on the soft leather. “Alastair,

I’m going to get you for this.”

Red Sky At Morning 3

As though in psychic response, her cell phone rang. With a silent

curse, Dar removed it from its clip on her belt and opened it. “Yeah?”

“Well, well, good afternoon, Dar.” Her boss’s voice sounded calmly

cheerful. “Where are you?”

“The hotel,” Dar replied, keeping her eyes closed. “Finally. We

circled for over two hours before they let us land at LaGuardia.” She

exhaled. “Damn weather.”

“Well...”

“Damned Northeast. Why the hell can’t we have these meetings in

Houston?”

“Now, Dar.” Alastair’s voice grew placating. “It won’t take that

long. Besides, I thought you liked to travel.”

Dar thought about the hours spent inside the crowded plane,

pressing in on nerves newly sensitized by an accident weeks earlier that

had reawakened a latent claustrophobia Dar had thought she’d

conquered years back. “Not as much as I used to,” she admitted, having

been surprised by the level of discomfort she’d had to endure. “Maybe

I’m just coming down with something. Anyway, did you need anything,

or are you just calling to bust my chops?”

Alastair McLean, the CEO of ILS, chuckled. “That sounds more like

you. Actually, I wanted to invite you to dinner. There’s a nice place just

across the road from here...good Italian.”

Dar let her eyes flick around the room, aware suddenly of its

silence.

“I realize I’m not as interesting company as Ms. Stuart is, but...”

Alastair coaxed. “C’mon, Dar, I promise I won’t talk football at you.”

Just hearing Kerry’s name brought a smile to Dar’s face. Her friend,

lover, and roommate was stuck back in Miami, consolidating a large

deal with one of their major clients. “All right,” she finally replied.

“You’re not bringing the whole board, are you?”

A snort. “No, I wouldn’t waste the clam sauce. Just you and me,

Dar,” Alastair reassured her. “I’ll drop by your room at six, all right?”

Dar eyed the clock. It was barely four, and that gave her time to

shower and relax a little. “Sounds good.” She let a smile cross her face.

“See you then, Alastair.” She closed the phone and relaxed a little,

stifling a yawn with the back of her hand. “Damn.” The hand lifted and

rubbed her eyes. “I need some coffee.” The hotel phone was nearby, but

her body resisted moving, content to remain nestled in the leather chair,

now nicely warmed and comfortable.

She slumped there limply for a moment, then lifted her cell phone

and thumbed a number into it without looking. Dar lifted the

instrument to her ear and listened to its buzzing ring. Once, twice...then

the noise stopped and a soft grunt issued down the line, bringing a

smile to Dar’s face.

“Hello?” Kerry’s voice sounded almost breathless.

“Avoiding the elevators?” Dar queried.

4 Melissa Good

“Oh.” Kerry exhaled, then apparently stopped moving. “How’d

you guess? They just called me down to the tenth floor, and I thought

I’d jog back up.” The sound of a door opening and closing, then the

echo of the stairwell vanished, replaced with a soft hum. “Where are

you? Did you just get there? How was the flight?”

Dar pictured her lover striding down the hall, with that distinctive,

sexy walk, and her nose wrinkled in pleasure. “Hotel, yes, pain in my

ass,” she replied succinctly. “Just thought I’d check in. We hit weather

over Virginia.”

“I know,” Kerry answered over the sound of a door closing. Now

the hum was gone, and it was quiet. “I, um...tracked your flight.”

Dar stretched out her long legs and felt her muscles relax. “Oh, you

did, huh?”

“Yes, I did.” Kerry’s voice dropped a little, taking on a hint of

huskiness. “I worry about you, y’know.”

Mmm. Dar smiled at the ceiling. “Well, I made it here. Alastair’s

taking me out to dinner, then I’m gonna get some sleep. The meeting

starts at eight tomorrow.”

“Ew,” Kerry replied. “I’ve got that group meeting at the church

tonight, then Colleen and Ray are meeting me and we’re going to walk

down the beach and see what trouble we can get into.”

Uh-oh. Dar imagined the possible results. “Be careful, okay?” she

advised her lover.

“You too.” Kerry replied seriously. “That city can be a scary place.”

Dar smiled. “I will. Talk to you tomorrow, okay?”

“Okay.” Kerry was smiling too, easily heard in her voice. “I love

you.”

“I love you, too.” Dar exhaled contentedly. “Night.”

“NIGHT.” KERRY LISTENED until the call ended with a slight

click, then regarded the phone for a moment before she leaned back in

her comfortable desk chair and tapped her pen on her notepad. Her

desk was neat and clean, the LCD screen and her phone on one side, her

inbox, notepad, and the small wood-framed picture on the other. Idly,

she reached out and lifted the picture, smiling at the beautiful face

gazing out at her. “Don’t you be getting lost down any subway tunnels,

cutie pie,” she instructed the picture. “We’ve got holiday plans in a few

days.”

Thanksgiving. Kerry set the picture down and started straightening

out her things in preparation for leaving. Her very first real

Thanksgiving, where she was in charge and had decided what they’d do

and who they’d invite. She’d decided on a turkey and a party, and Dar

had amiably agreed, having never experienced the occasion as a host

herself. She’d gotten her turkey—an enormous, frozen thing—and all

the trimmings, and Colleen had volunteered to come over early that

Red Sky At Morning 5

morning and help with the cooking.

Dar’s parents would be there. Kerry smiled as she picked up her

laptop, slipped it into the leather shoulder bag she carried, and clipped

her cell phone to her belt. She heard a light knock and looked up as the

door opened and her secretary Mayte peeked in. “Hey.”

The slim young Latina girl smiled at her. “You go home, yes?”

“Not exactly,” Kerry answered easily. “I’ve got a meeting to go to,

then some socializing to do. What about you?”

“I have my group tonight,” Mayte replied. “I was going to ask, if it

is not too much trouble, if I could get a ride with you just passed the bus

stop.”

“Absolutely.” Kerry circled the desk. “C’mon, we’ll beat the

traffic.” She motioned the girl out before her and they left the office,

walking together down the hall. They were both dressed with casual

elegance, and Kerry was amused to note that Mayte had taken to

carefully studying Kerry’s own choices of silk shirts and well-tailored

slacks and had chosen items as close as she could without copying

Kerry’s selections outright.

As they entered the elevator, Kerry straightened her shoulders in

reflex, drawing the eyes of the occupants already inside, her wine-

colored shirt with its tiny embroidered flowers contrasting neatly with

her pale hair and fair complexion. “Evening.” Kerry returned the quiet

murmurs with a brief smile, acknowledging the slightly uncomfortable

silence from the marketing clerks who were years older than she was

and probably aggravated beyond words that someone who looked just

about Mayte’s age of low twenty-something had been promoted to vice

president, regardless of what her qualifications were.

Or, she admitted wryly, they could also be fundamentalists who

disapproved of her very publicly known alternative lifestyle. The doors

opened on the bottom floor and the other women moved out quickly,

heading across the huge brass and marble lobby toward the front doors

of the building.

“Ms. Kerry?” Mayte murmured as they followed more slowly. “I do

not think those ladies like you.”

“Nope.” Kerry gave the security guard a smile and received one in

return as they exited the building. “There are people out there that

don’t.” She led Mayte over to the dark green Mustang convertible and

unlocked the doors, popping her hatch to set her laptop bag down

inside. Then she got in and fastened her seat belt, watching her assistant

do the same. “You know how it is.”

Mayte was quiet as Kerry started the car and backed it from its

spot. The space next to her was conspicuously empty in the full lot,

having been filled with Dar’s Lexus until the CIO had left for the

airport. An irrational desire to have left right along with her flared

suddenly, but Kerry suppressed it and turned her attention to the traffic

as she pulled out of the parking lot.

6 Melissa Good

“Did la jefa get to New York all right?” Mayte inquired shyly.

“Mamá was worried; she said there was a big storm somewhere.”

“Yeah.” Kerry nodded. “She called me just before we left. It took

them forever to land, but she’s there, safe and sound.” Her brow

contracted. “I should have called your mother and told her. I know she

was concerned.” She turned west, and winced as the sun invaded the

car. “Whoops.” One hand fished into the center console and emerged

with her sunglasses, which she put on, cutting the brilliance and

restoring her vision.

“I will tell her when I get home,” Mayte reassured her. “I think you

were worried too...you did not eat your lunch.”

Hmm. Kerry’s nose wrinkled. Busted. “Well, everything turned out

okay, so I’ll just make up for it at dinner.” She chuckled, then

considered her choice of streets. “Listen, I have to go downtown

anyway—why don’t I just drop you off at home?” she offered. “No

sense in you having to grab a bus at this hour.” Normally, Mayte rode

home with her mother, María, who was Dar’s assistant, but the older

woman had left early for a doctor’s appointment after Dar had gone to

the airport.

“You don’t have to do that.” Mayte looked shyly pleased at the

offer, though. “You’re so busy.”

“Nah.” Kerry produced a grin. “Besides, after what I’ve heard

about the Metro buses, I’d be a nervous wreck until I saw you again

tomorrow morning.” She pulled out onto the highway decisively,

almost cutting off a huge truck as she ducked nimbly across two lanes of

traffic.

“Oh. Sí. ” Mayte closed her eyes resolutely and grabbed for the

overhead handle. “I am feeling much safer already.”

IT WAS, AFTER all, New York City, and here she was, dining out at

night, with the CEO of one of the largest IS firms in the world. Dar

crossed her ankles and reviewed the dark fabric covering her legs. At

least he gets the jeans without the rips. She gazed across the table at her

boss, who was watching her with a bemused expression. “Am I ruining

your image?”

Alastair laughed. “Who, me? Just because half the people in here

know who I am and are dying of curiosity as to where I picked up the

beautiful vagrant I’m eating dinner with?” He poked a fork at Dar’s

sweatshirt sleeve. “They’ll find out soon enough.”

Dar returned the chuckle. “Sorry. I would have changed, but I fell

asleep after you called and barely had time to get my head on straight

before you knocked.” She stretched and picked up a fragrant garlic

stick, nibbling its end appreciatively. “I was at the office at four AM.

Needed to get that new contract squared away before I left.”

“Ouch.” Alastair winced. “How’s that going?”

Red Sky At Morning 7

“Not bad,” Dar replied. “I’ve got a meeting scheduled next week

with the top brass down at Southeast Command...that’s where Gerry

wanted me to start.”

“Close to home.”

“Mm,” Dar acknowledged. “They’ve been getting a pile of

complaints about the training programs down there. He wants me to go

in and do a complete systems and processes evaluation.” She carefully

ignored her salad and dipped the breadstick into the spicy Italian soup.

“Gonna be a little strange. One of the bases he wants me to review is the

one I mostly grew up on.”

Footsteps closed in, and they both looked up to see a sharply

dressed man standing at the tableside. “Hello, Al.” The man had a slight

accent, but it was hard to tell exactly what kind. “I was hoping I’d get a

chance to see you before the meeting.” He flicked a lazy glance over

Dar’s body, and the corner of his mouth twitched. “Sorry. Am I

interrupting something?”

Dar considered the repercussions of stabbing him with her fork and

weighed the amusement value of hearing the scream versus the certain

lawsuit she’d have to deal with. She sighed and just continued eating.

The food was excellent, and she’d missed both breakfast and lunch,

which hadn’t helped the headache flying had given her. “Nah, go

ahead. I’m just his new intern,” she commented lightly, sucking in a

strand of spaghetti.

Alastair exhaled and hid a smile behind his hand. “Good evening,

Bob. Sit down, will ya? What can I do for you?” Bob Trancet was the

head of corporate sales for the New York office, which handled a good

deal of their international business as well.

The tall man sat down and folded his hands, ignoring Dar now. He

was clean-cut and good looking, with silvered black hair and a strong

profile. His athletic body was balanced, and he had a very self-assured

air. “Nothing major. I was just hoping to put a bug in your ear about a

possible new alliance. Datacom contacted me today and started sniffing

around the edges of suggesting they want us to take over their network

ops.”“Really?” Alastair propped his chin up on one fist. “They’re big

competitors of ours in some places.”

“Mm. But they can’t compete with the new network, and they know

it.” Bob smirked. “They’re talking strategic partnership now—trading

off them selling our net in exchange for us getting a lot of their South

American stuff.”

“Not worth it,” Dar commented, biting a meatball in half. “They’ve

got twenty-year-old infrastructure, and it’ll cost us over a million bucks

to upgrade their nodes to our spec.”

There was absolute silence for a moment, giving Dar some peace

and quiet in which to slurp her pasta.

“Spunky intern,” Bob remarked dryly. “But all of a sudden, I’m

8 Melissa Good

realizing that voice is familiar.” He waited for Dar to lift her eyes and

met them with a twinkle of amusement. “I finally get to meet the

infamous Dar Roberts. That was outstandingly stupid of me, wasn’t it? I

should have figured it out from the start.” He held out a hand, which

Dar reached over and clasped. “Intern, eh?”

Dar smiled at him, and their eyes fenced briefly, two very strong

wills gently testing each other. She could feel the intense magnetism he

was putting out, and as his glance drifted over her and showed a

distinct admiration, her ego pricked its little bat ears right up. “Well,”

she drawled, “it was better than the other obvious conclusion.”

He grinned right back. “Better for who? That would have done

wonders for Al’s reputation.”

Glancing between the two, Alastair cleared his throat. “I hadn’t

realized you’d never met Dar, Bob. I know you’ve spoken on the phone,

though.”

“No, no.” Bob slowly shook his head, still apparently fascinated by

Dar. “Never had the pleasure; and I do mean pleasure.”

Dar took a breath and went back to consuming her dinner. “If

Datacom wants to deal, they have to pay for their own upgrades before

we sign anything. I don’t want them bottlenecking us,” she stated, then

sighed as her cell phone rang. “Yeah?”

“Dar, it’s Mark. We’ve got a situation.”

Figures. “Hang on.” Dar stood and tucked her napkin under her

plate. “Be right back.” She edged around where Bob was sitting and

headed for the door, out of the noise, where she could hear better.

Alastair took a sip of his wine and gazed drolly at his longtime

associate. “Put your tongue back in your mouth, will ya?”

“Son of a bitch.” Bob laughed, shaking a finger at him. “You told

me she was smart, tough, and stubborn. How come you never

mentioned she was gorgeous?” His eyes stayed pinned on the tall, lanky

figure leaning against the door outside, phone pressed to her ear. “That

is a serious hunk of woman, Al.”

Alastair rolled his eyes. “You never change,” he snorted. “Wipe

your chin. You’re drooling.”

“Hell yes, I am!” Bob asserted. “That’s one sexy item I intend to get

a closer look at.”

Alastair held a hand up. “She’s taken.”

“Bullshit. Nobody owns her—not in this lifetime, Bucko.” Bob

shook his head firmly. “Don’t get so serious, Al. I just want to have a

drink with her, not get married.”

Alastair threw his trump card. “Bob, she’s gay.”

“And? Your point is what?” his chief salesman replied. “Who

cares? I sure don’t.” He balled up the napkin he’d been playing with

and straightened. “I’ll just in—hey!”

Alastair had reached across the table and fastened one hand on his

wrist. Now he bore down and pulled, a suddenly serious, intent look on

Red Sky At Morning 9

his face. “You listen to me, mister. Don’t fuck with her.”

A tiny pocket of shocked stillness surrounded them. Bob blinked

and stared at his boss, nonplussed. “Hey, c’mon, Al,” he said, softly.

“Take it easy.”

“I mean it,” the CEO stated flatly.

The younger man drew in a breath and held out his other hand,

palm up, in a gesture of conciliation. “Okay, okay, boss. I hear you.” He

gathered his composure and sat back as Alastair released him. “Is it

okay if I just talk to her? She’s very bright, and I’d really like to spend a

few minutes doing that.”

A finger pointed at him. “If you go a step further than that, I will

personally fire your ass. Understand?”

“Understood,” Bob acknowledged quietly, as Dar reentered the

restaurant, moving back toward them and taking her seat. Alert blue

eyes flicked first to Alastair, then to him, and he got the curious

sensation of being analyzed like a faulty piece of code by the raw,

potent intelligence lurking just behind Dar’s now watchful gaze.

“Trouble, Dar?” Alastair took a gulp of his wine and swirled the

remainder around his glass. “Didn’t think we had that much going on

this week.”

“Ah.” Dar twirled a forkful of spaghetti and munched on it,

swallowing before she answered. “It’s that damned conversion in

Chicago. They’ve been trying to tie in that big ATM pipeline up to

Canada for two weeks, and every time they do it, they take down half

the Midwest.” She took a sip of her own wine. “I may have to send a

team out there.”

“Lousy time to be traveling,” Bob ventured. “Holidays and all.”

“Mm,” Dar agreed, meeting his gaze. “Comes with the territory,

though. My people know that. Work comes first.” She finished off her

meatballs and sat back, crossing an arm over her chest as she sipped the

wine. The problem was aggravating, for sure, and she wasn’t entirely

convinced she wasn’t going to have to go there in person to take care of it.

Which truly, truly sucked.

“Hey, Dar?”

She looked up to find Bob leaning forward with a look of friendly

interest on his face. “Mm?” Something had gone on between him and

Alastair, that much she knew, but what that was... Probably didn’t

involve her. “Something on your mind?”

The corner of his mouth twitched. “Get to the city much?”

That surprised her. “No. I try to not cross the Mason-Dixon unless I

have to,” she replied dryly, giving Alastair a look. “Why?”

Bob folded his hands together. Dar noticed they were nice, strong

ones, with well-tended nails and just a hint of callus along the top of his

index fingers. “I’m pretty proud of the place. I’ve lived here since I was

shorter than the fire hydrants outside. Will you let me give you a quick

tour?”

10 Melissa Good

Dar considered the request. “If you put an itinerary together for

tomorrow night, sure,” she agreed amiably. “It’s been a long day.” He

was attractive, and a sharp businessman, and it never hurt to build a

few bridges when one had the chance to. Especially with the sales and

marketing side of the house, with which she tended to be forever at

cross-purposes.

“You’re on.” Bob grinned, then pushed back from the table and

stood up. “Al, it’s been a pleasure as always.” He inclined his head.

“See you at the soiree tomorrow.” His eyes shifted. “And you, as well, I

hear, Madame. Looking forward to hearing the presentation.” With a

slight bow, he turned and threaded his way through the now truly busy

restaurant, disappearing into the New York night once he cleared the

door.

KERRY STROLLED SLOWLY along the sidewalk. It was after her

meeting and she was enjoying the bustling crowds as they passed

around her along busy South Beach. The atmosphere around her was

laid back and relaxed, people seeing and being seen, and she felt a sense

of anonymous comfort as she dodged a Roller Blader and paused to

peer in a shop window.

Fashions. Her nose wrinkled a little. South Beach tended to the

avant-garde and eclectic. And though Kerry wouldn’t exactly consider

herself stodgy, she couldn’t quite imagine wearing most of what she

saw.

Outside her bedroom, anyway.

She pushed the door open anyway and went in, letting her hands

riffle through the rich, exotic fabrics as she made a brief, polite eye

contact with the girl behind the desk. “Hello.”

“Hi,” the girl replied, in an agreeable tone. “Howaya?”

“Fine thanks.” Kerry paused, her attention attracted by a rack of

leather somethings. “Oo.” She pushed aside two pairs of pants and

peered at a studded leather bustier, biting the inside of her lip as she

tried to imagine herself wearing it.

“Nice, huh?” The girl was now at her shoulder. “That designer’s

great. He’s local,” she said. “A lot of people wear his stuff to the clubs.”

Clubs. Dar wasn’t much for clubs, and Kerry really wasn’t either,

finding them noisy and chaotic though possessing a thrumming energy

she sometimes appreciated. “It is nice,” she agreed.

“You want that for you?” the girl asked, her voice doubtful.

Kerry gave her a sideways look. “Don’t look like a biker rebel club

chick, huh?” She caught a flash of herself in the mirror behind the

counter, acknowledging that her Midwestern blonde conservative

appearance probably leant itself to the girl’s dubious expression.

“Well.” The girl gave her a half grin. “You never know, you know?

But most people who come in here, they’re pretty radical already.”

Red Sky At Morning 11

The door to the shop opened, and the girl looked up. “Excuse me,”

she said. “If you need something, just holler.” She ducked between the

racks to greet the newcomers, male and female voices rising in a thickly

accented question as she approached.

Kerry turned back to her rack, and took the bustier off the hook,

holding it up. It laced all the way down and was cut to fit very tight,

studs outlining the breasts adding a blatantly sexy touch. “Hm.” She

nibbled her lip. “But what on earth would you do with it, Kerry?” She

started to put the hanger back, then she stopped, and turned, heading

for the cashier’s desk. “I’ll find a place to wear it even if it’s just to give

Dar a good laugh in our living room.”

The two other customers were arguing over long, leather pants, and

the sales clerk looked glad enough to leave their side when she saw

Kerry approaching. “You going to go for it?”

“Yeah.” Kerry produced a wry grin, along with her credit card.

“You only live once, right?”

“Not according to my abuela,” the girl answered promptly. “She

says we all live many, many times. She knows.”

Kerry leaned on the counter. “How? How does she know?”

The clerk presented her with a charge slip and a pen with the head

of Ozzy Osborne on it. “She says she knows because every time she gets

a cat, it’s her ex-husband coming back all over again.”

They both laughed, and Kerry signed the slip as she shook her

head, while the girl neatly folded the bustier and put it in a bag. Kerry

pushed the slip back across the table and picked up her bag, turning

fully to look at the two other shoppers for the first time.

Ah. She blinked, and gave the two a brief smile as she squeezed

past them. Hoping she didn’t catch anything on one of their many

piercings or the four inch nails the girl was waving around, Kerry

conceded that the clerk certainly did have a point about her usual

clientele.

Ah well. She pushed the door open and emerged into the cool

evening air, checking her watch as she started down the sidewalk again.

“Coming back as a cat, huh?” She chuckled, as she headed in the

direction of one of her favorite sushi dives. “Boy, people believe in

some weird stuff.”

She swung her bag over her shoulder and continued ambling along,

peeking into windows. She approached one set, with a bench in front of

them. The bench held a long limbed man sprawled across it, apparently

just enjoying the cool night air. “Evening.” Kerry greeted him a she

passed.

“Hey, cute lady.” The man responded, in an amiable tone. “C’mere.

You got great skin. Want something gorgeous on it?”

Kerry glanced at the window, which featured the word Tattoo

prominently on it. “Not tonight, thanks.”

“Ah.” The man straightened up and glanced at her, his face

12 Melissa Good

interesting, and shrewd. “You want one, c’mon. Admit it.”

Something made her slow down, and she paused, glancing

curiously at the man’s skin art, which covered pretty much every inch

of his exposed body. Some of the marks were bright and very colorful,

some were more faded, but none were hideous. “Do you do those?”

“Sure.” the man said. “This is my shop.” He gestured behind him

with a thumb. “Wanna come see some etchings?” He waggled an

eyebrow at her, but grinned.

Kerry hesitated, then glanced at her watch. “Not tonight,” she said.

“I’ve got some friends waiting on me for dinner.”

“Uh huh.”

“But thanks for the offer.” Kerry ginned back at him, then she

turned and continued on her way, before her curiosity could get her

into some real trouble. “Etching, huh?” She chuckled and put the idea

right out of her mind. “You’ll be thinking about a motorcycle next, you

radical nerd, you.”

Five minutes longer down the sidewalk, she spotted Colleen

headed her way. Pushing the thought of tattoos and Harleys from her

mind, she called, “Hey!”

“Hey, girl.” Colleen caught her up, the redhead hooking her arm

through Kerry’s with casual familiarity. “Ready to party? Ray’s on his

way.”

“More than ready,” Kerry admitted. “Today was too damn long.”

She tucked her bag under her arm. “Let’s go get some naked, raw fish

and have our way with them.”

“Oo…aren’t we the wee wild thing!” Colleen laughed. “Such a

rebel you are.”

Kerry chuckled as they headed for the sushi place. “Yeah? Wait ’til

you see what I got in this bag. You won’t believe it.”

AS SHE STARED into the mirror with a scowl, Dar twitched her

collar straight for the fourth time. Not that there was anything wrong

with the burgundy silk business suit; the soft folds draped nicely over

her tall frame, sleeves cut specifically to her measure, coming neatly

past her wrists. The skirt was just above her knees, and with her tan, she

could have gotten away without wearing hose. But she hadn’t, dutifully

donning the smoky-dark nylons Kerry had tucked into her bag.

“C’mon, Dar,” she repeated to her reflection. “Just pretend it’s a

staff meeting.” With over a thousand people. Dar picked up the towel

she’d used after her shower and wiped the sweat off her palms. She’d

never admit to anyone just how much she hated public, really public

speaking. She hadn’t even told Kerry about it. But here, alone in her

hotel room, barely an hour before she had to address the stockholders,

she could admit to herself that she was scared senseless.

“Jackass.” She glowered into the pale blue eyes in the mirror. A

Red Sky At Morning 13

knock sounded on the door, and she almost hit the popcorn ceiling

before she gave herself a shake and stalked toward the entrance. She

opened the door to find a plant wanting admittance. “Hello?”

Brown eyes peeked out from between the stems of some extremely

gorgeous roses. “Ms. Roberts? This came for you.”

Dar surveyed the arrangement and felt her eyebrows lift. She

backed up. “C’mon in.” She watched as the bellman carefully put the

basket on the room’s small table, then back away cautiously. “Thanks.”

Dar had taken a bill from her wallet and she now handed it to him,

ignoring his departure as she explored her new decoration.

It was way too cute and classy for Alastair, she decided, plucking a

small teddy bear from the center. “And he wouldn’t send you, now

would he?” She sniffed one of the blooms, which was large and perfect,

then realized some of the roses weren’t real. Curiously, she touched

one, then unwrapped the foil top to reveal rich, milky-looking

chocolate. “Ah.” Cheerfully, she took a bite, then fished around until

she rooted out the small card. She opened it and peered at the writing,

not really needing the confirmation of the sender.

Hey, sweetie.

Give them heck.

I love you.

K

“Aw.” Dar felt her entire body warm, a gentle flush that chased

away the chills she’d been feeling not five minutes earlier. “You’re

something else, you know that?” She took another bite of chocolate and

considered the roses, then selected one and carefully broke its stem off

just below the bloom. A few steps took her to her overnight bag, and she

fished inside it, coming up with a safety pin and neatly pinning the rose

on her lapel.

Her eyes then fell on the tiny teddy, and she very briefly

considered tucking it into her pocket, a sudden smile appearing when

she imagined the collective reaction of the stockholders if they saw the

little toy peeking out of her jacket. “Oh no...no, Dar, that would just

blow that little old reputation of yours right out the window and into

the Hudson River.” But she laughed, the light sound echoing softly in

the room.

She went over to where her breakfast lay mostly untasted on the

bedside table and selected a croissant, cutting it open and covering it

with butter and jelly. She ate that and washed it down with a swallow of

coffee, then clicked off the television that had been playing soundlessly

in the background and took one last look in the mirror.

Chin up, shoulders back. Dar straightened and felt her usual

confident attitude drop over her in a comforting sensation. She picked

up her slim leather portfolio and headed out the door, hearing it close

14 Melissa Good

behind her as she walked down the carpeted hallway, her medium-

heeled shoes sinking just slightly into the pile.

The elevator had many nicely dressed people in it. Most of them

glanced at her as she entered, and most of the guys sucked in their guts.

Dar graced them with a smile, but kept silent, folding her hands over

her folder with its distinctive company logo stamped in leather on the

outside.

The trip down seemed to last forever, in that elongated

awkwardness that elevators often produce. But they did finally make it,

and Dar exited the small space, moving into the lobby toward the

convention center, where large groups of men and women were

gathered near the double doors.

“Dar!”

She turned and waited for Alastair to catch up to her. The CEO was

dressed in a dark-blue suit and red tie, and he smiled at Dar as he took

her by the elbow. “Morning.”

“Morning, morning.” Alastair ushered her through the door and up

one broad aisle toward the podium. “Sleep well?”

“Fine,” Dar replied as they moved up to the table set on the

elevated stage. “Did we get the—ah.” She laid her portfolio down and

took over the keyboard of the laptop on the table, rattling the keys with

a sense of comforting familiarity. “Good,” she murmured, reviewing the

data flashing across the LED screen. The system was hooked to an

overhead projector, which would allow her to show the stockholders

real-time data moving across their new network. “Looks good.”

Alastair glanced at the figures. “You’d know.” He patted her

shoulder. “I’m going to get everyone settled, then I’ll introduce you.

Hey, nice rose.”

“Thanks.” Dar glanced at it. “And thanks for dinner last night.

Damn good pasta.”

“Almost as good as the company.” Alastair returned the

compliment courteously. “And speaking of which, don’t let Bob run you

ragged tonight, all right? He loves this town and loves to show it off,

but he gets a little too enthusiastic about its vices sometimes.”

Dar looked up from her data and cocked her head. “Is that a

warning?” She watched her boss nod. “All right. I’ll keep that in mind.

Now c’mon, let’s get this show on the road.” She concentrated on

setting up the networking monitors and ignored Alastair’s walking over

to the podium.

“Ladies and gentleman?” The CEO laid his hands confidently on

the wood surface. “If you’d like to take your seats, we’ll get started.”

The crowd bustled into place, scrapes and scuffs overwhelming the

conversation as people settled into the comfortable chairs. Almost

immediately, a young red-haired man stood up and raised his hand.

“Mr. McLean?”

Alastair looked over at him. “Yes? Thomas Bantelberg, isn’t it?”

Red Sky At Morning 15

The man blinked a moment, obviously not expecting the CEO to

recognize him. “Yes. Listen, we’re all really interested in the new

network. We don’t want to hear a bunch of corporate BS today, if you

don’t mind.” Several people laughed, but more nodded and faced

forward.

“Well,” Alastair leaned on the podium, “you know, I had a feeling

everyone was going to feel like that.” He had their attention, and the

room settled down, everyone listening to him intently. “These

stockholder meetings are usually pretty dry, huh?” A round of polite

laughter. “I know how much the industry has been talking about our

new infrastructure, and I thought that it would be a strong topic of

conversation at this meeting.” He straightened. “You all have questions

like is it what it’s advertised to be, and how are we going to use it,

right?”

Nods.

“Well, good.” Alastair rubbed his hands briskly. “Because I can’t

tell you any of that.”

Silence.

“So I brought someone here to do the corporate presentation who

can.” He glanced over at Dar, who had finished fiddling with her

hardware and was quietly waiting. “Ladies and gentlemen, I’d like to

present to you our chief information officer and the designer of the new

network, Dar Roberts.”

Dar forced her legs into motion and gave her boss a curt nod as he

relinquished the podium.

Then she wondered what all the noise was. Startled, her eyes lifted

to see the entire crowd standing up, yelling and waving at her. She

looked at Alastair in alarm, only to see the CEO hiding a smirk behind

one hand. Only then did she realize that what she was facing was a

standing ovation.

Jesus. Now what?

Finally, they shut up and she was able to collect herself, waiting for

everyone to sit down before she opened her mouth. Then she shut it

again, because she had no idea what to say to the huge, faceless mob,

whose attention was now focused on her with fierce intentness.

Well, she had to say something before they all fell asleep, didn’t she?

“The agenda requires me to spend some time at this point outlining the

basic plan and infrastructure of why we implemented a new network,”

Dar finally said. “But I’d bet you’d rather just see it, right?”

There was a moment’s silence, beating against her face, then a

laugh. Ah. That was good. “Right.” Dar clicked on the overhead and

behind her, a slim gray screen exploded into life. “This is the deal...”

“OOH, I THOUGHT she was going to choke there.” Kerry had her

chin on her fists and her eyes glued to the IDLN broadcast of her lover

16 Melissa Good

explaining in terse detail the advantages of their new net.

“Mm...” Duks was sitting on her desk, and Mark was leaning next

to her. “Public speaking is not an easy thing for Dar, I do not think.”

“Nice suit,” Mark commented. “Crowd likes her.”

Kerry watched Dar’s body language, which to her seemed almost

painfully stiff. After a few minutes, though, her lover relaxed a little.

“That’s better, she’s loosening up some.”

“Yeah,” the MIS chief agreed. “Boy, she looks nervous. Never

thought I’d see that.”

“C’mon, honey,” Kerry whispered to the screen, crossing her

fingers and willing Dar to calm down. For a brief instant, the blue eyes

lifted from the crowd and glanced right at the IDLN transmit camera,

and they were eye to eye; then Dar went back to her information,

scrolling expertly through a series of benchmarks and displaying a test

of the new network’s capabilities. “Atta girl.” She noticed the rose

pinned to her boss’s jacket and smiled.

“What’s she doing now...oh.” Mark leaned forward. “Showing off

that new hub. Yeah, lookit that.” They watched Dar shift traffic

effortlessly from one port to the other, providing seamless fallback for

the accounts on that particular system. “Cool.”

Dar finished her displays, then turned and laid her hands on the

podium, much more at ease now. “Any questions?” The rich, powerful

voice rolled out over the crowd. A moment’s silence, then a forest of

hands went up. Dar seemed to find this funny, the corners of her mouth

twitching as she leaned on the wooden surface. “All right. You first.”

She pointed, and the questions began.

“She likes that better.” Kerry nodded. “Questions she can deal

with. She has to do that every day.” And certainly, her lover was

handling them, becoming more confident as Kerry watched, moving out

away from the protection of the podium, illustrating her answers with

quick, precise motions of her hands. Kerry sighed. “God, she’s

gorgeous.” She became aware of an awkward silence and glanced up to

see Mark and Duks making strange faces at her. “Sorry, but she is.”

“Yeah, I know, but...” Mark scratched his jaw. “It’s just so weird

hearing that...um...”

“From another woman?” Kerry asked wryly.

“Yeah.”

“Sorry.”

“It’s okay.” Mark shrugged and laughed. “I needed some horizon

broadening today.”

They turned back to the screen and watched as Dar took another

step forward, her personality visibly emerging as she fielded tough

questions, displaying an impressive knowledge of their industry.

“Yeah, you go.” Kerry smiled as the crowd applauded. “Rock ’em.”

Red Sky At Morning 17

“UGH.” DAR FLOPPED down onto her back and stared up at the

ceiling, flexing toes newly freed from their leather entrapment. “Well,

that wasn’t so bad, I guess.” Her cell phone rang and she lifted it,

stretching as she put it to her ear. “Yes?”

“You rock.”

“Oh, I do, do I?” Dar responded with a lazy smile, glad to have the

entire affair behind her. “I didn’t sound too much like a walking geek

tank?”

“No way,” Kerry laughed. “We all watched it on IDLN. But my

God, Dar, your face when they gave you that ovation...I thought you

were going to swallow your pager.”

“Erf.” Dar threw an arm over her eyes. “Caught me by surprise; but

it ended up pretty good. Those West Indies investors are sharp. They

had some good questions.”

“You had some great answers.” Kerry leaned back in her chair and

propped a knee up against her desk. “Listen, I did call you to say hi and

congratulations and all that...”

“But?” Dar drawled through the phone.

“But,” Kerry agreed, “we’ve got a real problem in Chicago, Dar. I

think I’m going to have to go out there.” She heard the sigh. “Tonight.”

Another sigh. “Col said she’d watch Chino, since Mom and Dad are in

Bermuda.” They were both silent for a bit. “I don’t think it’ll take long.”

“You promised me turkey,” Dar protested with a hint of a verbal

pout. “Tell Chicago to stuff itself.”

Kerry gazed fondly at her speakerphone. “We’ve still got two days

before Thanksgiving, Dar. C’mon, I’ll be back tomorrow night at the

latest. Besides, you’re the one who said you could deal with Egg

McMuffins if you had to,” she reminded her boss.

“That was before you mentioned marshmallow-stuffed sweet

potatoes,” Dar retorted, then sighed. “I know, I know. I was reviewing

that mess myself. I thought I might have to make a trip out there, but

you’re really better at handling those people than I am.”

“Thank you.” Kerry preened silently, tipping back and enjoying the

twilight outside. “What’re your plans for tonight?”

There was a momentary pause on the other end. “Bob Trancet

wants to show me the town,” Dar answered. “But after Alastair warned

me off today, I’m not sure I want to be shown.” Another pause. “Hey.”

“Mm?” Kerry was rolling Dar’s words over in her mind.

“Thanks for the roses, the chocolate, and the teddy bear.”

A smile grew. “I saw your jacket; it looked pretty.” Kerry turned

her head to one side and regarded the phone. “Hey, isn’t he the guy

there was the big scandal about over Fourth of July?” she asked

curiously. “Him and a secretary, or something, in the Xerox room?”

“Yeah,” Dar admitted. “He wears his gonads on his lapel, all right.”

Kerry almost spit her tonsils out her nose. She clapped a hand over

her mouth and reached for her cup of tea, half choking with laughter.

18 Melissa Good

“Dar, don’t do that,” she spluttered. “I didn’t need that mental image; I

really, really didn’t.”

Dar chuckled softly. “Sorry. Maybe I’ll just force him into dinner

here at the hotel. I’m pretty tired after all that crap today. When’s your

flight?”

“Nine.” Kerry stifled a yawn. “Wish it were landing in LaGuardia.”

She rolled her head to one side. “God, this is ridiculous.”

“What is?”

“Me feeling like a spoiled little brat denied her candy because

you’re not here,” Kerry responded wryly. “Dar, this is not normal. I

want you to go to Doctor Steve when you get back, so he can figure out

what you put out that has me so damned hooked on you.” She paused.

“Stop smirking.”

“I wasn’t.”

“You most certainly were.” Kerry reached out and ran a fingertip

along the speakerphone. “Am I embarrassing you?”

“No.” Dar’s voice dropped a note. “Flattering me.”

“Mm.” Kerry’s eyes half closed, and she exhaled. “Well, I guess I’d

better get going. I want to get to the airport a little early.” She stifled

another yawn. “At least I can sleep on the plane. You go and have fun

with Mr. Happy Gonads, okay?”

“Oh yeah. A blast,” Dar mused. “Hey, have a good flight, okay?

Give me a call when you get to your hotel.”

“I will,” Kerry promised. “Later, sweetie.”

“Later.” Dar hung up the phone and set it on her mostly bare chest.

She’d stripped out of her silk suit almost as fast as the damn shoes, and

was in her half-slip and bra, the air conditioning raising tiny goose

bumps over her exposed belly. She rubbed her chilled skin, then sat up,

using one hand to work a kink out of her neck. She got up and trudged

over to the dresser, yanking a shirt out of her bag and tugging it on over

her head.

“Okay.” Dar addressed her now rumpled reflection, blowing a bit

of dark hair out of her eyes with a quick puff of air. “Dinner, a drink in

the bar, and we’re outta there.” She took off her slip and exchanged it

for a pair of jeans, then tucked the shirt in and buckled the belt. “Might

as well get some work done while I’m hanging around waiting.”

Minutes later, she was sitting on the bed with her laptop resting on

her legs, reviewing her mail and the two system status reports Mark

had sent down. An e-mail opened, and she reviewed it. “Kiss my ass.”

She typed in a response and sent it back, then opened a second. “Bite

me.” Another mail winged its way back. Then she opened the third,

reading it several times, then cocking her head to one side to watch the

tiny gopher graphic dance along its edge sideways. “Ooh. Cool, you got

the toes working,” she praised Kerry in absentia.

Then she leaned closer and squinted at the small creature, who

seemed to have acquired spectacles from somewhere. “Ah.” A

Red Sky At Morning 19

chagrined look crossed her face as Dar nodded in wry

acknowledgement. Kerry had been nudging her for a month to get her

eyes checked, and so far, she’d found a lot of different excuses not to.

“Cute, Ker, very cute,” she replied to the e-mail, blithely ignoring the

addition.

Pausing briefly, she grabbed the remote for the room’s television

and flicked it on, thumbing through the channels before a graphic

caught her eye. She studied the screen with a frown. “Great.”

Another flick brought the volume up.

“A winter storm warning has been raised for the Northeast,” the

man on the screen was saying. “New York is expecting snow and

freezing rain, so tonight’s a good night to be staying inside.”

Dar snorted. “Thanks, buddy. Now I don’t even have to make up an

excuse.” She glanced at her mail. “Glad your flights going the other

direction after all.” She finished typing and hit send. “No sense in both

of us getting dumped on, huh?”

Chapter

Two

KERRY SETTLED BACK in her seat and debated whether or not to

take out her laptop. When she traveled alone, she was always conscious

of who was sitting next to her—idle eyes that might take in whatever

her laptop screen had on display—and while the chances of her being

seated next to a competitor were fairly slim, she never knew.

Her seatmate this trip was a bookish-looking young man with

heavy glasses and an academic air about him. She spared a moment to

imagine what his profession might be, a game she often played with

herself while traveling. Professor? Probably not old enough. Research

scientist? Maybe. The man solved her musings a moment later, when he

tugged a pad from a notebook and started scribing lines on it in a

familiar programming language.

Kerry smiled and leaned back. Figures. Another nerd. She lazily eyed

the dark window, observing the clearly not twinkling stars outside. She

leaned a hand against the glass to shade the light and peered out,

amazed as always at the complete explosion of lights spread so thickly

across the sky. Below her stretched only dark land, an occasional brief

island of light indicating a city. Far off in the horizon they were

traveling toward, she could see a line of darkness shot through with

lightning that had to be the storm front the Weather Channel had

promised.

A slight clank caught her attention, and she turned her head to see

the stewardess standing there, waiting to take her dinner order. “I’ll

take the filet, thanks.” Kerry gave the woman a brief smile. “And if you

have a beer?”

“Heineken all right?” The woman wrote down the order. “Be right

back. And you, sir?” Kerry’s seatmate ordered the filet as well, with a

whiskey and soda. That was interesting, Kerry thought, as she folded

her hands over her stomach and stretched her legs out, crossing them at

the ankles. Whiskey and soda always sounded like something her father

would order, not someone of her own generation or younger.

“Do...you fly much?” the young man asked diffidently.

“Unfortunately, more than I’d like to,” Kerry replied politely. “It’s

not for pleasure.”

“Oh.” The man wiped his hand off on his neatly pressed wool pants

Red Sky At Morning 21

leg and held it out. “Josh Abbot. I just started working for Intelsat, and

this is my second trip in a week. I’m not sure I like it.”

Kerry took his hand and returned the grip. “Kerry Stuart. I work

for ILS.”

He brightened. “Really? Wow! So you’re headed to Chicago for the

snafu with that new data center, huh?”

Blonde eyebrows shot up past Kerry’s hairline. “I wasn’t aware

we’d released that to the press,” she commented.

Josh at least had the grace to blush. “No, well, I...um...” He looked

up in startlement as the stewardess offered him a hot towel, taking it

mechanically and looking at it as if it was a small dead white animal. “I

heard my boss talking about it. I’m sorry; I should have watched my

mouth.”

Kerry took her towel and carefully washed each finger with it,

considering her options. “Well, it’s a small industry, right?” She gave

the man a reassuring smile. “Who’s your boss?”

Josh chewed his lower lip unhappily. “Is he going to get in

trouble?”

The green eyes facing him twinkled a little. “How intimidating do I

look?” Kerry chuckled. “No. He won’t get in trouble.”

With a sigh of relief, Josh glibly coughed up the name of his boss,

his boss’s boss—who’d told his boss—and the secretary who worked for

the boss’s boss who was married to an ILS admin fairly high up in their

sales department. Jose, you are so dead meat. Kerry decided, handing her

now cooled towel back to the stewardess. “It’s not as bad as it sounds,

really...just some incompatibility with infrastructure.”

“Oh.” Josh nodded. “So, you’re going to go fix that?” He gazed at

Kerry with new interest. “You one of their tech people?”

“Something like that,” Kerry agreed solemnly. “You’re a

programmer?”

He nodded again. “Yeah. I just graduated from Georgia Tech. I’m

working on this neat new application for the control of our sats, so they

can squeeze more bandwidth out of them.” He held up his pad. “I kinda

hit a snag, though. I’m not really sure how to write this one little

routine.”

Kerry gave him a suggestion. “Try that. It’s what we use on our big

routers.” She sat back as her dinner was delivered, opening her lap tray

and spreading the provided linen napkin neatly across her thighs. Hmm.

She reviewed the tray the stewardess set down. It contained a plate with

a petit filet mignon on it in some kind of nice smelling burgundy sauce,

and what looked very much like a decent sized blob of whipped mashed

potatoes. And a broccoli floret, for those who had inescapable attacks of

food guilt. Kerry solemnly consumed the broccoli, then turned her

attention to the steaming beef.

“Wow, that works. Cool.” Josh laughed. “Hey, Ms. Stuart, are you

married?”

22 Melissa Good

Kerry’s hands stopped in mid-cut. “Why?” She gave him a look.

“You wanna be? I think I love you,” Josh burbled contentedly,

making scratch marks on his pad.

A sigh slipped out. “Sorry, I’m taken.” Kerry resumed cutting her

meat and took a bite.

“Yeah, yeah, but do they appreciate you for your mind, like I

would?” Josh seemed totally absorbed in his program now, hardly

aware of what he was saying. “Or are they just out after that pretty

face?” His tie drooped into his burgundy sauce, but the sartorial

accessory could have been a cobra for all he’d noticed.

“Well...” Kerry drawled, taking a swig of her beer, “my girlfriend

thinks I’m sexy, but says she married me for my brains.”

“Damn. Just my luck.” Josh scribbled a few more symbols, then

stopped cold, blinked, and turned his head slowly to look over at her.

“Did you just say what I think you just said?”

Kerry nodded and smiled, curious to see what his reaction would

be. She wasn’t generally so out there about her relationship, but since

they were 35,000 feet up, and he was proposing...

“Ever consider a threesome?”

Ooh. It was Kerry’s turn to be surprised. Imagine that. I thought he

was a pinhead. “No,” she laughed, “but that’s a great answer.” They

grinned at each other, and Josh sat back, putting his pad away and

starting in on his food. After the stewardess removed their trays, they

talked about programming, comparing techniques until Kerry was

suddenly distracted by a flash just outside.

“Whoa.” She had turned to peer out the window when the plane

dropped out from under her and rocked to one side, sending people and

crockery flying. Kerry felt her stomach flip as the craft leveled, then a

scary vibration started, and the plane rocked from side to side as

lightning flashed past the window.

Oh boy.

“Hang on, everyone!” the lead stewardess yelled. “Hang on!”

“SO,” BOB STROLLED along next to Dar, having coaxed her out for

a short walk near the hotel, “you don’t like cities, huh?”

Dar dodged a stumbling man who was singing to himself and

moved smoothly up onto the sidewalk. “Not particularly. We don’t

have a city in Miami, just a banking and government center surrounded

by suburbs.”

“Ah.” Bob spread his arms out. “C’mon, you can’t beat this

atmosphere. This is the most exciting, most vibrant city on earth.” He

pointed. “Look at that building. Isn’t it incredible?”

Dar obediently tilted her head and reviewed the building in

question. It was large, yes, and the twenties architecture was eye-

catching, but... “You know what I hate about cities, Bob?”

Red Sky At Morning 23

“What?”

“They smell.” Dar rubbed her nose. “And as big as these damn

buildings are, all the rooms in them are smaller than my bathroom at

home.”

Bob put his hands on his hips and regarded her. “Boy, you really

know how to take the wind out of a guy’s sails, you know that, Dar

Roberts?” His face curled into a rueful smile. “Here I am, trying to paint

a lovely, romantic vision of my favorite place, and all you can think of is

a few measly scents and floor space?”

Dar shrugged one leather-covered shoulder. “I’m not really the

romantic type,” she drawled. “Will you settle for dinner and a drink

with a nice view?” She pointed to a second-floor dining room that

overlooked the busy street.

“Oh, that place?” Bob waved her off. “C’mon, you’re more

adventurous than that, I bet. Here’s where I was going to take you. It’s a

great little place. Fantastic food.” He pointed her toward a tiny stairwell

in a dark corner that led below street level. Dar stopped cold and felt

him run into her back. “Hey!” Bob bounced off, surprised. “What’s

wrong?”

“That goes underground,” Dar stated flatly.

Bob glanced at it, nonplussed. “Well, sure. It’s in the basement.”

“I don’t do basements.” Cool blue eyes flicked to his face.

“What do you mean, you don’t do basements? What the heck do

you do at home when you have to go below the bottom floor, Dar?” Bob

seemed thunderstruck.

“I swim. We have no basements in Miami,” Dar told him crisply. “If

you think you’re gonna get me to go down those stairs, think again.”

There was a pause. “And before you think again, I bet Alastair never

mentioned my interest in martial arts.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, take it easy, lady.” Bob held up both hands

and laughed. “Okay, I got the message. C’mon...I know a good hot dog

stand out on Fifth Avenue that’s got a great view and no enclosed

walls.” He put a careful hand on Dar’s back and guided her back toward

the street. “And no, he never did mention that, as a matter of fact.”

Dar relaxed a little and spared him a half grin.

“He never says much about you at all, you know...just that you

have more brains than is really safe for one person, and you take the

word ‘attitude’ to a new level of meaning.” Bob chuckled. “You willing

to be more forthcoming than that?”

“No,” Dar replied coolly. “When I talk about my personal life, I

usually get the specifics thrown back in my face at a staff meeting

sometime. No, thanks.”

Bob sighed. “All business. Your reputation’s completely intact on

that front.” He gave her a resigned grin. “How about a burger and

fries?”

“Lead on.” Satisfied with the acceptance of her ground rules, Dar

24 Melissa Good

put her hands behind her back and strolled after the sales executive,

watching the stream of people crowding the street.

They walked down a set of shallow stairs and ended up in an

outdoor café, small tables on a patio that faced Rockefeller Center.

Dar eyed the handwritten menu and chose a sandwich and French

fries, giving Bob an agreeable nod when he suggested a bottle of wine to

go with it. She let her eyes drift across the scene, taking in the noise and

the lights and the people going by. Now they, she acknowledged

frankly, were interesting, and very different from what she was used to

in Miami. The voices around her were different as well, sharper and

more staccato.

“Dar?”

Dar turned and graciously bestowed her attention on her host.

“Sorry, did you ask me something?”

They talked about business for a while as they munched their way

through the very good sandwiches and half of the wine. Dar managed to

relax a little, aware that the almost overwhelming intensity she’d felt

from her co-worker the previous night was muted, and he was, to her

surprise, on his very best behavior.

She remembered Alastair’s warning and wondered. Her hand

shifted, swirling the sweet, heavy white wine in its glass, and she took a

sip, enjoying the taste she seldom indulged in. “Did you see the

presentation today?”

Bob laughed, leaning back and crossing an ankle over his knee.

“Definitely unconventional, I’ll give you that, Dar. Most of the time, I

sleep through three-quarters of Al’s speeches. I know them by heart. We

did this for the quarter, we were supposed to do that, we took this

charge, made that bonus...” Bob swallowed a mouthful of wine. “Not

like he comes in and says, well folks, this quarter we lost the farm,

don’cha know.”

“Not if I can help it, no.” Dar smiled. “It’s my job to make sure he

doesn’t ever have to.”

The sales exec nodded thoughtfully. “That’s true, and boy, does he

rely on that,” he said. “You’re one key player.”

Dar shrugged. “I do what I have to do.”

He chuckled. “And God help any of us that get in your way. You’ve

pinned my ears back a time or two.”

“Nothing personal.” Dar’s eyes twinkled slightly.

“Hmm.” Bob cleared his throat and changed the subject. “You

definitely perked up the stockers, that’s for sure.” Her dinner

companion let his eyes, finally, wander over her. “You’re much nicer to

look at than Al is, and you know your stuff. Nice work with those

offshore investors. They were trying to nail you.”

“I’ve faced a lot worse.” Dar paused as she felt a chill run down her

back. It was the oddest feeling, and she just barely resisted the urge to

look behind her. Abruptly, her stomach tightened, and she felt a knot

Red Sky At Morning 25

form in her guts. What in the hell?

“Dar?” Bob caught the change and sat up. “You okay?”

No. Dar felt the blood drain from her face, and her heart started

pounding. Was it the wine? She set the glass down. “Yeah, I’m all

right...” Her throat went dry, and she felt a surge of anxiety almost

make her start shivering. “I think.”

Bob put his glass down and reached over, touching her shoulder

carefully. “You’re pretty pale. Maybe you should put your head down.”

“No.” Dar suddenly had the urge to be up and moving, an animal

reflex fed by nervous energy that made her thighs twitch and tighten.

The fear now gripped her guts, and she was afraid she was going to

throw up. “Listen, maybe I had something that didn’t agree with me...”

“I’ll get a cab.” Bob stood decisively and walked to the curb,

snapping his fingers expertly. He motioned the waiter over with his

other hand and handed him a bill, then walked back over to where Dar

was just standing up. “Let’s go. I’ll get you back to the hotel.”

“It’s all right—” Dar started to protest.

“Lady, your well-being is important enough to make Alastair P.

McLean say the word ‘fuck’ to me,” the sales exec told her firmly. “You

are going to let me get you back to your room, and I’ll call in a doctor if

I have to.”

It would have almost been funny if Dar hadn’t felt like her insides

were clawing their way up, eager to erupt from every body orifice she

had. “Okay.” She let herself be bundled into the cab and concentrated

on taking deep breaths, trying not to throw up.

KERRY HUNG ON to the seat arms, one hand jerking free to

tighten the seatbelt she’d prudently left fastened across her lap. Josh sat

beside her, gasping as the plane bucked in the air, his fingers white with

the strain of clutching the leather cushions.

“Folks,” the captain’s voice sounded strained, but calm, “I know

it’s pretty scary back there right now, but you all just hang on, and we’ll

be through this in a bit. Storm front caught us by surprise tonight, so

just hold on tight and keep calm.”

Okay. Kerry’s heart was hammering so hard, she could barely hear

the man’s voice. Her entire body was tense with fear, and she closed her

eyes as the plane dropped unexpectedly, making her weightless for

long, long seconds. Then the sensation stopped abruptly, and the plane

lurched, tipping on its side and shuddering.

She had to focus on something, so she chose the most vivid thing in

her life, clamping her jaw down tight as she pictured her lover’s face,

trying to let the image fill her mind’s eye and push out the horror all

around her.

The shaking went on for a lifetime. She heard things fall in the

galley and the flight attendants cursing, then soft, faint echoes of some

26 Melissa Good

kind of alarm behind the closed door of the cockpit.

The fear was almost choking her.

And then it stopped.

The violent shaking settled to the odd bump, and the labored sound

of the engines evened out, still sounding rough but no longer giving the

plane-sickening surges of speed and slacking.

Slowly, Kerry opened one eye, then the other. Her dinner was

chatting with her tonsils, and she hoped like crazy that no one was

going to ask her to either think or speak until it decided if it was going

to go any higher or not.

She looked out the window, and her heart almost stopped again.

They were between two layers of roiling gray clouds, ducking between

shooting streaks of lightning, a moment’s peace between two slices of

hell.

DAR THANKED BOB, reassured him for the tenth time that she’d

be all right, then closed the hotel room door and escaped into the

peaceful silence within.

It was dark in the room, and she only turned on one small light

before she trudged across the carpet and collapsed on the bed, her body

curling instinctively into a ball as she lay there trying to figure out what

the hell had happened to her. For the moment, she was merely sick to

her stomach and had a pounding tension headache. The frantic anxiety

had faded, leaving only a knot in her gut that simply refused to loosen.

“What in the hell was that?” Dar spoke aloud, her voice slightly

hoarse. “What’s wrong with me?” She was scared, she admitted to

herself, vague snippets from popular magazine articles about anxiety

attacks flashing into her memory. Stories about people who couldn’t

even leave their houses. “No.” Dar let her eyes close and she rested,

forcing herself to breathe slowly and calmly. “That is not what’s wrong

with me. I won’t put up with that.”

After a few moments of simply lying there, she pushed herself

upright and got to her feet, glancing at the clock as she did so.

Instinctively, her hand went for her cell phone, and she opened it,

dialing a number by heart and listening to the ring.

Voice mail. Dar’s brow creased, then she shrugged. “Guess you

forgot to turn this back on, huh?” she spoke into the phone. “Listen,

something weird just happened to me. I...” Dar hesitated. “I’d like to

talk to you about it. Give me a call as soon as you get this, okay?” A

pause. “Okay. Talk to you later.” She closed the phone, then went over

to the desk and sat down, activating her laptop and telling it to make a

network connection.

A few clicks later, the light from the laptop’s active matrix screen

lit her features with a ghostly glow, her face still as her eyes flicked

back and forth, reading data. Another click, then she entered Kerry’s

Red Sky At Morning 27

flight number and hit enter.

En route—delayed.

“Delayed.” A thousand thoughts sped through Dar’s mind. “Why?”

Suddenly, her guts clenched again and she doubled over, grabbing

the edge of the table as a wave of fear almost swamped her. It forced a

tiny cry from her throat, and she took a deep breath and held it, forcing

the emotions down as she struggled to regain control.

It was tough, but she managed to do it. After wiping the sweat off

her fingers, she refreshed the screen, watching the words refuse to

change. She looked at the clock and calculated times. Then she picked

up her cell phone and dialed a number.

It rang. A voice picked up, relatively cheerful given the time of

night. “I need status on one of your flights. It’s listed as delayed.” Dar

spoke slowly and clearly. “I need to know why it’s delayed, and you’re

going to tell me specifically, or I’ll go up your chain of command until I

wake up someone high enough to come down to that center you’re

sitting in and use a fire hose to make you give me the information.”

Pause. “Is that clear?”

Dead silence. “Yes, ma’am,” the voice finally spluttered. “Can I

have the flight number?”

Dar gave it, aware of a shiver working its way through her.

There was quiet, save for the distinctive clicking of a keyboard.

“Okay...um...Ms...”

“Roberts,” Dar provided softly.

“Right...Okay, well, from what I can see here, that flight hit some

bad weather over Virginia...um...”

“Specifically,” Dar reminded her.

The clerk sighed. “Ma’am—”

“I am the chief information officer of ILS. I can, if I have to, break

into your reservations system and get the information myself, but it’s

going to take longer, and I’m not in the mood. So just tell me,” Dar bit

the words out, “what...is...the...problem?”

“It’s not—well, they’ve got some damage to the aircraft, but the

captain thinks he can land it okay. The problem is they’ve got to go

through another storm first. They’re trying to land in DC.”

Dar clamped an arm across her stomach and bit the inside of her

lip. She had to take several breaths before she could speak. “Okay.

Thanks.”

“Ma’am?”

Dar just closed the phone, and let her head drop forward to rest

against the laptop’s cool edge.

KERRY WRAPPED HER arms around the pillow she had in her lap

and just kept her eyes closed as the plane rocked and yawed its way

through the clouds. She could feel little shudders running through the

28 Melissa Good

frame of the aircraft, and she managed to compose a tiny prayer, which

she sent outward, asking for nothing more than to hear Dar’s voice

again.

That was all.

She felt a touch on her hand, and she jerked her head up to see Josh

looking back at her, his face white as a sheet and looking very young.

She managed a smile for him. “We’re gonna be okay.”

“I know you’re an old, married lady, but can I hang onto your

hand?” Josh asked. “I’m so scared, I think I just saw my left testicle float

past my earlobe.”

That forced a breath of laughter from Kerry, and she reached over,

clasping his hand with her own. “Sure.”

“Folks...” The pilot’s voice drew their attention. “Here’s the

situation. We got hit by lightning and lost one of our engines, but don’t

get excited. We have three.”

“Easy for him to say,” Josh muttered.

“We were trying to make it out to Chicago, but there’s a really big

front ahead of us in that direction,” the pilot went on. “Washington is

already closed, so we’re gonna swing out east and try to get into New

York.”

New York. Kerry hung onto that one tiny sliver of very good news.

New York was where Dar was, and right now she very, very much

wanted to be there.

“But we’ve got to get through this storm cell to do that. It’s going to

be a little scary, but you all hang on, and we’ll get you down all right.”

“A little?” Kerry felt like throwing up. “I wonder how long it’ll

take?”

One of the flight attendants, harried, coffee-stained, and exhausted,

heard her. “Thirty minutes.”

“Thanks.” Kerry gave her a grateful smile. “Have you ever been

through this before?”

The attendant, a slim, middle-aged woman with salt-and-pepper

hair and an interesting face, nodded briefly. “Twice. Every time, I swear

I’m retiring.”

Kerry felt an uncomfortable pressure building in her ears, and she

sighed, hugging her pillow with one arm and keeping a grip on Josh

with the other. The plane began to rock violently again, and the murmur

of voices, which had risen, fell again to silence. The cabin lights

flickered off, leaving only the indirect lighting on, and the lightning

outside brought lurid flashes of silver darting unexpectedly into the

cabin.

“I hate this,” Josh whispered. “I’m quitting the minute I get on the

ground, I swear. I’ll go into business with my Uncle Al back home.”

Glad of the distraction, Kerry licked her lips. “What does he do?”

“Pizza parlor,” Josh yelped, as a bang sounded and the plane tilted

to one side. “Oh, my God.”

Red Sky At Morning 29

Kerry exhaled, keeping her eyes glued on the window. The clouds

were so thick and dark outside, she could only see the edges when

lightning flared within them, or when the faint lights from the plane’s

leading wing edge broke free of the clinging mist.

It was like being inside a bag, rolling down a mountain. She

couldn’t see anything, she had no sense of where the ground was...

Kerry felt like crying. The fear was so overwhelming, it made her

want to scream, but she bit down on the inside of her lip and simply

bore it—time running so slowly it was as if every minute was lasting an

hour. Fifteen of them passed before something else changed.

The nose lifted, then plunged to one side, throwing the

stewardesses. It hung at that angle for an eternity, then slowly

straightened out and jerked downward. Kerry started shivering.

The plane kept rocking and bucking, so unstable it made her dizzy

as her sense of balance fought to compensate for the movement.

Suddenly, she felt a difference in pressure, and she jumped, looking up

and half expecting the panel to drop masks at her.

But it didn’t.

“Depressurized the cabin,” the flight attendant called to her

seatmate. “We must be below 10,000 feet.”

“Is that good or bad?” Josh asked nervously.

No one answered him.

They all almost screamed when the engine sound changed and the

plane slowed, its wallowing becoming far more apparent. Then another

sound, a louder one, and Kerry just barely kept herself from total panic

by realizing the sound was the landing gear extending. That meant—her

frazzled mind clung to the rationale—that meant the noise before that

was the air spoilers, slowing the plane for landing.

Right? She never remembered them being that loud, though.

The plane yawed and wobbled, the nose dipping, then the speed

cutting back drastically. Outside, she could still only see clouds. She

stared at them, willing them to part and show her something other than

muddy darkness around the plane. “C’mon...c’mon...”

Lower and lower, until Kerry was sure they were going to crash.

She closed her eyes and thought of Dar and fiercely told herself that

when she got to heaven—because God damn it, that’s where she was

going—she’d be so careful to watch over Dar, and make sure she was

never alone.

She bowed her head.

Then the darkness on the other side of the window dissolved—into

rain, and lashing wind, and the lights of a big city, flashing by quickly

as the big plane stumbled and rocked its way onto the runway, landing

to one side, bouncing, then landing again, this time solidly on all of its

wheels.

The engines reversed, and the blur of the lights turned into the

solid outlines of a terminal, then exploded into color as a cadre of

30 Melissa Good

emergency vehicles whizzed around them, circling the plane as it

limped its way toward the buildings.

Kerry felt all the tension rush out of her, leaving her limp in her

seat and completely exhausted. Not even the rattle of sleet against the

window stirred her as she simply closed her eyes and gave a quiet,

heartfelt thanks.

The plane rocked to a halt. Kerry reached for her cell phone.

IT WAS HYPNOTIC. Dar stayed crouched over her laptop,

continually hitting the refresh button and attempting to change the

indicator on the page by sheer force of will. “Change, damn you,” she

whispered under her breath, slamming the button on the mouse for the

thousandth time.

And it did. The page redrew, and the Delayed status morphed

before her startled eyes to Arrived—Newark.

“Newark.” Dar blinked. She clicked on it again and watched the

same results occur. Again. Same thing. Her shoulder muscles relaxed

and she slumped over the desk. Then she sucked in a breath and closed

her hand around the cell phone and started to lift it. It rang as she did

so, causing her whole body to jerk in shocked surprise. The cell phone

went flying and Dar dove after it, tripping over the laptop’s cable and

sprawling across the carpet in an undignified tumble.

Her head struck the bedside table and she yelped, but her fingers

found the buzzing phone and she managed to get it open and to her ear

without further injury. “Yeah?”

“Sweetheart, you have no idea what I’ve just been through.”

Dar rolled onto her back and sucked the voice in, every muscle

going completely slack in utter relief. “Uh?”

Kerry sighed into the phone. “We just landed. We hit this huge

storm, and the plane was rocking all over the place, and we lost an

engine, and I think my stomach’s going to resign and find a better job

somewhere else after that ride down.”

Dar placed a hand over her own belly and blinked. “Yeah. I know

what you mean,” she murmured softly into the phone. “Glad you’re

okay.”

“I’ve never been so scared in my life.” Kerry’s voice was shaking.

“I bet,” Dar murmured. “I bet it felt like your heart was coming out

your ears.” She rubbed one of hers, then let the hand fall to the carpet

limply.

“Yeah,” Kerry sighed. “I’m still shaking.”

Dar lifted the errant paw again and watched it tremble. “Hmm.”

She let it drop with a thump. “Ow.”

“What’s wrong?” Kerry asked. “We’re stuck in here for a few

minutes. They’re trying to get the jetway working. It’s all iced, I think.”

“I bumped my head,” Dar told her. “So, you’re in New Jersey?” She

Red Sky At Morning 31

had hardly a notion of what she was saying, merely pushing words out

to fill the quiet. “You didn’t get hurt or anything, did you?”

“No.” Kerry sighed. “Just scared. I want off this airplane; and I

hope I am stuck overnight, because let me tell you—I’m not anxious to

get on another one of them right now.”

“Mm...yeah. I can understand that. Boy,” Dar exhaled, “wish I’d

been there with you.”

Kerry was very quiet for a moment, and when she did start

speaking, there was a distinct catch in her voice. “I wish you were, too.

Just before we landed, I...” Kerry stopped, then went on. “I was so

scared.”

Dar rolled onto her side and curled her hands around the phone,

wanting to reach right through it. Maybe she could squeeze through if

she really tried hard. “Sorry you had such a rotten time, Ker. Hang in

there, okay? I’ll come get you.”

A shaky sigh answered her. “You okay? You sound kinda washed

out.”

Like a limp dishrag. Dar now had an excellent insight into that hoary

old saying. “I’m fine, just tired; and I think this damn New York food

knocked my system for a loop.”

“Oh. Where’d you end...” Kerry paused. “They got the door open; I

need to get out of here. Sweetie, I’ll give you a call back as soon as I

figure out where I am.”

“Sure. Talk to you soon,” Dar answered. “I love you.”

“I love you, too.” Kerry’s voice, finally, sounded a smile at her. “I

can’t wait to see you.”

Dar let the phone drop onto the carpet and just lay there for a

moment. Then she rolled to her feet and grabbed the room phone in one

hand and her sneakers with the other. The operator came on. “I need to

go to the airport.”

“Which airport, ma’am?”

“The one in New Jersey.”

“Newark?”

Dar spared the receiver a disgusted look. “Is that in New Jersey?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Then that’s the one.” Dar got her sneaker on and was tugging the

laces one-handed. “I need to go now.”

“Ma’am, there are no planes leaving at this time of night. We’d

have to call for a special driver.”

Dar sucked in a breath and counted to ten. “Then call one,” she

ground out. “Now.”

THE AIRPORT WAS in chaos. Kerry eased to one side of the jetway

and pressed her back against the wall, letting the flow of people from

the plane push past her. The storm had closed a lot of air routes, and the

32 Melissa Good

place was packed with stranded, angry travelers.

Her fellow travelers clustered around an airline representative.

Most of them were upset and still shaken, and the voices Kerry heard

were strident and loud.

Her own knees were shaking. She trudged over and sat down in the

one vacant seat near the gate podium, letting her briefcase drop

between her feet as she rested her elbows on her thighs. She was sure

everyone was frantic to get rerouted or obtain free accommodations or

demand compensation from the airline.

Kerry didn’t need any of that. She was simply glad to be on the

ground in one piece. She folded her hands together and leaned her head

against them, taking a moment for a few whispered words of gratitude

to the Lord who had surely been watching over her.

A hand on her shoulder made her jerk and look up. “Oh.” She

straightened as an airline rep knelt next to her. “Hi.”

“Are you all right, ma’am?” the woman asked kindly. “I know you

had a rough trip in.”

Kerry glanced behind her, where their plane was now surrounded

by emergency vehicles and flashing lights. “You could say that.” She

managed a smile. “I’m just waiting for the crush to disperse over there.”

Her eyes went to the crowd around the other representatives.

The woman patted Kerry’s briefcase, glancing at the small platinum

tag attached to the case buckle, then back up at Kerry. “Why don’t you

come with me, and we’ll get you taken care of,” she suggested casually.

In the maelstrom inside the airport, with all the upset people and

canceled flights, the last thing Kerry would have thought of would have

been to claim privilege. However, since it was being offered, she wasn’t

about to turn it down. “Sure. I’d love that.” She stood and picked up the

case, following the rep as she eased through the crowd and worked her

way past the other irate customers.

Kerry caught sight of Josh just as she cleared the crowd. He was

waiting his turn rather forlornly, and he gave her a weak smile as their

eyes met. “Looks like we’re getting floor space,” he commented. “No

flights out until tomorrow.”

“I wasn’t in the mood to be on another one anyway,” Kerry

admitted. “Chicago can wait.”

“Not for me.” Josh shook his head. “I meant it. I’m going home.”

Kerry fished in her pocket and pulled out one of her business cards,

which she handed to him. “If you really decide to quit, give me a call.”

He glanced at the card, then looked more closely at the title, his

eyebrows jerking up in a way that was comical. His eyes widened and

he looked back at her. Kerry winked at him, gave him a pat on the side,

then turned and continued after the fidgeting attendant.

“Nice-looking guy,” the attendant commented.

“Yeah,” Kerry agreed, distracted by the speakers echoing loudly

around them.

Red Sky At Morning 33

“Did you want to bring him along? We could squeeze him in with

you if you—”

“Huh?” Kerry’s head snapped back, realizing what the woman was

saying. “Oh, um, no. No, thanks.” She ran a hand through her hair.

“He’s not my type.”

“Oh.” The woman glanced behind them. “Maybe I’ll go back and

get him later then.” She gave Kerry a wicked grin. “If you don’t mind.”

Kerry nodded amusedly. “Be my guest.”

They ducked down a small, unmarked hallway, and the woman

unlocked a plain door with her keycard, pulling it open and allowing a

gust of cool, brandy-scented air to hit Kerry in the face. “Go on in and

relax.”

Kerry stepped inside the Platinum Fliers Club door and was glad to

hear it close behind her. She trudged to the courtesy desk and set her

briefcase down, pulling out her wallet and handing her club card to the

woman behind the desk. It was quiet inside the club, though many

travelers were already taking sanctuary there, and she could hear the

faint clink of glasses from the bar and a soft murmur of voices around

the bank of modem-jack equipped cubes.

“Thank you, Ms. Stuart.” The woman gazed kindly at her. “Were

you on the flight to Chicago?”

Kerry nodded.

“Would you like a drink?”

Kerry nodded again.

“C’mon.” The woman rose and took her briefcase, motioning her to

follow. “You going to need a hotel room?”

“No.” Kerry found herself smiling. “Someone’s picking me up.”

The urge, at that moment, to see Dar’s face was so overwhelming, it

almost made her cry. “But thanks for the offer.”

“No problem.’ The agent smiled at her. “You’re lucky you know

someone in town. Hotels around the airport are not much fun to stay

in.”

Kerry rubbed her hands, which had finally stopped shaking. “I

certainly am lucky,” she agreed. “You think the storm will last ’til

tomorrow?”

The woman led her to a nice, comfortable looking chair. “No, don’t

worry. It’ll be nice weather tomorrow. You’ll get your flight out, no

problem.”

Kerry sat down and sighed, having a flashback to her younger days

wishing for snow to close school. “Okay. Thanks.”

DAR RESISTED THE growing urge to just tell the driver to shut up.

He wasn’t a bad sort, but he’d started talking to her the minute she’d

gotten into the Lincoln, and all her attempts at not providing any

conversational feedback had gone completely unheeded.

34 Melissa Good

“You been here before?”

“Yes.” Dar leaned her head against the glass window and watched

the dark buildings go by.

“You like New York?”

“No.”

“Aw, really? Hey, it’s not so bad. People say stuff about the crime

and stuff like that, but it’s really a great place.” The driver got into a

groove. “We got lots of stuff to see; you been to the Statue of Liberty?”

“Yes.”

“See? That’s a great place, and Ellis Island, too. You been out there

since they redone it?”

“No.”

“You should go. It’s great stuff. You been to the Empire State

Building?”

“Yes.”

“That’s some place, huh?”

“It’s got rats.”

“Huh?” The driver turned to look at her, despite the fact that they

were driving over a very large bridge.

“Rats.” Dar muttered. “They eat the damn cables.” She willed the

car to move faster.

“Oh, well, y’know, we got them all over,” the driver apologized.

“They live here too, y’know?” He turned around and weaved his way

through the traffic. After a moment of blessed, pensive silence, he spoke

up again. “You an exterminator?”

Dar looked at the back of his head, willing it to explode. “No.”

“Oh. I figured maybe you were, since you knew about them rats,”

the driver commented. “My cousin Vinnie’s an exterminator. They make

good money, y’know?”

The traffic was thinning out now, and they made better time. Dar

saw a sign for the Newark airport, and she felt her pulse pick up. Before

she’d left, she’d swallowed a few aspirin to try and kill the headache

Kerry’s scare had given her, but the back of her head still throbbed.

The car pulled up to the terminal entrance a minute later, and she

gladly got out, pulling up the zipper on her leather jacket. She leaned on

the window and handed the driver the fare, giving him a dour stare in

the bargain. “Thanks.”

“No problem! NO problem.” The man grinned at her. “Hey, you

goin’ back to the city?” He asked. “You ain’t got no luggage, so I figure

you gotta be picking somebody up, right? You want me to wait for

you?”

Dar glanced around, gauging the lateness of the hour against the

annoying nature of her friend the driver. “Yeah, all right,” she decided.

“Wait here.” She turned and headed for the terminal, breaking into a jog

as she dodged the stream of people heading in the opposite direction.

The terminal felt overheated. Dar unzipped her jacket the minute

Red Sky At Morning 35

she cleared the doors and plowed through the crowd inside, heading for

the security gate in front of the terminal she knew Kerry had to be in.

Impatiently, she dropped her cell phone and pager into the small

bucket, then walked through the metal detector as the guard waved her

casually by.

She grabbed the electronics and moved on, pausing in the center of

the terminal and looking around in mild dismay. It was a zoo. There

were people piled everywhere, and angry, tired faces seemed to fill

every available space. Dar pulled out her cell phone and flipped it open,

then closed it again as a thought occurred to her.

She turned on her heel and headed toward a bank of elevators.

KERRY CURLED HERSELF up into a ball in the comfortable leather

chair. She had one hand clasped around a glass of cognac, and she

sipped slowly from it as the tension in her body very gradually

unwound. All around her were trapped travelers, most on cell phones,

none of them happy people.

They were all trying desperately to get somewhere else, and it felt

odd to know that she wanted nothing more than to stay right where she

was. She took another swallow of the good cognac, feeling the light

buzz starting as she sat quietly and let the chaos in the room fade a

little.

How long would it take Dar to get to the airport? Kerry tried to

think about how far the city was, and how bad the weather seemed. She

resigned herself to the wait, curling up a little bit more as the door

opened and more disgruntled travelers entered.

Would Dar be able to find her? Kerry set her glass down and opened

her cell, then cursed softly as the battery indicator bleeped

reproachfully at her and the device shut down. “Damn it.” She tapped

the cell against her chin, then put it back in its case. “Guess I’ll wait

another fifteen, then go see if I can find her.”

The lights flickered briefly, then steadied, causing a momentary

hush in the room before the conversation picked back up again, not

without wary looks toward the ceiling.

“Great.” Kerry muttered. “Just make it harder, why don’t you?”

She was facing away from the entrance to the club, looking out the

plate-glass windows at the busy terminal on the level below. Suddenly

her senses prickled and she felt a tingling sensation between her

shoulder blades. Instinctively, she turned in her chair and looked up,

startled at the sudden feeling.

And there was Dar, her tall frame outlined in leather and denim,

walking toward her through the crowd. Kerry put down her glass and

untangled herself, nearly tripping as she stood up and reached for Dar’s

already outstretched arms. “Oof.” Off balance, she landed in an

embrace that fairly lifted her off her feet anyway. “Oh, boy, am I glad to

36 Melissa Good

see you.”

Dar simply hugged her in silence.

“They just brought my bag up,” Kerry murmured.

“So I see.” Dar eyed the leather overnighter. She sniffed curiously.

“What was in the glass?”

Kerry licked her lips. “Cognac,” she admitted. “I was tied up in

knots from that damn landing.”

Dar rubbed her back. “Did it work?”

“No.” Kerry peeked up. “But you did. I feel great now.” She smiled.

“Thanks for coming after me. I realized after we hung up I could have

just taken a cab to your hotel.” She reluctantly released Dar. “Then I

realized you would never know where I was and tried to call you back,

but my cell’s dead”

“Bah.” Dar picked up Kerry’s bag. “And had me miss a ride with a

prize New York cab driver? C’mon.” She put her arm over Kerry’s

shoulders as Kerry retrieved her briefcase. “Let’s get out of here.”

Kerry blew out a breath. “I guess I can keep tabs on the flights from

the hotel, right? So I know when I have to come back here.”

Dar glanced at her. “Uh-huh. Let’s worry about that later.” She

steered Kerry toward the door, ignoring the envious looks from those

obviously destined to spend the night right where they were.

THE STORM HAD settled in overhead by the time they pushed the

doors open to the outside of the airport, and Dar blinked as wind driven

rain dusted her face. She tugged her zipper up a little and then shaded

her eyes from the rain, peering around for her cabbie friend. “Figures.”

“What?” Kerry was buttoning her own jacket. “Here, I can get

that.” She reached for her overnighter, only to find it held up out of her

reach. “Dar!”

“Leave it.” Dar sighed, watching the jam-up of cars on the ramp, a

solid block of traffic honking and blaring their horns. “Lost our cab.”

Kerry glanced around. “Well…” She peered down the slope nearby.

“Hey, there’s a cab stand down there. Let’s go for it.”

Dar abandoned searching and resigned herself to a wet walk,

putting her arm around Kerry as they emerged from the overhang, and

the cold rain spattered over them.

They left the crowd behind quickly, no one else apparently willing

to brave the weather in return for a shorter wait for a ride. The slope led

them down toward a set of bus shelters, where a broken down city bus

was standing with several people around it.

“Yeesh.” Kerry turned her collar up. The combination of the cognac

and her recent experience had her knees feeling a little unsteady, and

the long slope downward didn’t make that any better. She wrapped her

arms around Dar for support and sighed.

“Did you get dinner on the plane?” Dar asked.

Red Sky At Morning 37

“No.” Kerry paused. “Wait, yes I did,” she corrected herself. “But

even if I hadn’t, this headache’s making me sick to my stomach. I’d

settle for a cup of hot milk and you.” She wiped the rain out of her eyes.

“How did your dinner with what’s-his-name go?”

Dar guided them both around a group of men standing under the

bus shelter, catching a whiff of long stale urine and marijuana coming

from it as they passed. “Nice.”

“What?” Kerry eyed her in puzzled bemusement. “After all that

doubting?”

“Um…dinner was fine.” Dar cleared her throat. “We grabbed some

sandwiches. He wanted to take me some place underground but I

wasn’t going for that.” She hesitated. “Didn’t last long.”

“I bet.” Kerry glanced around at their darkened surroundings and

began to regret not waiting up at the top of the ramp. The cab station,

which had seemed so close from up there, now was across a dark stretch

of underpass and the rain had started to come down harder. “This

wasn’t the best idea, apparently.”

“Eh.” Dar was glad enough to change the subject. “I’ll take your

cup of milk and raise you a blob of chocolate syrup in it.”

Her partner chuckled a bit, but then a soft sound behind them made

Kerry glance back. Of the group near the bus, two had separated, and

were strolling casually behind them, their faces hidden in hoods they

had up against the weather.

She looked ahead again, then she looked up at Dar. Her partner

was walking with her eyes on the ground in front of them, a faintly

troubled expression on her face. “Dar?”

“Mm?”

“Is it totally WASPy for me to think that just because two guys are

following us, we could be in trouble? Or has it just been that bad a

day?”

Dar looked behind them. “Maybe they’re heading for the cab stand

too,” she reasoned. “Bus’s broke down.”

“Mm.”

Dar abruptly changed direction, taking them into the street as she

headed across it toward the sidewalk on the other side of the road. She

felt her heartbeat increase as she heard footsteps on the tarmac behind

them, and felt a lump in her throat as she realized her lover’s instincts

were probably correct. “Got your cell?”

“Batteries dead,” Kerry muttered back. “They following us?”

“Yes.”

“Got yours?”

“Yeah, but it’s in my pocket can you…”

“Hey, babes, where ya going?”

“Shit.” Kerry felt an unreasoning wave of anxiety. “Let me get your

phone and I’ll call 911.”

Dar handed her the overnight bag as she released her arm and

38 Melissa Good

started to turn. “Hold this. Let me see what the hell these idiots want.”

She slowed and swiveled her body, as the two men following them

came up behind them. “What do you want?”

“Hey, that any way to talk to a man?” the nearer one said. “Chill

your jets, baby.” He had his hands in his jacket pockets and now one

emerged with a dark solid block in it. “Now you and little blondie just

dump your wallets on the ground, quick!”

The other man got between them, and the crowd left around the

bus, blocking their view. “That’s right. Hurry up! We ain’t got time to

mess around here!”

Kerry’s heart almost stopped as she recognized the shape of a gun

pointed at Dar’s chest. She took a breath to stammer a reply and reached

for her wallet, but froze when Dar stepped in front of her and squared

her shoulders defiantly. “Dar!”

“What the hell do you think you’re going to do with that, you little

jackass.” Dar answered him. “You think you’re gonna shoot me? You’re

not near a man enough to do that.”

“Hey!” The gun wielder shoved the weapon forward. “Shut the

fuck up! Put your wallet down or I’m gonna kill you, you stupid bitch!”

“Dar.” Kerry felt a sense of panic overwhelm her again. “For the

love of God, please, just give him the damn money. It doesn’t mean

anything.”

Dar mentally knew Kerry was right, but her nerves were close to

snapping after the long day and she took a step toward the robber

instead. “Yeah?” She growled. “C’mere, asshole. I’ve had a bad day and

you’re gonna be the bright spot at the end of it.” She gently pushed

Kerry behind her as she made her choice and started moving, heading

for the robber and keeping her eyes fixed on the gun.

She could feel a hot bolt of fear hit her in the guts, and it almost

made her waver, but the robber was raising the gun and now she was

out of time.

She launched into an attack, committing herself to the motion as

she saw the other man start to run forward, then hesitate as she set her

body and whipped her leg around in a roundhouse kick just as the man

with the gun went to pull the trigger.

“Hey!”

Her foot struck the weapon as it fired, and it spun out of his hand

to land past where Kerry was standing. Dar didn’t wait for him to react.

She back kicked him as she continued around in a circle, then

straightened and reached for his arms as he reeled, grabbing him and

turning to throw him over her shoulder to the ground.

Kerry broke out of her frozen fear and ran over to the gun, kicking

it as hard as she could and sending it spinning away from them over the

edge of the overpass where it skipped down out of sight. She turned to

find the two men running away, back toward the bus, and a pair of

headlights headed straight for them. Then Dar’s arms enfolded her and

Red Sky At Morning 39

they were on the side of the road, safe for the moment, though her heart

was beating so fast she was lightheaded. “Oh my God.”

“That’s it.” Dar sounded a bit out of breath herself. “I’m taking

today off the damn calendar.” She glared past Kerry at the oncoming

car. “Stupid city. Stupid bastards. Stupid…”

The car pulled even with her, and the sheets of rain parted to reveal

a cab. “Hey! There you are!” The cabbie stuck his head out of his

window. “I was lookin for ya! They made me get off the ramp, you

know?” He looked around. “You shouldn’ta come down here, y’know?

It’s dangerous.’

“Thanks.” Dar opened the back door and threw Kerry’s bag in, then

ushered her partner in after it. “Think you can get us back to my hotel

without anything else happening?”

The cabbie rolled his window up and gave them a dubious look in

the mirror. “I dunno, lady. It’s New York, y’know?”

“Yeah, I know.”

He put the car in gear. “You wanna stop by the corner there at the

liquor store?”

“No.”

“You sure? You look like you could use a drink.”

“They probably don’t sell milk.” Dar propped her head up on one

hand as Kerry curled herself up next to her and buried her face against

Dar’s chest. “Thanks anyway.”

The cabbie looked at her in the mirror again, but just shook his

head instead of answering and got down to the business of driving.

Dar exhaled, and rested her cheek against Kerry’s damp hair. “You

okay?”

“No, I suck,” Kerry replied. “But if I can stay like this until we get

to the hotel, I might be able to get up to the room without freaking out.”

She slowly let out a long breath. “Uuuuhhhhggggggh.” She felt Dar give

her a kiss on the head and for a minute her world narrowed down to the

sound of her lover’s heartbeat as she let the blare of horns and the

sound of the rain fade out.

Dar felt her tension ease as Kerry relaxed against her. She pushed

the wet hair from her eyes and stared unseeing at the passing lights,

hoping the rest of the night would hold far more comfort and far less

excitement.

What was it about her life anyway? Couldn’t she even have a damn

business meeting go on without six kinds of calamity happening? “Hey

Ker?”

“Mm?”

“You think I attract trouble?”

Kerry was silent for a long moment. “Well,” she finally said. “You

attracted me.”

“Ah.” Dar grunted softly. “Good point.”

“I can’t even imagine what that says about what I attract.”

40 Melissa Good

“Hey!”

They both chuckled tiredly, and sat back to watch the city go by.

“THANKS.” DAR SCRIBBLED her name on the room service bill,

then shooed the waiter out, shutting the heavy door behind him. She

turned and regarded Kerry in silence for a moment, and then walked

over to the tray on the table. Kerry was curled up in one of the leather

chairs, propping up her head with one hand as she gazed out the

windows at the city lights.

“Ker?” Dar picked up a cup of hot chocolate and walked over to

her, holding it out invitingly.

“Mm...thanks.” Kerry accepted it, turning in the chair to face Dar as

she sat down next to her. “I think my insides have stopped shaking, at

least.” She raked her fingers through her hair and sighed. “God, I’ve

never been so scared in my life, Dar. What a night.”

“I’ve had a couple of moments in the air, but nothing like that,” Dar

said. “Makes you glad to be on the ground though.”

Kerry took a sip of her chocolate, licking her lips free of the foamy

topping. “Boy, does it ever.”

Dar pulled her knees up and circled them with one arm, sipping on

the glass of milk she held in her free hand. “Yeah. I...” She hesitated,

and then shook her head. “Been a long day for both of us, huh?”

“Between my flight and you beating off armed robbers? Yeah.”

Kerry eyed her partner. “Should we call the police?”

Dar just looked at her.

“Yeah, I know. Two guys in hoods, with a gun, and you beat them

up and made them run away. We’ll be at the station until tomorrow

morning.” Kerry sighed, taking a sip of her hot chocolate. “You scared

the hell out of me.”

“If we’d have gave him our wallets, we’d have had to walk back to

this God damned hotel and I just was not in the mood,” Dar replied.

“Stupid stockholders, pain in the ass New York salesmen, my…” She

paused. “Too long of a damn day.”

Kerry watched her over the rim of her cup. “I picked up my voice

mail. What was it you wanted to talk to me about?” she said, changing

the subject. “You sounded weird.”

Dar got up and walked over to the table, selecting a shrimp chip

and scooping up some crab dip with it. She put it into her mouth and

chewed slowly, aware of the curious eyes on her back. Her attack of

nerves had now taken on another, even stranger cast, and she wasn’t

sure she wanted to talk about it. “Ah...I just had a strange idea and I

wanted to run it by you,” she answered casually. “Nothing important.”

There was a rustle of fabric and leather, then the soft sounds of bare

feet on carpet before a warm hand touched her back. Taking a breath,

Dar turned and faced Kerry.

Red Sky At Morning 41

“Well...it’s important enough for you to lie to me about it,” Kerry

stated with quiet bluntness. “And I, um...don’t think you’ve ever done

that to me before.” She laid both hands against Dar’s stomach and

leaned into her. “Honey, don’t do this to me right now. I can’t handle

it.” She said. “Just tell me. Was it that guy? Did something happen?”

“What guy?” Dar frowned. “Oh. Bob? No.”

Kerry lifted her head and peered up at her.

Dar inhaled sharply, responding to the look in Kerry’s eyes. “It’s

not...what you think. I just...right before I called you, I had this...this

fit,” she said. “It was like I was going nuts or something.”

Kerry’s expression altered into one of mild alarm. “A fit?”

Upset, Dar sat down on the arm of the nearby chair and ran her

hand through her hair. “It was like a..a panic attack or...but I’ve never

had that before, and I know I’m not...”

Kerry slid between her lover’s knees and let her forearms rest on

Dar’s shoulders. “Were you scared?”

Dar nodded unhappily. “I was totally freaking out,” she said.

“Right in the middle of dinner with Bob. He drove me back here, must

have thought I was losing my mind.”

“Wow,” Kerry murmured. “That’s really not like you.” She leaned

against her partner as she felt Dar’s shoulders tense.

“Yeah, no kidding.” Dar put her hands on Kerry’s hips. “So I called

you, but when you didn’t pick up I went to check your flight and saw

you were delayed.”

“Did you know why?”

Dar nodded. “I called and bullied the airline into telling me,” she

admitted. “I just felt like there was something wrong and frankly it got

my mind off my going crazy.”

“You felt like there was something wrong…you mean, with me?”

Dar nodded, then frowned. “That sounds weird. I don’t

mean…hell, I don’t know what I mean.”

Kerry took out her cell phone and examined the memory. Her brow

creased. “When did it happen?” she asked suddenly. “Do you remember

what time? When you got…when you freaked out?”

“Um...after eight, I guess. Quarter after, something like that.” Dar

shrugged.

“Quarter after?” Kerry said. “Quarter after eight?”

“Yeah.” Dar nodded. “Why?”

Kerry’s gaze went inward for a long moment. “That’s just the time

the plane got into trouble,” she murmured. “And I was scared

poopless.” She looked up into Dar’s eyes, searching them. “Did you

know?”

Dar frowned. “Kerry, I’m not a psychic,” she protested. “I’m not

even a good guesser.”

“No, I know.” Kerry leaned her forehead against her lover’s. “It’s

just a very strange coincidence, don’t you think? I mean, there I am, up

42 Melissa Good

in an airplane, nearly out of my mind I’m so scared, and thinking about

you, and here you are...”

“Urmf,” Dar grunted. “That is weird.” She considered in silence for

a bit. “Hell, I’d rather think it was that than I was going nuts, though,”

she admitted. “I thought maybe I was starting to lose it.”

Kerry rubbed her thumb along Dar’s scalp, just behind her ear.

“Have you ever had a panic attack?”

“No.”

“I didn’t think so. You’re just not the type.” Kerry managed a

chuckle. “Though I know you’ve been a little stressed lately.”

“Mm.” Dar circled Kerry’s waist with both arms and pulled her

close.

“Now, I’ll admit to having several panic attacks on that plane. All I

could think of was never seeing you again,” Kerry whispered into her

ear. “And I wasn’t nearly ready for that.” She put her head down on

Dar’s shoulder, a perceptible catch in her voice on the last few words. “I

wasn’t near as worried about dying as I was about leaving you.”

“Ah, Ker.” Dar could feel the shaking in her partner’s body, and

she sat back, pulling Kerry into her lap. “Easy, babe. I’m here.”

Dar’s nerves had settled now that she had an odd, though infinitely

preferable alternative to her recent fears. She dismissed the concern and

concentrated on soothing Kerry, rubbing her back with gentle fingers.

“Oh, sweetheart,” she murmured, feeling the jerks as Kerry started

crying. “It’s okay.”

Kerry buried her face against Dar’s shoulder and simply let it all

out as Dar rocked them both in a careful rhythm. “Oh my God, that so

sucked.” She exhaled. “Ugh.”

“Yeah, I know.” Dar gave her a hug. “Just let it go.”

She finally ended up with a headache but a lot less stress wound up

in her body, and she rested against Dar for a while after the tears had

dried. “Wow,” she sniffled. “Sorry. I got you wet.”

“No problem.” Dar gave her a kiss on the forehead. “I’m glad I was

here for you. Okay now?” She rubbed the back of Kerry’s neck and felt

the tension relax under her fingers as Kerry let her head fall to rest

against Dar’s shoulder.

“Yeah, now.” Kerry circled Dar with both arms and hugged her.

“Maybe I’ll get lucky and that storm’ll never stop.”

Dar returned the hug, her eyes studying the outside darkness

thoughtfully. “Want me to go instead?” she offered. “I’m sure it’ll just

make their damn Thanksgiving having me show up there.”

For a long moment, Kerry didn’t answer. Then she drew in a deep

breath and let it out. “No,” she said. “It’s my job, Dar. I’ll take care of

it.”

Dar gave her a gentle pat on the side. “Well, bad as it was, at least

you ended up here. Wanna watch the meeting and critique me again?”

“Sure.” But Kerry showed no signs of wanting to move out of Dar’s

Red Sky At Morning 43

arms, and they nestled quietly together with just the sound of the

ticking wall clock behind them, as the rain continued to beat on the

window outside.

KERRY LEANED BACK against the wall, letting the fragrant steam

fill her lungs. One thing about the Marriott, she acknowledged; they

always had nice hot showers. She let the pounding spray thrum along

her back, easing the headache she still had even after a good night’s

sleep.

In Dar’s presence.

Kerry exhaled. She’d called the airport and found that the airways

were open again. A flight was available for her at noon. She’d booked it,

but with a reluctant heart and a sense of trepidation she tried hard to

hide from her lover.

You’re not a baby, stop acting like one, she told herself sternly, picking

up Dar’s tube of body wash and squeezing some into her hand.

A blast of cool air made her pause, then smile as Dar joined her in

the shower. The clouds of steam parted and writhed around the tall,

tanned form, and instead of putting the gel on herself, Kerry applied it

to her showermate. “Hi.”

“Hi.” Dar amiably reciprocated, scrubbing the back of Kerry’s

shoulders. “Weather’s cleared.”

Kerry swallowed. “I know.” She drew in a breath. “I...um...booked

a noon flight out to Chicago,” she said. “Hope I have better luck than I

did last night.”

Hands cupped her face and she had to look up to meet pale blue

eyes peering down at her through the mist, and she felt as though Dar

could see right through her, to the fear she was holding inside, and it

made her feel a little ashamed of herself.

For heaven’s sake, Kerrison. It’s just a damn airplane, her conscience

chided her. You’ve been on dozens of them and that was the first time

anything had ever happened, so what the hell’s the problem with you?

Damn nightmares. Kerry exhaled, swallowing a sudden lump in her

throat.

“You don’t sound thrilled,” Dar commented.

“I’m not,” Kerry admitted softly. She hesitated a long moment, and

hated herself for the weakness. “Dar, can I ask you a favor? As my

boss?”

Dar looked down at herself, then at Kerry. She smiled.

“I’m serious.”

“Sure,” Dar answered.

“You know I never ask you to butt in.”

“You never do.”

Kerry studied the angular profile watching her, knowing the words

would be a disappointment. “I’m asking,” she said. “Can you fix it so I

44 Melissa Good

don’t have to go out there?”

Dar considered the request very seriously. The situation needed

resolution and they were out of time for temporary patches. Alastair

even knew about it, and she’d committed to resolving the problem in

front of him, and Bob. What was it she’d said, that her people expected

to have to travel? She looked down into Kerry’s eyes and saw the shame

there, and the awareness of what she was asking.

And lurking in the shadows, a lingering fear. “Yes, I can fix it,” Dar

replied easily. “Just leave it to me.” She took Kerry’s hands and

squeezed them. “You’ll come home on my flight tonight.”

Kerry leaned against her, almost dizzy with relief and more than a

touch of guilt. “I’m sorry.”

Dar simply embraced her. “Don’t worry about it.” And in a strange

sort of way, she felt glad that Kerry could come to her, knowing what

she was asking, and still ask it, knowing that Dar would take care of it

for her and not think the less of her for asking. “I’ll work it out.”

“I know it sounds stupid,” Kerry muttered. “I feel stupid even

asking but I just…my guts are in knots from what happened last night

and I need to chill out from that.”

It was a curious crossing of their professional and personal lives,

and Dar recognized that. They’d both worked hard to keep those two

parts separate, and she knew this was the first time Kerry had

knowingly crossed that line with her.

Scary, but gratifying, as they took an unexpected fork in the road

they were traveling together. “No problem, hon.” Dar leaned over and

kissed her. “Now, where were we?” She turned the shower up a little.

“C’mere.”

Still feeling a little ashamed, Kerry set her troubles aside in the

meantime as she fit her body to Dar’s under the driving spray, taking

solace in her partner’s familiar touch. “At least we’ll get our

Thanksgiving.”

“Mm.” Dar nibbled the edge of her ear. “I can already taste those

taters.”

“Dar!”

“Yum.”

Chapter

Three

THE HOTEL’S RESTAURANT was busy when Dar threaded her

way through the business crowd to a table near the rear windows.

Already seated, Alastair spotted her and waved, and she lifted a hand

and waved back. “Morning.” She gave Bob a brisk nod. “Thanks for the

lift last night.”

Bob returned the nod. “You look a lot more chipper this morning.

Was it the food or the company?” he asked with a wry grin.

“Neither.” Dar sat down. “Migraine. Delayed reaction from the

meeting.”

“Ah.” Bob nodded.

“Damned nasty things.” Alastair appeared relieved. “Glad it was

nothing serious, though. Coffee?”

“Definitely.” Dar flipped open the menu and studied it.

“Heard from Redmond last night, Dar.” Alastair leaned forward.

“Doesn’t look good. Johnston sounds panicky.” He took a sip of orange

juice. “I heard Kerry was on her way there.”

Dar stared at the menu for a moment, then blinked. “She was.” The

tall executive made her decision. “I’ve decided to bring the Redmond

team down our way instead.” She glanced up over the edge at her boss.

“I told Kerry to stay home.”

Alastair cocked his head to one side. “Oh, really?”

“Thanksgiving week?” Bob also sounded surprised.

“Yep.” Dar kept her eyes on the breakfast selections. “How’s the

Benedict here, Alastair? Any good?”

Her boss was caught off guard. He fiddled with his napkin, then

leaned back in his chair and hitched up a knee, cupping his hand

around the gray flannel surface. “Never had it, really. Listen, Dar...do

you really think pulling the whole team out is a good idea?”

“Yes.” Dar put her menu down and met his eyes. “There’s been a

big foul-up there. If I send someone in, it’s on their turf and it’ll take me

a week to get to the bottom of it. Bring them in to Miami, and I’ll have it

turned around in twenty-four hours. You pick.”

Bob sniffed reflectively. “Got a point there. Sometimes it takes

coming out of the forest to see the trees,” he said. “Sounds like they’re

buried in crap.”

46 Melissa Good

“Eh.” Alastair grunted. “Could be, could be. All right, Dar. It’s

your ballgame, after all.” He motioned to the waiter. “Benedict, was it?

Wheat toast?”

“White.” Dar gave the waiter a thin smile. “And a half stack of

pancakes. Thanks.” She handed over her menu and sat back, lifting her

newly poured cup of coffee and sipping at it. She glanced around at the

full room, returning nods and smiles from some of the investors she’d

met the day before. “Nice crowd.”

“They certainly liked you.” Alastair chuckled. “Haven’t had so

many people come up and ask me questions in six years, none of them

about the balance sheets for a change.” He gave his CIO a smile. “Even

the board members had to come and suck up to me. I really enjoyed

that, Paladar...I really did.”

“I bet.” Dar smiled, toasting him with her coffee. Then she pulled

out her cell phone and flipped it open. “Now let me give Redmond the

bad news.”

Bob leaned back in his chair and munched on a biscuit. “Weather

they’ve been having, not sure it’s gonna be that bad, Dar. Now if

someone would offer me a week in Miami in winter...” He gave Alastair

a look. “But noooo...I get to fly to Cleveland from here.”

“Be thankful,” Alastair told him crisply. “It coulda been worse.

Bracken’s been asking me to get him a top salesman out to North

Dakota.”

Dar chuckled as she waited for the phone to connect. After a

moment, it did. “Morning, Clarice. Dar Roberts here.”

A moment’s silence was followed by a small gasp. “Oh, hello, Dar! I

wasn’t expecting you! Here we thought we’d be seeing your new VP,

but I hear the flight was delayed.”

“Canceled,” Dar told her. “So get your team together and book a

ride down to Miami. I’m not wasting a minute more of Kerry’s time on

your impending cluster.” Her voice took on an edge. “Our offices,

tomorrow morning.”

“But—”

“No buts. Move it!” Dar barked.

Clarice sighed. “Yes, ma’am.”

Dar closed her phone and returned it to its clip, then finished her

coffee, basking in the crowd’s covert attention and glad she’d left Kerry

upstairs and away from the avidly watching eyes. “That’s that.”

“Probably for the best, Dar.” Alastair poured her another cup.

“Business comes first, after all, right?”

Dar’s nose wrinkled a little. “Right.”

KERRY SETTLED INTO her leather seat next to Dar, buckling her

seat belt and tugging her sweater straight. She knew she’d have to strip

it off the minute they landed, but it was soft and pretty, and the plane’s

Red Sky At Morning 47

air conditioning was chilly so she was glad Dar had bought it for her on

a whim.

She was still feeling pretty small, like she was running away from

her responsibilities. But you knew you’d feel like that, and you did it

anyway. So, suck it up and get over it, Kerrison. She leaned on the console

between their seats and glanced at Dar. “Was Clarice upset?”

Dar shrugged one shoulder. “I didn’t give her time to express her

opinion one way or the other,” she told her partner. “I just told her to

get her and her team’s asses on a plane and be in Miami tomorrow

morning.”

“Mm.” Kerry pursed her lips. “You know—”

“Ah ah.” Dar tapped her on the bridge of the nose. “No second-

guessing. It’s better this way, at any rate, because you won’t have to

deal with them being territorial. You’ll have them at your mercy from

the get-go.”

Kerry winced. “That sounds so manipulative.”

“Kerry, they’re endangering a forty-million-dollar contract,” Dar

reminded her. “Don’t feel sorry for them. I don’t.”

True. “I know. I just want to get their side of it before I start

hammering on them,” Kerry told her. “I’m really surprised at Clarice. I

thought she was very sharp the last project she worked.” She shook her

head. “Wonder what went wrong?”

Dar shrugged. “She’s always been stubborn.”

Kerry’s ears perked. “Have you known her long? You never talked

about her before.”

Something occurred to Dar. It made her sit up straight and open her

eyes wide as she remembered what had precipitated Clarice’s transfer

to the Midwest. Slowly she turned and regarded Kerry, nibbling the

inside of her lip. “Um...there’s something you’d better know about

before you meet Clarice.”

Kerry looked up from reading the emergency card in her seat

pocket. “Hmm? What?” She studied Dar’s face closely. “Don’t tell me

she’s a phobe.”

I wish. Dar shook her head. “She shares our lifestyle,” she admitted.

“Pretty openly.”

“Ah.” Kerry frowned, then she glanced back at Dar. There was a

distinct hint of “uh-oh” right around her lover’s pretty blue eyes, and it

made her pause and think hard. She knew Dar had been involved

several times before they’d met, but... “Um...you two weren’t...”

“No.”

Kerry exhaled in relief. That kind of complication wasn’t something

she’d bargained for.

“But she really, really wanted to be,” Dar added, lowering her

voice and looking around. “And she was pretty persistent.”

Kerry leaned closer, intrigued. “And?”

“Wasn’t my type.”

48 Melissa Good

“Ah.” The blonde woman nodded. “So...what’s the problem?”

Dar assumed a sheepish expression. “I pulled the old ‘no

relationships in the department’ rule on her to get her to leave me

alone.”

Kerry stared at her for a minute, then let her face drop into her

hand. “Oh, Jesus,” she muttered.

Dar cleared her throat, giving the flight attendant a wan smile.

“Sorry,” she whispered into Kerry’s ear. “I’m sure you’ll be able to

handle it.”

Kerry looked up at her from between her fingers, then covered her

eyes again and sighed. “Paybacks,” she uttered. “They always getcha.”

KERRY LEANED AGAINST the wall in the copy room and tried to

ignore just how much the machine’s whining noise was annoying her.

She wondered what would happen if she gave in and kicked the thing,

but the presence of two of the more gossip-prone marketing assistants

made her cross her ankles instead.

Okay, Kerry. Take a deep breath and pretend you don’t have

cramps from hell, woke up late, and have an ex-admirer of Dar’s to deal

with in twenty minutes.

“Okay, all yours.” Candy gave Kerry one of her sweeter smiles and

took her papers with her as she and her crony sauntered out.

“Thanks,” Kerry muttered, pushing off from the wall and putting

her agenda on the machine before starting it up. She could have asked

Mayte to do this, of course, but her assistant was busy getting the

conference room ready and pulling down network diagrams to the

transparency printer. Besides, walking around usually got her cranky

body to loosen up a little, something she fervently hoped happened

before she had to start her meeting.

Sometimes, she reflected, being female and fertile sucks large piggy

wonks. The machine finished its work, and she removed her still-warm

copies from the sorter and stapled them, then tucked them under her

arm as she made her way back to her office.

Mayte was still gone, so she left the collated papers on her

assistant’s desk before she went into her office, closing the door behind

her as she entered the sunlit space. Her brows lifted as she spotted a

small cluster of items she was sure she hadn’t left on her desk

surrounding her favorite cup, which was now gently steaming.

“Oho...what have we here?”

She circled the desk and sat down in her leather chair, tucking one

leg up under her to try and ease the cramping. Resting on the desk were

several things, each with a note. First, her cup, scented with a hint of

spicy raspberry, then four wrapped chocolates, then a bottle. “Try this

first...” She took a sip of the tea. “Then try these...” She unwrapped a

chocolate and popped it into her mouth. “Then this.” She held up the

Red Sky At Morning 49

bottle of powerful painkillers. “If all that fails, call me.”

Kerry chuckled around her mouthful and took a swallow of the tea

to wash it down. “Thank you, Doctor Dar.” She didn’t really expect

either tea or candy to work, and she’d already taken a handful of

painkillers, but the thought of Dar in here, meticulously arranging her

action plan and writing her notes, brought a smile to Kerry’s face and

allowed her to forget her misery for a short while.

A very short while.

Her intercom buzzed. “Ms. Kerry? They are waiting for you in the

conference,” Mayte’s soft voice floated into the air.

Kerry sighed and unwrapped another chocolate. “I’ll be right there,

Mayte.”

“DAR?”

“YES?”

“COMMANDER Albert is here to see you,” María replied quietly.

“Send him in.” Dar finished signing the last of a stack of requests

and closed the folder, tossing it in her out bin and putting the top back

onto her fountain pen. Kerry had given her the elegant teakwood

instrument, and she played with it for a minute, admiring the fine grain

before she set it down and folded her hands.

María opened the door and stood back, allowing her guest to enter.

In walked a tall, muscular man in his mid thirties, every crease in his

uniform razor sharp and precise. Dar had about ten or fifteen seconds as

he crossed the room to decide how to play her side of the encounter and

decided, as she stood and took the offered hand, to let the commander

make the first move. “Commander. Thank you for coming down here.”

“That would be up, ma’am,” the man answered crisply. “I did as I

was ordered to do.”

Oh boy. Dar resumed her seat. “Please, sit down.” She waited for

her guest to comply. “I understand you’re going to be the Navy’s liaison

officer for this new project, and I wanted to have a word with you

before we got started.”

“Ma’am, I don’t know what you’ve been told, but in my opinion,

this project is a waste of both our times,” Commander Albert stated

flatly. “I’d just as soon it stopped right here, to save us all the hassle.”

“Commander, that’s not your decision to make,” Dar replied

mildly. “Nor is it mine, for that matter. The government, for its own

reasons, has decided to contract us to do this, and if you want it

stopped, you’re going to have to appeal up your chain of command to

do it.”

“With all due respect, ma’am, we do not need a civilian efficiency

expert coming in and telling us how to run the Navy.”

“With all due respect, Commander, that’s not what your

government hired,” Dar said. “I’m a systems analyst. I couldn’t give a

50 Melissa Good

crap how you run the Navy. What they asked me to do is analyze your

systems and controls structures and recommend technological

enhancements.”

“Our systems work just fine.” Albert’s jaw twitched.

Dar sat back. “Then it’ll be a very short project, won’t it?” She felt

almost a sense of amusement as she studied the sharp profile. “Listen,

Commander, you’re making three assumptions that are going to get you

into trouble, so you might want to just reverse your course right now.”

“Excuse me, ma’am?” he replied stiffly.

“One, you’re assuming I don’t know an obstructionist when I

meet one. Two, you’re assuming I need your cooperation to do this

little job; and three, you’re assuming I’m a stranger to the Navy.” Dar

stood up. “I’ll meet you out at the base Friday morning. I think we’ve

wasted enough of each other’s time today.”

Commander Albert stood and gave her a short nod. “Ma’am.” He

turned and walked to the door, opening it and slipping through without

ever looking back at her.

Dar sat back down and shook her head. “Gerry, I’m going to get

you for this.” She pulled out her Palm Pilot and scribbled a few notes on

it, adding her new contact’s name. She looked up as her intercom

buzzed again. “Yes?”

“Dar.” Kerry’s voice, though calm, held a distinct edge to it. “I

think we need some high-level situational administration here.”

Ah. My ass-kicking skills are in demand. “Be right there,” she told

Kerry. “Take five.” She released the intercom and stood, circling her

desk and heading for the door. “Definitely not a good day.”

KERRY RESTED HER weight on her elbows and cradled the mug in

her hands, slowly sipping from it. Across the table, Clarice Keown, a

strikingly attractive black woman, was arguing with Mitchell Grafberg,

a member of the Midwest team that had been responsible for

administering the account over which they were currently fighting.

God. Kerry counted the seconds. She hadn’t seen this much finger-

pointing since the last time someone had knocked over the water cooler

and shorted out the Xerox machine. It wasn’t that she didn’t know what

the problem was—she did. In fact, all of them knew it. The account had

been botched from day one, and the bandwidth designed for it was

simply not enough. Adding to it would be at ILS’s expense and would

take far too much time, and no one wanted to be responsible for making

that decision.

Well, actually, Kerry had already made it. The point was, no one

wanted to be the reason she’d had to. She’d been a little surprised at

Clarice, who was sharp, and funny, and whom she liked, because the

regional director was the main roadblock. She flatly refused to accept

that her team had goofed and was simply going around in circles with

Red Sky At Morning 51

arguments, trying to justify the bill Dar was surely going to slap right

onto her desk.

The outer door opened and closed, and the room was suddenly full

of Dar Roberts, who swooped down on the table and circled it like a

huge hunting hawk before settling neatly at Kerry’s side. Her entrance

stopped the argument in its tracks, and now everyone’s attention was

focused on Dar’s sleek form.

Dar gave them all a level, serious glare before turning and cocking

her head at Kerry. “Well?”

“There was a significant underbudgeting of resources for the

account,” Kerry stated. “That miscalculation allowed the bid to

undercut the other offers, and it was awarded based on false data.”

The bridge of Dar’s nose wrinkled expressively.

“I’ve just had to order two additional T3 pipes and six new routers

to make up the shortfall,” Kerry went on. “Which we won’t be able to

bill back for. I’m looking at additional leveraging with other accounts in

the area.”

Dar grunted.

Kerry correctly interpreted this to mean she’d done the right thing,

but the cost was giving Dar a hive.

“So you needed me here to do what?” Dar asked. “Seems like

you’ve got a handle on the disaster without me sticking my nose in.”

“There was a breakdown in processes,” Kerry reminded her. “And,

unfortunately, I can’t fix the breakdown because we can’t seem to come

to an agreement over where, exactly, the gap is.”

“Oh.” Dar nodded, then reviewed the table. “I get it. No one wants

the blame, is that it?”

Clarice leaned forward. “Dar, it’s not anything to do with blame,

okay? I still think it was a valid bid. The customer didn’t tell us enough

for us to know different.”

“Bullshit,” Dar snapped back. “The customer doesn’t know his ass

from a hole in the wall. That’s why they hired us. It’s our job to make

sure we know what their business is, Clarice, and if we don’t know

enough to ask the right questions, then we end up in situations like

this.” She slammed her hand on the table, and everyone jumped.

Except Kerry. She’d felt the shift in the body next to her, and

figured it would either be a table slap or a jump to the feet. Since Dar’s

thigh didn’t move, she chose the slap and was expecting it.

“Kerry’s going to save your ass, and I agree with her decision, but

somewhere down the line, she’s got to stand up and explain why Ops’s

budget is in a deficit because we had to take on the expense of your

screw-up,” Dar went on. “So you’d better figure out where your hole is

and close it, or I will.”

Everyone was quiet for a minute. Clarice finally exhaled. “All right.

We’ll take care of it.”

“Good. Because if it happens again, I’m not going to worry about

52 Melissa Good

whose fault it was, I’ll just fire all of you,” Dar snapped back, her voice

low and electric, then building to an impressive volume that almost

made Kerry wince. “Is that clearly understood?”

In the silence that followed, Kerry could clearly hear the air

conditioner cycling on and off.

Clarice broke the stillness. “Understood.”

“Good.” Dar’s manner shifted abruptly to calm cordiality. “There’s

a Midwest regional sales meeting going on down on ten. You might

want to stop in there. I know Jose wanted to talk to you.” She cleared

her throat, then absently picked up Kerry’s cup and took a sip of her

tea.

Kerry was careful not to react. She kept a bland, interested look on

her face and studied her pen. “I think we might even be able to push up

the due date on those extra T3s. The local up there owes me a favor.”

“Good,” Dar said again, putting the cup down and standing up.

“Ladies and gentlemen.” She gave them a nod and strode out, leaving a

Dar-sized awkwardness behind her.

“All right. Now that we’ve got that cleared up,” Kerry pushed back

from the table and stood, “anything else we need to clarify?” She was

met with silence. “Great. I’ve got a conference call I’m due on in ten

minutes. I’ll keep you advised on the status of those circuits.” She

gathered up her papers and tucked them under an arm, then picked up

her cup and made her way to the door, pushing her way through it and

letting it close behind her.

DAR HEARD THE steps catching up to her in the hallway, and she

debated making a sharp right turn into the restroom. Then Clarice

called her name and she regretfully abandoned the thought and

stopped, turning and giving the black woman an inquiring look.

“Got a few minutes?”

Patience, Dar. Take a deep breath and imagine Kerry teaching you to

crochet. “Sure,” Dar replied, then fell silent, putting the burden of the

conversation back on Clarice.

“Somewhere more private than the central lobby?” There was a

note of nervous amusement in Clarice’s voice. “Your office, maybe?”

“C’mon.” Dar turned and led the way along the hall, pulling the

door to her outer office open and holding it as Clarice passed in front of

her. María looked up as they entered, and her gaze slipped past

Clarice’s shoulder and met Dar’s in wry amusement. The poor secretary

had found herself in a most awkward position, having had to field the

love-struck woman’s inquires into Dar’s personal tastes and

preferences, and had retreated into a bland, Cuban incomprehension on

many occasions.

“That is how I knew about you and Kerrisita,” María had told her once. “I

did not have to tell her anything, Dar. When I saw her first time fixing you the

Red Sky At Morning 53

coffee, the right way? I knew.”

Dar considered that as she followed Clarice into her inner office,

realizing that should have signaled to her the difference between Kerry

and all her former interests. Kerry alone hadn’t fenced around with her,

done the dance, played the game. She’d walked in and simply claimed

Dar, lock, stock and barrel, as though she’d had some inalienable right

to do so.

Hmm. Dar set her interesting revelation aside as she sat down

behind her desk and crossed her arms on it. “All right, what can I do for

you?”

“So, how are you, Dar?” Clarice asked, seating herself cautiously.

“Never been better,” Dar replied with complete honestly. “What do

you want?”

“Haven’t changed, huh? Straight to the point.” Clarice cleared her

throat. “Well, you remember my mom?”

“Mm.” Dar nodded. Clarice’s mother lived in Coral Gables, and

she’d always thought the two were close.

“She’s getting on, and the doctor doesn’t want her living alone

anymore. She wants me to come back here and live with her. So I was

wondering if there was anything in the company available for me.” She

paused. “Here.”

Oh. Something simple for a change. Dar sat back and propped a knee

up against the edge of her desk, looking up at the ceiling as she brought

to mind a list of openings in operations in the area. Her peripheral

vision told her Clarice was watching her with a look that mixed

curiosity and something else. “There might be one or two things, but I’ll

have to check with Kerry,” Dar replied. “It’s her ballpark, unless you

want to change divisions. When are you looking at making the move?”

Clarice exhaled, obviously relieved. “As soon as I can. Listen, I’m

sorry about this whole mess-up, Dar.” She got the words out in a rush.

“Paul’s new, and he’s young, but he really did sound like he knew what

he was doing, and I—”

“Don’t apologize to me,” Dar cut her off. “Do yourself a favor and

don’t cover up for him. Everyone takes the heat for their own mistakes,

remember?”

Clarice pursed her lips and exhaled. “You sure haven’t changed

much at all.”

That got an amused quirk of Dar’s lips. “You expected me to? Hope

you weren’t holding your breath,” she remarked. “There’s a reason

everyone would rather deal with Kerry.”

A shift. “Yeah, she’s pretty sharp,” Clarice said. “Where’d she come

from?”

Dar sensed a ruffle in the waters. “She was part of an account we

consolidated down here,” she said. “I’ll send her a note, tell her you’re

looking to relocate.”

“Thanks.” Clarice stood up. “I’ll go talk to her myself. I just wanted

54 Melissa Good

to make sure you didn’t have a problem with it. Maybe she’ll have a

minute now.”

“I’m sure she’ll find time,” Dar answered.

“Hmm...she’s really efficient, that’s true,” Clarice said. “I can see I

have a lot to learn from her.” She turned and walked out, closing the

door behind her with a distinct snick.

Dar gazed plaintively at her ceiling. She was reaching over to hit

her intercom button when her inner door cracked itself open and a

blonde head poked inside. “Ah. I was just about to call you.”

Kerry entered and closed the door behind her, running the fingers

of her right hand through her hair as she made her way across the

office. “We got the overseas links to the UK straightened out,” she

announced. “And they were able to get permission for that new link

station in India.”

“Good.” Dar laced her fingers together behind her head and leaned

back. “Clarice was on her way to see you. She wants to move back

here.” Dar considered. “And I think she’s heard about us.”

“Sweetie, you drinking my tea in a meeting doesn’t really help hide

that.” Kerry perched on the edge of Dar’s desk and let her hands rest on

her knee. “Not that you weren’t welcome to it.”

“Damn.” Dar exhaled. “I did do that, didn’t I? Oh well.” She

laughed softly. “Have you had lunch yet? Want to go downstairs?”

“Is that an invitation from my boss?” Kerry answered playfully.

“No, I haven’t; and I’d love to, since all I’ve had so far today is a

handful of chocolate kisses.”

“Good.” Dar stood up. “I’ll be down at the base Friday and all next

week, eating God only knows what.” She slipped on her jacket and

straightened it, smoothing the line of the crisply tailored skirt in the

same motion. “C’mon. I think they have pot roast today.”

“Is that going to be a little weird for you?” Kerry asked, as they

walked out the door and through the outer office. María was already at

lunch, and the room was, for once, quiet. “Going back there, I mean, not

the pot roast.”

“A little,” Dar admitted. “I’ve got a lot of memories invested in that

place, both good and bad.”

Kerry waited until they were on the elevator before she spoke

again. “Can I come down there with you one of the days, just to see it?

I’m curious.”

“Hgrm.” Dar held the door open for her. “It wasn’t exactly the

nicest place in the world to grow up, Ker. Mostly sand, palmetto scrub,

and mosquitoes.”

They strolled across the lobby, passing several people headed in

the same direction who called out greetings. “Is that a no, then?” Kerry

asked. “I mean, if you’d rather I didn’t, that’s okay, Dar. I think you

know enough of how I feel about your upbringing to know you’ve got

nothing to be embarrassed about.”

Red Sky At Morning 55

The noise in the lunchroom stalled further conversation, and they

got in line after exchanging hellos with Mark and Duks, who had snuck

in just ahead of them. Dar took the opportunity to capture a chocolate

mousse hiding behind two pieces of fruitcake and listen to the chatter.

She’d been frequenting the lunchroom more often the last few months—

not as regularly as every day, but at least once a week, so her presence

no longer drew outright stares and whispers.

She still found it easy to imagine the covert attention, though. But

she’d been dealing with that since her first overall promotion to

regional manager, and by now, it was more an amusing way to pass the

minutes than anything else. Or play with their minds. Dar reached out

an idle hand and arranged a lock of Kerry’s blonde hair, getting a raised

eyebrow from her lover. She tweaked the hair, and Kerry turned her

head, a smile pulling at the corners of her mouth. “I’d love you to come

on down to the base with me.”

“Next Friday good?” Kerry asked, the corners of her eyes crinkling

in amusement. “I’ve got stuff scheduled the rest of the week.”

“Fine.” Dar turned her attention to the cafeteria server. “Pot roast,

potatoes, gravy on the side.” She watched the lady assemble the plate,

looking up inquiringly with her spoon over the two choices of

vegetables. Dar merely raised an eyebrow at her and received her plate,

naked of green invaders. “Thank you.” She followed Kerry over to the

large round table where Duks, Mark, Mariana, and several others were

already seated, discussing a movie that had just opened the previous

week.“You seen it, DR?” Mark asked as they sat down. “Your kinda flick,

I thought.”

“Why? Did it exceed the severed body part quotient of Aliens? ”

Kerry asked, making everyone chuckle. “During dinner the other night,

we were watching Braveheart on disc, and boy was I glad we weren’t

having steak.”

“Hey!” Dar objected. “It was your pick, remember? Not mine. I

wanted to watch The Ancient Secrets of Rome, but no...”

Another laugh went around the table, easy and unforced. Dar

dipped her roast into her gravy contentedly, enjoying the banter as

Duks and Kerry started arguing over the historical accuracy of the

picture. She listened to Kerry’s laugh and watched the smiles go around

the table, and it occurred to her quite suddenly that for once she was

damned happy with her life.

She paused in mid-bite, just to savor the knowledge. Then she

washed her mouthful down with a sip of milk and pretended she didn’t

see Kerry stealing a spoonful of her mousse. “Hey.”

Everyone turned to look at her.

“You all interested in going out on the water next weekend? We can

do a cookout on the beach, that kinda thing,” Dar said. She’d caught

Kerry flat-footed by surprise, she knew, and the way Kerry’s expression

56 Melissa Good

read, she half expected her lover to reach over and check her for fever.

Mark accepted instantly. “Sure. Sounds great.”

“Yes, I agree,” Mariana recovered. “Thanks, Dar. What a great

idea.”

“Absolutely.” Duks nodded solemnly. “I will bring the beer.”

Dar sucked on her milk, enjoying the sensation she’d caused. It was

the first time, she acknowledged, that she’d instigated a party, usually

leaving Kerry to do the social arrangements for them. Well, she decided,

it was about damn time.

Yeah.

THE COOL BREEZE blew across the patio, ruffling the soft cotton

of Dar’s pants leg as she pushed against the stone wall with one bare

foot, rocking them gently in the net swing chair they’d recently

installed. It was just big enough for two people, providing those two

people really liked each other, and a comfortable way to sit and watch

the moonlight travel across the water. Kerry was curled up in her arms,

and they both held glasses of sweet white wine for sipping.

“You surprised me today,” Kerry murmured.

“With the party?”

“Mm.”

Dar had her eyes closed. “Good surprise or bad surprise?”

“That’s not a serious question, is it?” Kerry asked. “Of course it was

a great surprise, and a great idea, by the way.”

“Good.” Dar rested her cheek against Kerry’s head. “I sort of

figured anything that involved water, boats, sun, food, and beer would

be okay with you.” She felt Kerry’s body shake as she laughed. “I’m just

warning you, if you and Mark decide to have a belching competition

again, I’m gonna tape it, convert it to an mpeg, and broadcast it

companywide on Monday.”

Kerry laughed harder, almost spilling her wine. “You wouldn’t.”

Dar chuckled. “You wanna stake your dignity on that?” She put her

glass down on the table next to them and put both her arms around

Kerry. “Feeling any better, by the way?”

Kerry let her chuckles wind down into a sigh. “Yeah, thanks for

asking.” She put her now empty glass down next to Dar’s and folded

her hands over her lover’s. She caught a hint of smoke in the air from

the beach club, mixed with the salt tang of the sea, and decided life just

couldn’t get too much better than this. “Clarice made an appointment to

come see me after Thanksgiving.”

“Mm.”

“She kept making pointed comments, I kept ignoring them.” Kerry

yawned a bit. “I think I found her something in product development,

though.”

“If she gets too obnoxious, let me know,” Dar rumbled. “I don’t

Red Sky At Morning 57

want her taking potshots at you.”

Kerry tilted her head to observe the angular profile above her. “I

can handle her, Dar. It’s not her fault she picked my personal property

to get a crush on.”

Both of Dar’s eyebrows lifted. “Hmm. Maybe we’d better go back to

that leather place and get me a leash and collar,” she suggested with a

smile. “I could get your name on it in rhinestones. What do you think?”

“I dare you.” Kerry regretted the words the instant they came out

of her mouth. “Oh, no, wait—forget I said that, Dar. Just erase it from

your— Don’t you look at me like that!” Kerry reached up and tweaked

Dar’s nose. “Stop it! Just don’t you even think about it.”

Dar pouted. “You don’t think I’d look good as a love slave?”

Kerry’s nostrils flared. “Ooh.” She blinked. “Now there’s an

image.”

They both started laughing. “Dar, you’re a lot of things, but

submissive isn’t one of them,” Kerry told her fondly. “Putting a collar

on you would be like tying a bow on the tail of a tiger.” She grinned.

“Pretty, but definitely not functional.”

Dar gave her a little squeeze. “I’d do it for you,” she said. “Because

you do own me, body and soul. You know that, right?”

“I do?” Kerry murmured.

Dar nodded.

“What an incredible gift that is.” The words were a mere whisper.

“Especially since I think you know I feel the same way.” Kerry ran a

delicate fingertip over Dar’s lips. “I’ll take good care of you, Dar. I

promise.”

“Does that mean you’ll get me a leather collar after all?” Dar

teased.

“Dar, c’mon.” Kerry had to smile, though. “Maybe you should get

me a collar.” She countered. “I should have been spanked with a

newspaper for that stunt I pulled in New York.”

Her partner regarded her. “What would you wear it with? Your

kickboxing gi?” She pondered, “We could get you one in each color.”

She reached over and tweaked Kerry’s nose. “And would you stop

beating yourself over the head about that damned plane flight

already?”

Kerry chuckled silently, letting her head rest against Dar’s chest,

savoring the salt touched breeze. Then she drew in a breath and bit her

lip, stifling a laugh. “Oh, you know, I think I do have something they’d

go with.”

“You do?” Dar cocked her head.

“I went shopping while you were gone.”

“Uh oh.” The dark-haired woman chuckled nervously. “I wasn’t

gone that long.”

“Hehehe.” Kerry hid her face with one hand. “You ever have one of

those spur of the moment fits of insanity?” She sighed. “My inner

58 Melissa Good

radical took over and I got…um…”

“Pierced?”

“Blurp.” Kerry bit her tongue as she tried to get her jaw shut

without removing it from harms way first. “Dar! Don’t you think you’d

have noticed?”

“Mm.” Dar started unbuttoning Kerry’s shirt. “I’d better make sure.

Hold still.” She persevered, despite her partner’s squirming and

helpless laughter. “Oo…what’s that in there? Oh, wait. Sorry.”

“Bbrr…” Kerry resorted to biting Dar in the hand, as hers were

trapped against her body. “Thifs nof a prisici!”

“Defintely too warm for that. Think of what it would feel like with

a…” Dar yelped as the pressure increased against the sensitive space

between her thumb and forefinger. “Okay…okay!”

Kerry waited, her teeth poised, gazing up at her partner from

between slightly shaggy bangs as they each dared the other to continue.

“I only have fangs for you, Paladar,” Kerry warned, giving Dar as much

of a steely glare as she was capable of.

“Okay, I give.” Dar relented, putting her arms around Kerry and

hugging her as she settled warily back. They swayed for a brief while in

silence, watching as a pair of gulls came in off the beach and circled

over the stairs downward, creeling hopefully at them.

Kerry finally sighed. “I’m really an idiot.”

Half in a daze, Dar started. “Huh?”

“I knew I’d feel like squirrel poo if I asked you to bail me out, and I

did it anyway.” Kerry admitted. “So now I have to deal with feeling like

squirrel poo and having to face Clarice every day.”

“Ker.” Dar tightened her hold. “To hell with her. I’ll fire her ass if

she bugs you.”

“Dar!” Kerry’s voice sharpened. “You can’t just fire people because

they piss me off!”

“Sure I can,” her partner disagreed mildly. “But if you want to spoil

my fun, just tell her there isn’t a place for her here. Make her go back to

Chicago, or take a hike.”

Kerry sighed again and rested her forehead against her hand.

“Ker.”

“I know. It’s water under the bridge.” With a small shake of her

body, Kerry visibly pushed the thought off and gathered herself

together. “C’mon. Let’s go inside and I’ll show you the freaky

scandalous thing I got.”

Dar didn’t release her. She pulled her closer instead, feeling the

tension wound through Kerry’s body. It was one of the ways she and

Kerry truly differed. When she had something happen that was not

good, she refused to stress over it, resigning it to the past as something

she could no longer change. Her partner was just the opposite, fretting

over her decisions sometimes to both of their distraction. “Know

something?”

Red Sky At Morning 59

Kerry exhaled. “What?”

Dar leaned forward until her lips were nearly touching her

partner’s ear. “I love you.”

The magic words had their intended effect, and she felt the tension

dissolve as Kerry slumped against her. Logical arguments seldom

distracted her, but goopy romanticism always did, and Dar wasn’t in

any mood to argue anyway.

She kissed the back of Kerry’s neck. “So now that that’s settled, let

me go and be scandalized. That hasn’t happened since I was eight.”

Kerry chuckled softly. She half turned and kissed Dar on the lips,

pulling back to meet the pale eyes watching her. “Thanks,” she said.

“Thanks for being here for me even when I’m being a dork.”

Dar nudged her a little. “You’re never a dork.”

“That’s so not true.”

They untangled themselves and headed for the sliding glass door,

leaving the disappointed gulls behind them.

“NEED SOME HELP getting that bird out of the oven, Ker?” Dar

called into the kitchen, giving the guests seated in their living room a

wry grin. “It’s bigger than she is.”

“It is not! ” Kerry yelled back, having heard her.

Everyone chuckled. Dar was in the single leather chair with her

father and mother on the couch across from her, Colleen and Ray on the

couch, and Duks and Mariana perching on chairs in the dining room.

“Ah’ll go give it a heave,” Dar’s father announced, getting up and

stretching out his six-foot-four-inch frame. The ex-SEAL ambled around

the end of the couch and headed for the kitchen.

“Andy, no nibbling,” Cecilia Roberts called after him. The

diminutive silver-blonde woman gave the rest of the guests a wry look.

“Not that it’ll help. I used to lose halves of whole meatloaves that way.”

Dar chuckled.

“I thought that you were the vegetarian, Mrs. Roberts?” Ray asked.

“I am. That’s why she’s laughing.” Ceci pointed to her daughter.

“She’d take the other half and leave me with a bowl of peas.”

Dar eased one denim-covered knee over the arm of the chair she

was in, and cocked her head in agreement as another round of chuckles

sounded.

“My da does the same,” Colleen chuckled. “I have to stop by there

tonight, or I’ll never be hearing the end of it.” She turned to Dar. “How

was your trip to the Big Apple, Dar?”

“Went all right,” the tall, dark-haired woman said. She sniffed the

air as the combined scent of turkey and cinnamon penetrated the living

room. “New York’s not my favorite town, but the stockholders were

happy; and I got in and out fast.”

“Kerry came back with you?” Ceci asked. “I thought she went out

60 Melissa Good

to Chicago.”

Dar got up and stretched, the intriguing smells from the kitchen

luring her over. “She ran into weather on the flight up...had some plane

problems. They landed in Newark.” Her head poked around the corner

of the kitchen doorway. “Ready?”

Kerry looked up from removing baked sweet potatoes off a tray,

their tops bubbling with toasted marshmallow. She had on a Dilbert

apron, and she met Dar’s eyes with a grin. “Why? Are you hungry?”

Pale blue orbs darted to Andrew Roberts, then back to Kerry’s face.

“Yes.”

“Right nice-looking bird,” he drawled. “Never saw one with

slippers on before, though.” He fingered the white frilly caps on the

turkey’s leg bones. The bird itself was done to a nice golden brown, and

a mound of stuffing spilled out over its breastbone and tumbled down

onto the plate. “Good job, kumquat.”

“Yeah,” Dar agreed, licking her lips. Chino poked her head

between Dar’s knees and investigated as well, wagging her tail

hopefully.

Kerry regarded them fondly, a proud grin appearing on her face.

For her first turkey, it sure had turned out better than she’d dreamed.

“Okay, let’s get it to the table, then. I’ll bring this stuff.” She indicated

the side dishes.

Andrew took possession of the turkey tray, lifting its bulk with

little effort and heading for the dining room. Dar sidled over and took a

fingerful of sweet potatoes, sticking it into her mouth before relieving

Kerry of the platter. “Mmm.”

“Know what?” Kerry sucked on the end of her spoon. “I am pretty

darn impressed with myself here.”

Dar leaned over and gave her partner a kiss on the lips. “I am

totally not surprised.”

Kerry leaned against her. “Thanks.” She licked a bit of potato Dar

had left behind off her lip and bumped her partner with one hip. “Better

get in there before those are all gone.”

“You can make more.” Dar grinned. “But let me tell ya, I’m damn

glad we didn’t’ miss out on this. It’s a blast.” She disappeared with the

platter, leaving Kerry to divest herself of her apron and wipe her hands.

She could hear the buzz of conversation in the dining area, and the

oohs and ahhs as the food arrived made her grin a little, and blush.

“Ah, and I remember all those horror stories everyone told about their

first Thanksgiving.” She leaned back against the counter, enjoying the

moment.

Traditions were funny. She didn’t remember Thanksgiving being a

particularily enjoyable time in her past, save perhaps for her very

youngest years. In the latter ones, it had become a photo opportunity

for the press, as her father displayed his perfect American family

gathered around a typical loaded table.

Red Sky At Morning 61

She half closed her eyes, a memory of being dressed in pristine

starched ruffles and standing against a dark, wood wall as flashbulbs

popped in her face coming sharply into focus.

Not attending wasn’t an option. Kerry could remember those

endless nights surrounded by preening extended family, stilted

conversations and critical remarks. “Damn, I hated turkey.” She sighed,

shaking her head at the realization she’d just willingly produced a

cooked one of her own.

Traditions here had taken on a whole new meaning, somehow.

“Hey, Ker?” Dar’s head popped back into the kitchen. “You coming

out here to take your bows?”

Kerry pushed off the wall and headed into the living room, the chill

air brushing against her bare legs and shoulders as she emerged to a

round of enthusiastic clapping. She felt a blush color her skin as she

took in all the smiling faces.

“Kerry, I have to tell you I never expected to be present at an edible

Thanksgiving in this family unless Dar paid off Emeril Lagasse to visit,”

Ceci pronounced, with suitable seriousness. “I certainly never managed

one.”Everyone chuckled, eyes turning to look at Kerry’s tall partner. Dar

half shrugged, grinning rakishly. “Don’t look at me. I ordered in pizza

before,” she assured them. “If anyone here thinks I ever thought I’d see

a cooked turkey from that kitchen…” She pointed over her shoulder.

“on that table.” She pointed forward. “You’re nuts.”

So totally different. Kerry welcomed Dar’s encircling arm around her

shoulders as she joined the others at the table, remembering where

she’d been a year ago this time. “Boy.” She leaned against Dar’s tall

body. “This sure beats a chicken salad sandwich at the nut farm, huh?”

she muttered under her breath, knowing a moment of dark triumph as

everyone started to sit down around the steaming plates of food.

Dar picked up the gleaming carving knife and fork and studied the

turkey, giving the rest of the table a wryly speculative look. “This’ll be

interesting.” She tapped the edge of the fork against the turkey breast.

“Let’s see if my reputation as a butcher has any legs.”

More laughter. Kerry leaned back in her chair as she watched her

partner bravely hack at her creation as everyone else helped themselves

from the dishes of vegetables, and Duks poured glasses of rich, red

wine.

“Hey, Kerry, heard you ran into some bad weather. How bad was

it?” Mariana asked, as she buttered a roll. “Any problems?”

Kerry hesitated a moment, catching Dar looking right at her, the

taller woman’s hands still for a moment. “No problems,” she answered

briskly. “I lucked out. We had to land in New York, and Dar changed

the plan.” She picked up her glass and took a sip of the wine. “To a

much better plan…don’t you all agree?” She held up her glass and

indicated the dinner.

62 Melissa Good

“Definitely.” Duks held up his own glass, and the others followed

suit. “Here is to Dar’s plans. May they always be as successful.” He

paused. “And result in delicious meals for us.”

Everyone laughed again, and Kerry joined in, releasing the troubles

of the moment to the future with the faintest of shrugs and a much

lightened heart. The choice was, as Dar had said, in the past. What ever

happened next would happen.

“For a novice, you’re doing a great job carving that breast, Dar,”

Mariana observed.

“There’s a breast novice joke in there somewhere,” Dar replied

dryly. “But my parents are here.”

“Dar!”

Chapter

Four

DAR WOKE JUST before the alarm went off and silenced it before it

had a chance to ring. It was still dark outside, and by the scant starlight

coming in the window, she could just barely make out Kerry’s features,

peaceful in sleep.

For a moment, Dar debated not waking her up. They’d meant to go

to bed early, since she knew she had to leave for the base first thing, but

somehow they’d ended up watching a Croc Hunter special, and before

she knew it, two AM was staring them in the face.

Whoops. Dar rubbed her eyes, wishing she could close them and go

back to sleep.

The movement, however, woke Kerry, and she gazed up at her with

half-opened eyes, a smile sketching its way across her face. “Can I come

with you?” she said.

Dar spoke at the same time. “You want to come with me today?”

They both stopped and blinked.

“Wow,” Kerry remarked mildly. “The invisible psychic fiber hub’s

up and passing packets, huh?”

A laugh escaped from Dar. “I guess.” She rolled over onto her back

and stretched. “I was just thinking I’d like to have an outside opinion

while I go through there. I know I’m biased.” Was that just an excuse to

have Kerry along, though? Dar examined the thought carefully and

decided it could go either way, but the fact that she wasn’t impartial

was incontrovertible.

Kerry reviewed her schedule. “Well, I’ve got a marketing meeting I

can reschedule, two conference calls that are just follow-up, and some

small odds and ends. Yeah, I can clear my day,” she decided. “And,

come to think of it, since you’re going to be allocating my resources

right and left to Uncle Sam, I think I’d better be there to see how much

trouble you’re going to get me into.”

Dar turned her head and regarded the dimly visible profile in

amusement, remembering the agony Kerry had gone through not so

very long ago and wondering if she was qualified to do the job Dar was

asking her to. Since her promotion, Kerry had blossomed into the

position, exceeding even Dar’s admittedly biased but high expectations

for her. She felt briefly like a mother bird watching its offspring soar

64 Melissa Good

proudly. “You don’t seriously think I’d overextend you, do you?”

A soft chuckle came out of the darkness. “No. C’mon, Dar. You

know our systems and infrastructure better than anyone else, including

me. I was just kidding.”

“Mm. You’re pretty close,” Dar told her. “I’d say, if I had to judge

both of us, you’re doing a better job than I was as VP.”

There was absolute dead silence from the other side of the

waterbed for several long heartbeats. “I think my brain just exploded,”

Kerry finally spluttered.

“Good thing this is a waterbed, then.” Dar rolled up out of it and

stood. “C’mon. I know I need the run this morning or I’m not going to

be awake enough to drive south.”

“Start the coffee. I’ll just suck up my neurons and be right with you.”

“You’ve got it,” Dar agreed before heading out of the bedroom and

through the living room with Chino frisking at her heels. She opened

the back door for the dog, then started the coffee running. By the time

she turned around, a sleepy Kerry was trudging into the kitchen. “That

was quick...use the vacuum?”

“Sucked them up with a straw.” Kerry pulled open the refrigerator

and removed a jug full of juice, sloshing it around a few times before

she popped the top open and poured herself a large glass full. “Can we

stop talking about brains while I drink this? It’s got pulp in it.”

Dar slid both arms around her and rested her cheek against Kerry’s

head. “Sure.” She listened to the soft, distinct sounds of swallowing as

their bodies touched through two thin layers of cotton and swore she

could feel the cold juice as it traveled into Kerry’s stomach, under

where her hands were resting. She rubbed the spot, and Kerry gurgled

as a chuckle interfered with her drinking. “Ah ah ah...don’t you dare

bring that in here.”

Kerry glanced over to see Chino in the doorway, a big stick in her

mouth and a guilty expression on her face. “Honey, where’s your toy?

Where’s Hippo? Play with that instead, okay?”

Chino dropped her find immediately and dashed off, to return with

a stuffed fleecy animal in the vague shape of a hippopotamus. “Growf.”

She dropped it expectantly at Kerry’s feet.

“Oh. So now I guess you expect me to play with you?” Kerry put

the glass on the counter and her hands on her hips. “How about you

running with me and mommy Dar, hmm? That should tire you out.” She

reached behind her and patted Dar’s thigh. “I’ll get your gear, if you fix

the coffee.”

Dar released her. “Go for it.” She nudged Kerry toward the door

and busied herself in pouring.

AS LUCK WOULD have it, they hit rain halfway to the base.

“Figures.” Dar drummed the fingers of her right hand on the padded

Red Sky At Morning 65

console next to her. “Hope you like mud.”

Kerry looked up from her laptop, which she’d been busy working

on. “Mud?” She regarded her pristine, nicely starched white shirt. “You

did tell me not to wear this, didn’t you?” Her eyes studied the wash of

heavy rain hitting the windshield, then a smile appeared. “But you

know, this reminds me of the first time I rode in your car.”

Dar’s lips twisted into a wry smile. “I’m sure that’s not one of your

fondest memories.”

“Au contraire,” Kerry objected. “It most certainly is, Dar. That was

the start of everything; that was one of the biggest turning points in my

life. You know that.”

It was quiet except for the rattle of Kerry’s keyboard for a little

while, as Dar indulged herself in memories as she drove. “You know

what I remember the most from that night?” she commented, after

about fifteen minutes.

“Huh?” Kerry looked at her. “Oh, no. What?”

“Getting home, sitting down on the couch, and not being able to

stop thinking about you.”

Kerry tilted her head back and smiled. “Oh yeah.” She sighed. “If

you’ll remember, I sent you an e-mail at one AM. I hate to tell you,

because I know you’ll laugh, but I slept in your sweatshirt that night,”

she admitted.

Dar did, in fact, laugh. “Did you?”

“Yeah. I really liked the way it smelled.” Kerry leaned over and

sniffed Dar’s shoulder, emitting a low hum of approval. “I’m not sure I

remember what BS I fed myself to explain that.” She paused. “Actually,

I don’t think I even bothered trying.”

“I woke up the next morning, hired you, then conked out with the

laptop sitting on my chest,” Dar recalled. “I got your mail asking about

the clothing and answered it before I was actually awake.”

“Ah. That explains the shopping,” Kerry teased. “You have no idea

how nervous I was waiting for you in the mall.”

“I was pretty rattled, too,” her lover murmured, steering carefully

around a large puddle. “I’m not exactly a social butterfly.”

Kerry nodded. “I know. You were fidgeting during dinner.” She

remembered watching Dar’s long fingers play restlessly with the table

tents. “But I felt really comfortable being with you,” she added.

“Especially after you shared your dessert with me.”

Dar laughed. “Oh, so that was the big icebreaker, huh? I should

have known.”

Kerry shook a finger at her. “Now that I know you the way I do, I

know you sharing a plate with someone is a big deal, Dar, not to

mention you actually gave me a bite of your dinner.”

“Mm.” Dar’s face took on a curious expression. “I should have

realized right then.” She slowed the car. “Okay, hang on. Here we go.”

Kerry closed her laptop and tucked it into her briefcase as they

66 Melissa Good

turned into the base, the road blocked by gates and an impressive set of

armed guards. “Dar, that man has no neck.”

“Don’t start me on inter-service jokes, okay?” Dar muttered as she

pulled the Lexus forward. “Damn place hasn’t changed much.” She

waited for the car ahead of her to be admitted, then drove on.

“I don’t think the military is known for being avant-garde, hon.”

Kerry watched with interest as Dar rolled down the window and

slipped on her attitude like a pair of sunglasses.

“I have an appointment with Commander Albert,” Dar stated in a

crisp, no-nonsense tone as she handed over her identification badge.

The guard studied the badge, then studied Dar as though

comparing the picture. Then he consulted a plastic-covered clipboard.

His eyes lifted, and he peered into the Lexus. “Commander Albert is

expecting one person, ma’am.”

“Lucky him, he gets two,” Dar replied. “This is my associate,

Kerrison Stuart.” She offered him Kerry’s badge, which the blonde

woman had helpfully passed over.

“I don’t have clearance for her, ma’am,” the guard said.

By sheer will, Dar kept herself from smirking. “Then I guess we’ll

be blocking your gate until you get it or turning around and going back

to Miami and billing you for our time,” she said. “What’s your name

again? Williams, is it?”

“Ma’am, this is a secure base, and we don’t give people clearance

just because they show up at the gate,” the guard replied stiffly. “I think

you need to understand.”

“Son,” Dar leaned on the doorframe, “I used to eat breakfast every

day with someone a lot scarier than you, so put your attitude up in your

side pocket and either let me in or tell me you won’t, and I’ll do what I

need to do.”

The man stared at her for a moment, then retreated into his hut. Dar

leaned back and crossed her arms, shaking her head slightly. “Some

things just really never change,” she sighed.

“I don’t think I can quite picture you doing this, Dar,” Kerry

observed. “Though you’d look really cute in those uniforms.” She fell

silent as the guard returned, a look on his face that made her think he’d

been sucking key limes in the interim.

“These are your passes, ma’am.” He handed their identification

cards back to Dar, along with two clip-on badges. “Wear them at all

times when you’re on the base.”

“All right.” Dar took one, and gave Kerry hers. “Thanks.”

“Commander Albert is in the Huntingdon building. Drive straight

through the gates here, turn left, turn right, turn left, second stop on the

right.” He opened the gate, and ducked his head in a semirespectful

salute.

Dar finished putting her badge on. “That’s the long way,” she gave

him a grim smile, “but thanks.”

Red Sky At Morning 67

Kerry waved at the guard. “Dosvidanya,” she told him cheerfully as

Dar drove past. Then she settled back into her seat and looked around

curiously as they made their way along a rather weather-beaten road. It

was so different than she’d expected, Kerry mused, taking in the long

rows of sturdy, plain concrete buildings. Everything was neatly kept,

and there were columns of men and women doing various military type

things—like running and chanting, drilling in a nearby field—and some

were just walking about.

To one side, through a stretch of tall trees, she spotted a large

cluster of small houses. She glanced at Dar and saw her lover’s eyes on

them as well, a curious mix of regret and nostalgia on her face. “Was

that home?”

“Yeah.” Dar gave her head a little shake and returned her attention

to the road. “Wasn’t much. I think my room was the size of the back of

this car.” She fell silent for a beat. “I spent my first...five, six years here,

I guess; then we moved up to Virginia. Year or two after that to North

Carolina, two years later to Baton Rouge, then we came back here for a

while.”

“Sort of tough on you, moving to different schools all the time,

hmm?” Kerry half turned in her seat, watching Dar’s profile. “Making

new friends and all.”

Dar laughed shortly. “That was the least of my worries.” She

turned down a side street. “I never bothered much with friends.” She

parked the Lexus and turned her head. “You ready for this?”

“Me?” Kerry allowed an easy laugh to escape. “Dar, you forget how

I grew up. It would take more than a bunch of hunky sailors and

Marines to spook me.” She put a hand on Dar’s arm. “Thanks for asking

me to come along, though. I’m glad I’m here.”

Dar smiled. “Me, too.” She gathered up her briefcase and opened

the door. “C’mon. Let’s go see what trouble we can get into.”

Kerry followed her as they walked along the sidewalk and turned

in to go up a short flight of steps to a guarded doorway. She tried again

to imagine Dar as one of these stern, earnest, professional warriors.

Ow. It made her brain hurt. She gave the guard a smile and passed

through the portal to another world.

DAR’S NOSE TWITCHED as she walked along the hallway,

memories gently buffeting her from all sides. The air was thick with

familiar scents: wool and brass and wood polish, and floor wax she

knew came in gray five-gallon cans. The merest hint of gun oil trickled

through, tickling her senses and bringing a faint smile to her face.

It was quiet as they passed closed doorways, the faint clatter of

honest-to-goodness typewriters leaking through but not much more.

Kerry gave her a look. “Multipart forms,” Dar murmured. “Eight layers

at least, sometimes ten.”

68 Melissa Good

“Ew.” Kerry winced. “They ever consider donating part of the

government’s operating budget to saving the rainforests?”

“Mm.” Dar led the way up a flight of double stairs that swept up to

a landing, with a door guarded by an armed Marine. “I tried to convince

them to go thermal, but they held onto those Selectrics like they were

worth actual money and wouldn’t give them up.” She gave the Marine a

brisk nod and turned past him into a smaller, closer hallway with doors

on either side.

“Dar?” Kerry watched her bemusedly. “When was the last time you

were here?”

Dar thought about it. “Jesus...has it been ten years?” She shook her

head and took a left, then put a hand on the first right-hand door and

pulled it open. “I can’t believe it.”

Kerry glanced at the doorplate, which said “Computer

Operations—Do Not Enter.”

“You’re telling me they haven’t moved anything in ten years?”

Dar looked at the plate, then at her. “Ten years? Kerry, there are

some government offices that haven’t changed in over two hundred.

C’mon.” She followed her lover into a suite of offices that had a darker

shade of carpet and colder air.

Now it was Kerry’s turn to twitch her nose. “That’s not

mimeograph fluid I smell, is it?”

Dar chuckled, walking past her toward an office with a thick

wooden doorframe and a scarred wooden door.

Perched outside it was a small desk, occupied by a dour-looking

woman with curly dark hair and an attitude three times larger than she

was. She intercepted them as they walked forward. “Ms. Roberts?”

Dar regarded her soberly. “Yes.”

“Commander Albert is in a meeting. He asked me to fill in for him,”

the woman stated flatly. “My name is Perkins, and I’m the data center

manager.” She stood up. “We have a full schedule, so if you’d like to

give me a list of what you want, I’ll see what I can do.”

Dar flicked her eyes over the much shorter woman, then simply

walked past her, heading down a small corridor toward a set of double

doors.

“Ma’am?” The data center manager bolted after her. “Ma’am, that

area’s off limits.”

Dar just kept walking, stiff-arming the doors open and letting them

close behind her, almost slapping her pursuer in the face. Kerry sighed

and followed, catching one door as their naval guide blasted through

them. Inside was a large room filled with mainframes, some of which,

she realized, were perilously close to being an older vintage than she

was.

“Ms. Roberts, I need to ask you to leave, or I’ll have to call the

guard,” the data center manager stated fiercely.

“Go ahead.” Dar turned abruptly and faced her, showing her edgier

Red Sky At Morning 69

side. “You call the guard, I call the Pentagon.” She took out her cell

phone and opened it. “Because frankly, Lieutenant, I’ve had about

enough BS for one morning, and I just got here.”

“This is a secure area,” Perkins shot back. “You are a civilian, and

this is off limits; I don’t care how many generals you know.” Pause.

“Ma’am.”

“Look.” Kerry eased between them. “Lieutenant Perkins, I know

this is seriously messing up your day.” She smiled kindly at her. “And I

know that Commander Albert probably told you to be as big a pain in

the ass to us as possible, but that’s okay, because Dar and I are used to

that.”

The lieutenant eyed her warily.

“Most of the time when we’re doing this, the people we’re working

with are scared silly we’re going to fire them, and sometimes we do,”

Kerry went on. “But you’d do us and yourself a favor if you’d just relax

and let us do our jobs. Things will go much faster, and we’ll be out of

your hair before you know it.”

The woman stiffened a little, bringing her head just slightly above

Kerry’s. “We have a job to do here. Everything works, and we don’t

need a couple of outsiders coming in and changing things,” she replied.

“I don’t have time to explain these systems to you. So why don’t you do

yourselves a favor and just get the hell out of here.”

“Because we’re being paid to be here, just like you are,” Kerry

explained gently. “And frankly, Lieutenant, you don’t have to explain

anything to us. Between Ms. Roberts and myself, we’ve got enough

certifications to plaster every square inch of the walls in here, so why

don’t you just go over there and sit down and stay out of our way.”

The three junior operators in the room had become silent, radar-

eared statues, staring at their screens and watching the reflections of the

three women behind them.

DAR PUT HER briefcase down and unzipped it. “If we’re done

with the first round of jousting, I’m gonna get the analyzer up and

connected and start running first- and second-level tests.” She pulled

out a coil of network cable and booted up her laptop. “If you’d like to

do something other than stand there gaping, Lieutenant, you can get me

a list of subsystems and running job streams.”

Without a word, the woman turned and walked out, letting the

doors swish shut behind her with a vindictive sound.

“I’ll take that as a no.” Dar continued her task. She looked around

and caught one of the console ops staring at her, a look of mixed awe

and admiration on his face. “Would you like to run that for me?”

The sailor grinned at her wholeheartedly. “Yes, ma’am, I would.”

Dar grinned back and winked at him. “Smart boy.”

The other console operator turned in her seat and folded her arms

70 Melissa Good

over the back of it. “Who are you people?” She was a willowy thin

woman with straight, russet hair and an innocent face. Her voice was

soft, and thickly Southern.

Kerry, who was closest to her, held out a hand. “Kerry Stuart, and

that’s my boss, Dar Roberts.” She shook the red-haired woman’s hand

with a firm grip. “Our company’s been asked to come in and see what

we can do to make your lives easier.”

“You just did,” the third operator drawled softly. “Lieut’s been on

the warpath all week, driving us half crazy.”

“Well, that’s probably our fault,” Kerry told him. “I know your

leadership isn’t too happy we’re here, because they think we’re going to

find all kinds of things they’re going to get blamed for. But that’s not

what our plan is.”

“It’s not?” the girl asked.

“Nope.” Dar studied the results on her laptop screen. “The

government’s looking to spend some money here, we’re gonna help

them.” Her brow creased.

“Why’re they all freaking out, then?” the towheaded man closest to

Dar asked.

The lines of data flashed before her eyes. “You know, that’s a good

question.” Dar looked up at Kerry.

“People get comfortable with things, Dar. They don’t like change,”

her lover reminded her. “Even if the change is good.”

“Mm.” Dar finished her capture and closed her laptop. “That’s all I

need here for now. Let’s see if we can get into the command and control

center.” She gave the operators a half wave. “We’ll be back.”

Kerry heard the whispers and muffled laughs as they left, and she

shook her head. She had a feeling this was going to be an uphill battle

all the way.

And they were wearing Roller Blades.

DAR PUT HER briefcase down on the scarred wooden conference

table and sat, folding her hands together. Kerry took a seat to her right,

and the two Navy officers settled opposite them. “We’ve finished our

initial review,” Dar said. “I’ve identified three main systems that need

replacement of hardware, and I’m going to recommend installation of a

new infrastructure to support that.”

Albert and Perkins exchanged glances, but didn’t comment. Kerry

could almost read their minds, which were buzzing along the lines of

‘not as bad as we thought.’ “I’ll have the proposal transmitted to the

Pentagon by tomorrow,” she told her boss. “And an estimated timeline

for install.”

“All right,” Commander Albert said. “You can coordinate with

Lieutenant Perkins for that.”

Dar nodded. “That was the easy part.”

Red Sky At Morning 71

Both officers stiffened. “You’re not finished?” Albert hazarded.

“No.” Dar met his eyes. “General Easton has forwarded us status

and analysis reports on the existing processes you have in place here for

training and implementation. He wants them reviewed.”

Kerry thought the two of them were going to implode, right there

at the table. She’d never seen someone turn that red that fast, and her

eyes widened a little as the veins appeared on the side of the

commander’s temples. “It’ll go faster if you just cooperate,” she told

them. “He’s not saying you don’t do a good job here, he just wants to

see if there’s a way to make things easier and better.” She leaned

forward. “Sometimes you need an outside pair of eyes to look at

things—you get too close to the situation otherwise. Really.”

“Lieutenant, Ms. Stuart, would you excuse us please.” The

commander bit off his words.

Kerry glanced at Dar, who cocked an eyebrow at her, then she

stood and pushed her chair in. “I’ll go find some coffee.” She waited for

the glowering lieutenant to join her, then walked out of the room,

closing the door behind them. “Would you like to tell me where it is, or

do I have to go ask the Marines?”

The woman was grimly silent for a beat, then her shoulders

perceptibly relaxed and she shook her head. “Follow me.”

As they strolled along the corridor, Kerry took the opportunity to

study their erstwhile adversary more closely. They were about the same

size, she realized, and more or less the same age. She’d also detected

something familiar in the woman’s speech. “Where in the Midwest are

you from, Lieutenant?”

Brown eyes flicked to her in wary attention. “Ann Arbor.”

Kerry nodded. “You sounded local. I’m from Saugatuck.” They

stopped at a coffee station and busied themselves in silence for a

moment as they poured cups. Kerry was aware she was being covertly

watched, and it made her ears twitch. “Want to sit down for a minute

while they finish yelling at each other?”

Without answering, the other woman led the way to a utilitarian

table with two bench seats. She put her coffee down and straddled one,

resting her elbows on the table and keeping her gaze firmly fixed on the

beaten Formica top.

Kerry took the seat opposite and composed her thoughts briefly.

“We’re not as bad as you think.”

“Do you know how often we have to go through this?” Perkins

lifted her head and glared. “Everyone thinks they know how to do our

jobs, so they come waltzing in here, change things all around, and two

months later we’ve got to go back to doing it the old way because it’s

the one that works.”

Kerry’s eyebrows lifted. “They send in consultants every two

months?”

“No.” The other woman sighed. “Every goddamned newly made

72 Melissa Good

admiral they put in charge of this place.”

“Oh.” Kerry took a sip of the coffee and held back a wince at the

pungent strength of it. She was abruptly reminded of Andrew Roberts’s

affection for tar sludge, and now knew where he got it. “Well, we’re not

admirals.”

“No, you’re even more clueless about what we do,” Perkins

snapped.

“That can be a plus,” Kerry answered mildly. “And as far as I’m

concerned, yes, you’re right, I’m clueless about the Navy. But I’ve got a

good understanding of the government and how it works, because my

father’s a senator.”

The lieutenant grunted, tensing muscular forearms as she lifted her

cup.

“Dar, on the other hand, couldn’t care less about the government,

but she’s got a good understanding of the Navy,” Kerry told her, hiding

a smile as the other woman’s head jerked up in surprise. “She was born

here, on this base.”

One of Perkin’s eyebrows lifted, very much like Dar’s often did.

“She’s a Navy brat?”

“Yep,” Kerry agreed. “She sure is. Her father just retired, as a

matter of fact.” Should have told them that first, her mind analyzed. Might

have made the day a lot more pleasant. “So between the two of us, we’re not

that clueless.”

“Commander Albert know that?” the lieutenant asked. “About

her?”“I don’t think so, no. Not unless Dar mentioned it before, and I

don’t think she did,” Kerry replied. “Why?”

For the first time, a smile appeared on the other woman’s face. “Just

wondered.”

DAR WENT TO the window and looked out, ignoring the man

behind her who was yelling into his telephone. She let her eyes wander

over the familiar confines of the inner courtyard, noting the new sheds

and walkways that dotted the grassy area. A smile appeared on her face

as she eyed a thick hedge, remembering times spent huddled inside the

center of it in a tiny space she’d dug out for herself, hidden from adult

eyes.How many hours had she spent in there? In the leafy warmth,

green filtered sunlight trickling through the leaves and spilling over the

ragged pages of whatever book she’d been poring over that week.

Reading had opened the world to her, a love she shared with her father,

but a skill only reluctantly displayed to her peers on the base.

There were no points for being a bookworm in her childhood

world.

So she’d saved her books for that little private space, absorbing the

Red Sky At Morning 73

words greedily, reading years ahead of her age from almost the very

start.

The phone slammed down behind her, and she reluctantly left her

memories behind and turned, leaning back against the windowsill.

“Done?” Albert looked about as frustrated as anyone Dar had ever seen.

His face was beet red, and there was a small tic jerking the side of his

mouth upward in disconcerting rhythm. “Look, Commander—”

“No. You. Look,” he got out from between gritted teeth. “I am not

going to have some half-assed civilians coming in here and telling me

how to run my operation.” He slapped his desk. “The base

commander’s on his way here, and let me tell you, lady, he’s not going

to put up with it either.”

Dar exhaled. “Commander, I think you’re overreacting,” she told

him.“No, ma’am, I am not,” the naval officer shot back. “To have you

come in here and evaluate our computers, well, I don’t like it, but no

doubt you know your business.” He pointed at her. “But the Navy’s my

business, and madam, I don’t need you telling me how to do it.”

Dar sighed and shook her head. “This is a waste of time.”

“That’s what I’ve said all along,” Albert responded. “That’s what I

told the base commander, and he agrees with me.”

They heard heavy footsteps approaching, and then a low gruff

voice that seemed more a growl than anything else. “That’s the

commander now.” Albert looked relieved. “He’ll get this straightened

out.”Dar folded her arms and watched as the door swung open,

admitting a very tall, extremely burly man with thick, grizzled silver

hair and a full, well-trimmed beard.

“All right,” the newcomer boomed as he closed the door behind

him with a solid crack. “Let’s just get this cleared up right— Son of a

fucking bitch.” His eyes had fallen on Dar, and he stopped in mid-

motion.

Albert glanced between his commander and Dar. “Sir?”

Dar blinked as a surprised smile spread across her face. “Uncle

Jeff.”

The man covered the space between them with startling rapidity

and engulfed Dar in a pair of very large arms, hugging her and lifting

her completely off her feet. “Son of a bitch. Son of a bitch. I can’t believe

it.” He gave her a squeeze, then released her and took her by the

shoulders, studying her intently. “Tadpole, what the hell are you doing

here?” he rumbled, then glanced at the dumbfounded Commander

Albert. “Oh, hell...don’t tell me you’re the posse the Pentagon sicced on

me?”

“’Fraid so.” Dar caught her breath, her mind still spinning with the

shock of being reunited with a long-lost part of her past. “I didn’t know

they’d put you in charge of this place.”

74 Melissa Good

“Lord God, yeah. Three months back,” Jeff Ainsbright said. “Look

at you. Damned if you didn’t grow up gorgeous!” He cupped her cheek

with an easy familiarity. “I can’t believe it.”

The door behind them opened, and Dar was aware of Kerry and the

lieutenant entering, her peripheral vision catching the shift in body

language as Kerry absorbed the stranger in the room with his hands all

over Dar. She gave her lover a reassuring smile and caught her eye, then

met the tall commander’s gaze. “Feels like it’s been forever since I saw

you. Wish I’d known you were in charge here; we could have avoided a

lot of yelling.”

Jeff pulled her into a hug again. “Tadpole, if I’d known you were

behind this, I’d have just handed the keys off to you and gone fishing.”

Dar watched Kerry bite the inside of her lip to prevent a smirk from

appearing. “Well, that’s not what I was hired for,” she told the tall man.

“We’re just here to give our best advice.”

“Damn straight,” the base commander agreed, putting his hands on

her shoulders. “Albert, you give this lady whatever she wants,

whenever she wants it, however she decides she needs it sliced and

diced, you got me?”

“S-sir?”

“What part of that was in something other than English?” Jeff

growled, turning his head to glare at the younger man. “Or are you

developing a hearing problem?”

“No, sir.” Albert braced. “But I’d like to remind the commander of

the discussion we had—”

“Forget it,” the answer came back. “I’ve got a whole different

picture now. So you tell your staff to cooperate, or I’ll have every last

one of you scrubbing the heads with a box of Navy issue Kleenex,

understand?”

“Yes, sir.” Commander Albert got the words out from between

clenched teeth.

“Good.” Jeff turned and slung a long arm around Dar’s shoulders.

“C’mon, lemme give you the top brass tour. Well, hello there, young

lady.” The commander found a slim blonde woman planted firmly in

his path.

Dar cleared her throat gently. “This is my associate, Kerry Stuart.

Kerry, this is Jeff Ainsbright. He’s an old friend of the family.”

Kerry stuck a hand out. “Sir, it’s good to meet you.”

“Same here, Ms. Stuart.” Jeff cordially enveloped her hand in his

much larger one and shook it. “Let me take you both to lunch. I think

we’ve got meatloaf today. You still like meatloaf, Tadpole?” He gave

Dar a grin. “C’mon.”

“Sounds good to me,” Dar agreed, allowing herself to be hauled

through the door while guiding Kerry before her, leaving a glowering

silence behind them.

Commander Albert waited until the footsteps had receded down

Red Sky At Morning 75

the hall, then he looked at his data center manager. “Son of a bitch.”

Lieutenant Perkins grunted. “This could be trouble.”

“Yeah.” The muscular blond man tapped a pencil on his desk. “Get

me a report on Roberts. Find out who the fuck she is, will you? I never

figured her for military.”

“She’s a brat.” Perkins picked up a pad and scribbled on it. “She’s

from here. Shouldn’t be too hard to figure out who she is. Her dad was

Navy.”

“Find out.” Albert nodded. “Find out everything you can. This

could fuck up the whole project.”

“Big time,” the woman agreed. “She ain’t stupid. Neither is the

other one, what’s her name? Stuart.”

“Hmm.” Her boss pursed his lips. “See what you can get on her,

too.” He exhaled in consternation. “We could be in trouble. I need to

call Scrooge.”

“Give him my regards.” Perkins took her pad and left, closing the

office door behind her.

KERRY FOUND HERSELF seated at a comfortable, if Spartan, table

in the noisy cafeteria, listening to her partner and the commander catch

up on old times. She cut neat squares of meatloaf and nibbled them,

surprised at the agreeable taste. A rakish smile spread across Dar’s face

as the commander talked, and Kerry smiled too, charmed at the

uncharacteristic, almost adolescent expression it gave her lover.

“So, what’s old Gerry’s beef, Dar?” Jeff asked around a mouthful of

mashed potatoes. “He got a surplus he needs to spend somewhere?”

“Nah,” Dar replied. “From what he told me, it’s more a matter of

the Joint Chiefs getting crap about making sure the military keeps

ahead of the private sector in technology.” She took a swallow from her

glass of milk. “They told him to make sure it happened, he figured he’d

hire me to do it and save himself some time and heartache.”

“And me.” Jeff grinned, poking his fork in her direction. “I was

fixing to toss your civilian butt off my base, y’know, ’til I walked in that

office and found out who it was that was putting a mine in old Albert’s

pants.”

Dar sighed. “I should have just come to see you first.” She gave

Kerry a rueful look. “It would have saved both of us some time and half

a bottle of aspirin.”

They ate in silence for a few moments, then Jeff leaned forward,

fiddling with his knife a bit. “How’s your daddy doing?” he asked in a

curiously gentle voice. “I tried to track him down after I heard they’d

found him over there, but I never could put a finger on him.”

“He’s fine,” Dar reassured him. “He and Mom are living on a boat

nearby my place, if you can believe it.”

“Aw.” Jeff smiled. “He got back with your mamma? Damn, I am so

76 Melissa Good

glad to hear that, Dar. It about killed him to leave that last time with her

so mad.” He stopped awkwardly and glanced at Kerry. “Pardon me,

Dar. I didn’t mean to bring all that up here.”

“It’s okay.” Dar’s blue eyes twinkled gently. “Kerry knows my

parents very well.”

“That’s right.” Kerry spoke up for the first time. “We have their

phone number if you’d like it. I bet D—Mr. Roberts would love to hear

from you.”

“I bet he’d kick your butt for calling him mister.” The commander

laughed. “I’d love it. Hey, Dar, listen, Chuckie’s coming in this

weekend. Why don’t we all get together and have a night out? I know

he’d love to see you, and me and Sue would give up a month’s pay to

see Andrew and Cec.”

Ah. Dar’s memory pricked her suddenly as she recalled Charles

Ainsbright, Jeff’s son who was her age and growing up was one of her

closer friends. Tall, cute Chuckie, with his blond crew cut and snub

nose, who had wanted nothing more than to captain a Navy ship. “He

finally get his command?”

“You bet your ass.” Jeff beamed. “Wait ’til I tell him you’re here.

He’s gonna float home. He still talks about you.”

Oh boy. “It’ll be good to see him,” Dar allowed. “I’ll see what I can

arrange for Friday, how’s that? I think Mom and Dad’ll be glad to come

down.”

“Great.” Jeff placed his utensils precisely onto the plate he’d

scraped clean. “Tadpole, you let me know if the pinheads down in ops

give you any trouble, all right? I’ve got a staff meeting I have to go kick

some asses at. You about done here for today?”

“I think so,” Dar nodded. “I was just going to show Kerry around

the place.”

“Good deal.” The commander gave Kerry a friendly nod, then

walked past and clapped Dar on the shoulder. “See you later, Dar. Drive

safe, y’hear?”

“Thanks, Uncle Jeff,” Dar replied, turning her head to watch him

make his way through the tables, threading through a forest of salutes

and stiffening bodies as he headed out the door. Then she turned her

head to see curious green eyes watching her. “Hmm. That was a

surprise.”

“Mm, yeah, I gathered.” Kerry cupped her chin in one hand. “He

seems nice, though.”

Dar leaned back and exhaled, scratching her neck with one hand.

“He is. And his wife’s a sweetheart. They were pretty good friends of

my folks. Dad and Jeff used to fish together at night.”

“Uh-huh...and Chuckie?” Kerry teased, having noted the faint

blush that colored Dar’s face at the mention of the name. “Sounds like

he liked you.”

Dar’s face scrunched up into a half-amused, half-embarrassed

Red Sky At Morning 77

scowl. “Yeeeahh...he um...”

“Another crush?” Kerry laughed.

“Not exactly,” her lover admitted. “My first boyfriend. He was my

high school prom date.”

Kerry’s blonde brows shot up in silent amazement.

“I was young and still pretty clueless.” Dar folded her arms and

sighed. “But we had a good time together,” she added. “I know my

folks’ll be glad to see them.”

Kerry sipped her ice tea thoughtfully. “He’s pretty Republican,

isn’t he?”

Dar nodded, her lips twitching.

“Want me to find something else to do that night?” Kerry offered

with quiet grace.

Dar gazed sightlessly at the center of the table for a long moment,

her brow wrinkled slightly in thought. Then she drew in a breath and

met Kerry’s eyes. “No. I really don’t.”

“Fair enough.” Kerry accepted the answer. “C’mon, as long as I’m

here, I want to get some souvenirs,” she changed the subject. “Maybe a

cap, since I’ve got enough Navy sweatshirts to outfit the entire Florida

Marlin baseball team.”

“You got it.” Dar stood, and they put their trays away, then left the

cafeteria, aware of the curious eyes that followed them.

“GOOD MORNING, MS. KERRY.” Mayte looked up as Kerry

entered her office, giving her boss a bright smile. “Did it go okay

Friday?”

“Sort of,” Kerry replied, pausing before Mayte’s desk. “It started

off pretty rocky, but it turns out the officer in charge of the base is an

old friend of Dar’s, so things smoothed out after lunch.” Remarkably so,

in fact. Dar had gotten all the data she needed or asked for, and they’d

departed early, heading back up the long, lonely road home while the

sun was still a decent angle in the sky.

That meant they’d had time for a nice long workout in the gym, a

walk on the beach, and dinner at the club before Dar sat down to digest

the information they’d gleaned. Kerry stretched her shoulders out a

little, still tight from the climbing wall, and wished briefly she could

repeat the day. “What’s going on here this morning?”

“You have marketing sessions at nine and ten and the operations

meeting at one,” Mayte answered promptly. “Mrs. Anderson, from the

new company where we are buying cable, is to be here at three.”

Kerry exhaled. “Okay.” She spared a moment of envy for Dar, who

had ambled out early dressed in jeans and hiking boots, then tucked her

laptop case under her arm and headed for her desk. “Can you print me

the meeting minutes for this afternoon and remind me what we’re

fighting with marketing about this week?”

78 Melissa Good

“Of course.” Mayte’s voice floated after her. “Would you like some

cafecita? I was just about to get some.”

“Yes,” Kerry called back. “I’d kill for a large café con leche. Thanks.”

It was quiet then, for a bit, and she settled down in her large leather

chair, its cool surface warming against her legs as she nudged her

computer on and investigated the inbox on her desk. “What have we

here?” she mused, pulling over a folder and flipping it open. “Ah.”

Requisitions for new computers for the accounting department. After a

moment’s study, she nodded and picked up her pen, checking the totals

carefully and signing off on the papers.

Duks didn’t ask for new hardware often. She’d talked to him last

month about the depreciation on the systems they’d last bought for his

department, and he showed a studied reluctance to changing what he

viewed as perfectly acceptable workplace tools. Kerry had disagreed,

considering 386 DX systems that still ran Windows 3.11 to be something

along the lines of what she’d use as a door stop.

But Duks had said no.

So, Kerry had reviewed the accounting software they were using

and called the vendor, discovering a new, upgraded version with lots of

nifty new features and reports they just couldn’t live without. She’d

told Duks, and he’d agreed. “Great,” she’d said. “Now you can put in

your order for new systems, because this software won’t run on the

ones you have.”

“Heh.” Kerry put the folder into her outbox. “Accountants...fastest

way to their hearts is through their report writers.” She turned and

opened her mail program, watching as the screen filled quickly with

black lines of new messages, a good percentage with red exclamation

points next to them. She sighed and propped her chin up on her fist,

waiting for the download to end.

LIEUTENANT PERKINS TUCKED a folder under one arm and

knocked lightly on the door. She paused to listen for a reply, then

opened the door and slipped inside. She crossed the wooden floor

quickly and put the folder down on her boss’s desk, her eyes meeting

his as he sat behind it. “I found her.”

Albert raised an eyebrow. “And?”

“Not good.” The lieutenant shook her head. “Take a look, sir.” She

waited for Albert to open the folder. “Her actual name is Paladar

Roberts. Her father was in for twenty years; he just retired a few months

ago. She was born here, spent fifteen years on and off on the base. Left

after she graduated from UM.” She paused. “BS in Computer Science,

tops in her class. Been with ILS ever since.”

“Mmph.” Albert studied the contents of the folders, flipping

through transcripts and documentation. “Wonder why she never...oh.

Did you see these ASVAB scores?”

Red Sky At Morning 79

“Yeah. Did you see what program she was qualifying for?”

His eyes flicked over the papers. “Aha. Wanted to follow in

Daddy’s footsteps, but he was a SEAL. I get it. She’s probably got a

grudge the size of a flat top.” He chuckled dryly. “She seems the type.”

“She passed the physical,” Perkins commented.

“Mm.” Her commander prowled through the papers, then selected

a black-and-white photo, examining it curiously. An adolescent Dar

Roberts stared dourly back at him, dark hair half obscuring the pale

eyes, her lean body encased in a tight sleeveless black shirt and well-

used fatigue pants. “Scary.” He flipped the picture over to her.

Perkins picked it up and studied it. “Very.” She tossed it back.

“What are we going to do about her?”

The commander sorted through the papers. “Can we keep her out

of the inside systems?”

A shake of her head. “Probably not. Based on the questions I was

getting, I’m going to guess she actually knows her way around a

programming language. I could try to throw a pile of code at her, but I

don’t know how long that would hold her up.”

“Give it a try.” Commander Albert sighed. “I’ll see what else I can

do. Get everything you can and stick it behind the number six firewall.

We need to find something to distract her.” He closed the folder and

pushed it back across the desk. “The timing just sucks.”

“You told Scrooge you had it under control,” Perkins reminded him

in a worried tone.

“That was before I found out she grew up with Dudley Do-Right’s

kid,” he snapped back. “I didn’t figure it’d be a problem getting her

thrown out of here. Now we have to find another way.” He sighed.

“What about the other one?”

“We got lucky there.” The lieutenant smiled. “She’s Roger Stuart’s

daughter.”

Their eyes met. “No shit?” The commander’s eyebrows lifted.

“No shit, no, sir,” Perkins said. “I thought you’d be glad to hear

that.”

Albert leaned back in his chair, and laced his fingers behind his

head. “I guess we don’t need to worry about her, then. I don’t think

she’s coming back here anyway.” He exhaled. “But that might be the

leverage I need. I’ll have to call Scrooge. He’ll know if we can use it.”

SHE WAS EARLY. The guard let her in without comment this time,

and Dar drove slowly through the base, allowing her memories to

surface without interruption this time. She parked at the far end of the

lot and got out, locking the doors to the Lexus with a negligent flick,

then turned around and leaned against the side of the car, just letting

her gaze travel across the scene.

Damn. It looked different, but in some ways, the same. The

80 Melissa Good

buildings had been altered, new construction changing the outlines

subtly, and everything had fresh coats of paint on it. But as she stood

there and looked, older images floated before her eyes; and without

much conscious thought, she started walking toward the neatly

trimmed pathway that wound its way around the base.

Of course, there was activity. Unlike most of the rest of the city, the

day here started before dawn, and she listened to the familiar chants as

groups of men and women jogged by her, some sparing a curious glance

as they moved past. Dar regarded their backs thoughtfully and

wondered for the hundredth time if she’d have ever had the internal

fortitude to get through training if she’d chosen to join the Navy after

all.

Physically, she knew she could have. She’d been all whipcord and

iron back then, strong and tough and more than up to whatever

demands the Navy would have chosen to dump on her shoulders. Even

now—Dar glanced down and considered her tall form with a touch of

conceit—even after all the years of desk-bound work and a plush

lifestyle she’d never imagined back then, even now if she really pushed,

she could probably force herself through the basic course.

On sheer stubbornness, if nothing else, she wryly conceded.

Mentally, though? Dar sighed, pausing and leaning against the fence

to peer at the tiny houses just beyond it. She had the self-discipline, but

she hadn’t had the ability to accept taking orders from anyone just

because they had a stripe on their arm or a collar insignia. Not then, and,

her lips pursed into a slight smile, certainly not now.

Her eyes found that one small house, third one on the fourth block.

She examined the neatly painted outside, then she circled the fence and

walked down the sidewalk, stopping as she came even with the front

door. It appeared vacant, and she walked up the small driveway into

the carport, putting out a hand and touching the cement brick surface. It

felt rough under her fingertips, and a familiar scent of dust and sun-

warmed tar filled her nose as the breeze puffed through the enclosure.

Home.

She walked through and out the back into the yard, over to a ficus

tree still firmly entrenched near the side of the house. Her eyes lifted

and found the old, rotting bits of wood held by rusty nails that once,

long ago, might have been the outlines of a tree house. She looked

between the branches into a blank window, seeing the faint outlines of a

plain, small room inside that had once been hers.

It felt very strange. Dar leaned against the tree and tried to

remember what it was like being a small child looking out of that

window. She found she couldn’t. Too much time had passed, and she

was too different a person now to feel a link here.

Hell. Her face tensed into a scowl. She hadn’t even wanted to bring

Kerry here to see this. Not that her lover would have laughed; in fact,

Kerry would have been interested, as she was in everything Dar had to

Red Sky At Morning 81

tell her about her childhood. She wasn’t ashamed of the house, either. It

was just that it was so unremarkable a place, and she could no longer

feel any kind of connection to it.

With a sigh, Dar pushed back from the tree, then she glanced up

and craned her neck, shifting a hand to part a thick branch full of leaves.

Her eyes fell on her own initials carved into the bark of the tree, and

even after all these years, plainly visible.

Then her brow furrowed, and she leaned forward, blinking as her

eyes tried to make sense of the freshly cut markings right next to her old

ones.

Kerry’s initials. Dar’s jaw dropped in open shock. When in the hell

had she... Then Dar recalled the long stretch of time her lover had been

gone on one of their breaks from the endless data gathering. She’d

returned, cheerfully claiming a walk to clear her head. Dar remembered

the smell of warm skin as Kerry had brushed against her, and now knew

where it had come from. A silly smile appeared on her face as she gazed

up at the letters.

Friday’s date, with a plus sign joining the old and the new, all

carved into the gray bark in slightly awkward, but competent letters.

Without looking, she fished her cell phone from its holder clipped to her

belt and speed-dialed a number. She waited for a voice to answer, then

she closed her eyes. “You are the most incredible person I’ve ever

known.” She heard the slight intake of breath. “I love you.”

Then she closed the phone and tucked it back into its holder and

walked away from the house, headed back toward her waiting job,

humming softly.

Kerry glanced at the roomful of marketing executives, all intently

focused on her, and folded her phone back up. “That was a...um...a

status report.” She smiled weakly, knowing her face was as red as a

boiled beet. “I’m sorry, what were you saying about fourth-quarter

projections?”

Eleanor cleared her throat. “We were talking about the emerging

South American IT market.”

“Right.” Kerry rubbed her face. “Sorry. Go on.”

“AH, BOY.” KERRY put her cup down and filled it with hot water,

waiting for her tea to steep. The break room was quiet, and she leaned

against the counter reading the message board with idle curiosity.

She decided she liked the board in Operations better. It usually had

good Dilbert cartoons posted on it.

“Well, hello.”

Kerry turned, to find Clarice entering the room. “Hello,” she

responded cordially. “Getting settled in?”

The slim, black woman poured herself a cup of coffee in a bright

pink mug. “Yes, I certainly am. It’s nice to be back home,” she replied.

82 Melissa Good

“Thanks for making it so easy for me.”

Kerry smiled. “No problem.”

“In fact, I think I have a much better handle on things in Chicago

now that I can see the whole picture,” Clarice continued. “I’m working

with Paul to try and get things settled.”

Kerry stirred her tea and turned, leaning against the counter. “I’m

glad to hear it. I know it was kind of a rough week, but I’m sure you can

get it all worked out. I heard from the account manager out there this

morning—he feels a lot better about the client relationship now.”

Clarice leaned on the counter as well, studying Kerry. “Well,

sometimes things just do happen for a reason, don’t they? Who’d have

guessed a little winter storm could end up causing all these changes.”

A hint of a smile crossed Kerry’s face. “Storms sometimes do that,”

she agreed. “Excuse me,” she went on politely. “I’ve got a conference

call I’m late for.”

“Oh, please, don’t mind me!” Clarice said. “Work comes first, and

we sure don’t want to mix work and pleasure, now do we?” She gave

Kerry a big smile and eased out ahead of her, strolling down the

hallway and not looking back.

“Urgurf.” Kerry winced, catching the edge in the words. Not the

way she’d wanted the conversation to go. After Clarice’s initial volley,

which she’d ignored, she’d hoped the woman would just let bygones

go.

Apparently not.

“Or maybe, Kerrison, you’re just being too sensitive, and she just

was using a common expression,” Kerry told herself as she opened the

door to her office and entered its cool peace. “Don’t go looking for

trouble. You live with it, remember?”

Dar’s words on the phone came back to her and she dismissed

Clarice’s, chuckling softly as she headed for her desk.

Chapter

Five

DAR LEANED BACK in the hard wooden chair and rubbed her

eyes, closing them for a moment as she reloaded data for the hundredth

time. She listened for the hard drive to stop spinning, then sighed and

rocked forward, scanning the results with a tiny scowl on her face.

“Damn it.” She checked and rechecked the figures. “Something’s

just not adding up.” Dar paged through the reports strewn over the

desk and shook her head. She’d taken the performance data of the base

first and dumped it into her analyzer, letting the custom-built scripts

she’d written sort through the columns of figures, matching dollars

spent with viable product—in this case, qualified personnel who were

assigned out to various Navy installations around the world.

Something just wasn’t matching. Her scripts kept returning errors,

finding discrepancies between the list of expenses and the lists of

demands for payment, and so far she hadn’t been able to put her finger

on the reason. It was almost as though parts of the data were misplaced,

not missing, because the end result balanced, but in the wrong areas—

so that the orderly progression of bookkeeping went every which

direction.

Hmm. Dar scratched her jaw. Maybe that was why her data parse on

the base hadn’t brought back snips of relevant data, like who the new

base commander was. Her eyebrows hiked and she dove into her

briefcase, retrieving the case study she’d done before starting the

project. Impatiently she flipped through the already ruffle-edged

papers, her eyes darting back and forth until she found the spot she was

looking for. “Ah.”

She leaned back and rested the report on her knee as a warm draft

of air entered through the window and stirred the pages, bringing with

it a scent of freshly cut grass and the sound of rugged chanting. Dar had

requested, politely, a small office space for her use, and Commander

Albert and Lieutenant Perkins had, equally politely, led her to this tiny

room with its single scarred wooden desk and unpadded chair.

And no air conditioning. Dar had given them both a smile, then

simply taken off her denim overshirt, leaving her comfortable in a very

light tank top as she sat down and kept them standing there, answering

questions in their full uniforms until they’d both turned red as beets

84 Melissa Good

and started sweating.

Dar chuckled to herself and glanced out the window, watching a

training group go through an obstacle course, clawing their way up a

tall wooden wall and flipping over with strained grunts she could hear

all the way where she was sitting. It wasn’t too different from when she

and the rest of the base brats used to sneak over after dinner and try the

course themselves, ending up with splinters and cuts as they struggled

along.

She remembered the first time she’d made it all the way through, at

age fourteen. Almost without a scratch until she came to the last hurdle,

the rope ladder she’d swarmed up, sweating and almost yelling with

exultation as she grabbed the top and flung herself over.

Completely forgetting the ditch on the other side. Ow. Dar winced,

even all these years later, and reached down to rub her ankle, which

she’d twisted so badly she almost didn’t make it home. Fortunately, her

daddy had spotted her limping down the sidewalk and pulled over in

their sturdy pickup halfway there.

Andrew Robert’s rugged, crew-cut head poked out the window of the

pickup. “What in the hell happened t’you, young lady?”

Dar grabbed the doorframe gratefully and hung on, catching her breath.

“Nothin’...I just fell offa something.”

Andrew leaned closer. “Were you over at that monkey pit?” he accused.

Dar chewed her lip. Lying to her father was never a good idea. She’d

learned that the hard way. “Yeah.”

“After I told you not to go there?” The low growl made her flinch.

“Yeah.” She looked back up into his face. “Got through this time.” She

wasn’t able to help grinning, just a little, but she stopped at the scowl on his

face. “You are just a pile of trouble, ain’tcha, Paladar?” Andrew shook his

head. “Git your ass into this here truck.”

So she did, limping around the front and getting in on the other side, glad

of the chance to sit down and get off her aching ankle, as he pulled away from

the curb and started down their street. It took her a moment to realize it when

he passed the house and kept going, and she gave him a startled look.

“Where’re we going?”

“Git you some ice for that leg and some water to wash the mud off yer

face,” her father told her. “’Cause I ain’t bringing you in the house looking like

that, little girl. Your mother’d kill me.”

Dar scowled and looked down at her mud-stained hands, her momentary

happiness fading. They’d only recently returned to Florida, and the

adjustment back had been tough for her. Friends were very few and far

between, and Andrew was facing another six-month tour in just a few weeks.

“’Sides...you can’t eat ice cream with all that dirt down there,” Andrew

muttered.

Dar looked at him sideways.

Red Sky At Morning 85

“Figure anyone stubborn enough to get through that monkey pit deserves

an ice cream cone, don’t you?” Andrew stopped at a stop sign and turned,

reaching over and wiping a bit of mud off Dar’s cheek. “I know I went and got

me one first time I got my butt through it.” He patted her face. “Good job,

Dardar. That’s a tough thing you done.”

Dar smiled so hard it hurt, making her forget her ankle completely.

“Thanks, Daddy.”

Hmm. Dar licked her lips thoughtfully. Ice cream. Now there’s a

thought. She decided to take a side trip during lunch, and resettled her

attention on the report she held. The date was current—as of two weeks

ago, as she’d thought—but the name of the base commander she knew

now was wrong.

So what else was wrong, and why? Dar switched to the laptop and

typed in a query. It came back, this time with the correct information.

Was the reporting that far behind, and she just got caught in the lag?

She checked another bit of data and frowned. Okay, that came up all right

now, too. So maybe she did get caught between updates. “All right, let

me just run these suckers all over again.” She typed in a request and

watched a long bar start across her screen. “Note to self. Self, upgrade

this damn base to 100 Base-T before you do anything else. Jesus. At ten I

could walk to the blasted server and get this faster.”

Her cell phone buzzed and she flipped it open. “Yeah?”

“Morning, boss.” Mark’s voice came through. “You left me a voice

mail to call ya, so here I am.”

“I need a T1.” Dar flipped through another set of reports as she

talked. “Even a fractional would do if we can’t get a full. I’m gonna

need the big boxes to run the specs on this place, and they don’t have a

pipe big enough for me to hook into.”

“Hang on. I’m GPSing you,” Mark muttered. “Yeah, yeah, yeah,

shut up. Stop with the error messages, willya...Ah, shit, Dar. You’re in

bumfuck.”

“I am not,” Dar protested.

“You most certainly the heck are, boss. The nearest CO to you is

freaking Marathon,” Mark replied. “I’d have to piggyback on the

National Defense circuits. BellSouth’s not gonna go for it, that’s for

sure. They don’t have crap anywhere in the area.” He paused. “What in

the hell are you doing out there in the scrub, anyway?”

Dar felt stung; irrationally, she realized, but stung nonetheless.

“I’m on a project out at the Naval base here,” she answered slowly. “The

one I grew up on.”

There was a very awkward silence on the phone. “Uh...sorry, Dar,”

Mark finally stuttered. “I didn’t mean to dis the place.”

Dar sighed. “It’s okay.” She glanced around. “It is bumfuck.”

“Well, it must be a pretty cool slice of bumfuck if you’re from

there,” Mark rallied gamely. “But I gotta tell you, even if I cross my legs

86 Melissa Good

and squeeze, I can’t really imagine you as a kid.”

No. Dar tossed the report onto the desk. “That’s probably a good

thing,” she told her MIS chief. “When can I get my T1?”

A silence filled with clicking followed. “Best I can do is Thursday.”

Dar’s eyebrows lifted. “After all that griping? You’re a damn fraud,

Mark.”

Mark chuckled softly. “Yeah, well, I was checking the commercial

availability; I went back and checked the governmental. They’ve got a

big POP not far from there. We can zap in a pipe there. I’ll ship you

down a Cisco and a mini hub.”

“Good,” Dar responded. “When it gets a completion, I want to hook

up and suck everything in their main systems out and over to the

mainframes. I ran an analysis on my laptop, but there’s something not

jibing, and I don’t have the CPU cycles to rip it apart.”

“Sounds good to me. Oh, hey.” Mark’s voice altered and warmed.

“I was just talking to the big kahuna.”

“The big kahuna who nearly got my ass nailed to the table in a

marketing meeting? That big kahuna?” Kerry’s voice echoed through

the circuit. “Gimme that phone.” There was a fumbling noise. “Paladar

Katherine Roberts.”

“Uh-oh.” Dar started laughing. “You sound like my mother.”

“You are so busted.” Kerry joined her in laughter. “Oh my God,

Dar...you knocked me for a such a loop in that meeting. How’s it

going?”

“Eh.” Dar reviewed the report now running on the laptop’s screen.

“All right, I guess. There’s so much to do, I can’t decide where to start.”

She sent the report to print. “How’s it going there?”

“Well,” Kerry exhaled, an audible rushing sound, “I’ve got a

session with Jose in about an hour. Wish me luck.” She perched on

Mark’s desk and winked at him, “Other than that, it’s been fine, with

the slight exception of me being rendered speechless earlier. What was

that all about?”

“Someone’s initials,” Dar replied succinctly.

Kerry smiled. “Oh,” she murmured. “Yeah. I don’t know what got

into me. I got to use the Leatherman you got me, though.” She’d circled

the small house and tried to imagine her lover and her family living in

it, succeeding only when she pictured Dar out on their little island—in

her scruffy cutoffs. “Well, I’ve got to get to my meeting. Here’s Mark

back. See you later at home?”

“You bet.”

Kerry handed the phone back and stood, picking up the handful of

requisitions she’d come to collect. She gave Mark a pat on the back and

walked through the MIS command center with its semicircular desks

and racks of seriously blinking lights. Just as she hit the door an alarm

went off, and she paused, looking back over her shoulder to where two

techs were scrambling toward a monitor. “What is it?”

Red Sky At Morning 87

“Shit.” One tech slapped buttons, then glanced up. “Sorry, ma’am.”

Kerry returned to the desk and peered over it. “What’s going on?”

“Crap...crap...crap...we just lost the Southeast.” The other tech was

furiously rattling his keyboard, and now Mark approached, leaning

over them. “Mark, something big just took a dump over Georgia.” He

looked at Kerry. “You know what that means.”

Kerry grinned cheerfully. “Hot darn. It means I get to cancel my

meeting.” She set her papers down and rolled her sleeves up.

“Okay...Mark, you start checking the access routers; I’ll call BellSouth.”

DAR MADE HER way through the labyrinth of corridors and

pushed open Commander Albert’s door without ceremony or even a

knock. She found him just getting off a call, and she paused, giving him

a look. “You wanted a conference?”

Albert took in a breath visibly and released it. “Okay, look.” He

held out both hands. “Can I raise a truce pennant here?”

’Bout goddamned time. Dar folded her arms, but relaxed her posture

at the same time. “Depends on what your terms are,” she said. “This can

be just as tough as you want it to be.”

“Okay.” The man sat down and motioned her to do the same.

“Look, Ms. Roberts, I really don’t mean to be such a bastard, but...” He

paused.

“But I’m stomping all over your territory with spike heels,” Dar

finished for him. “You think I don’t know that? Listen, Commander, if I

were in your shoes, I’d be just as pissed off as you are, believe me.”

Albert relaxed a little. “Have you ever been? In my shoes?”

Dar considered the question. “Not really, no,” she admitted. “My

company was taken over by ILS, but I was just a programmer then. I

remember resenting the hell out of having to explain to clueless

githeads what my code was, though.” She crossed an ankle over her

knee. “So I do understand, but you need to understand that I’m not

your enemy.”

He watched her closely. “You were hired to do this, I know that.”

Dar nodded. “That’s right. The brass is looking for two things. One,

to make themselves look good by hiring the biggest, most well-known

IS firm around to come in and evaluate them; and two, they’re wanting

justification to spend billions in improving infrastructure. If it comes to

a question, they point to our analysis, and it’s right there, in black and

white.”

Albert grunted, his brows twitching in thought.

“So, do yourself a favor, Commander, just let me do what they’re

paying me a fortune for, okay?” Dar said.

He leaned forward and rested his elbows on the desk surface,

clasping his hands together lightly. “All right, Ms. Roberts. I’m just

going to get my butt chewed up one side and down the other if I don’t.”

88 Melissa Good

He exhaled. “So, do you have everything you want? Lieutenant Perkins

told me you were pulling down statistics most of the day.”

Dar got up and walked to the window, resting both hands against

the sill and peering out the dusty panes. “That’s right.” She watched a

squad of men carrying huge logs move past. “But I’ve got programs to

analyze all that. I want to start looking at facilities, firsthand.” She

turned, and faced him. “You can let me wander by myself, or give me

someone who can answer questions.”

A faint grin crossed the commander’s face. “I think we can arrange

for a guide, Ms. Roberts.” He hit a button on his desk. “I was

anticipating the issue.” His voice got louder. “Send in Chief Daniel.”

After a moment the door opened, admitting a short, very stocky

woman, her ginger hair peppered lightly with gray. She gave Dar a brief

glance, then turned her attention to Albert. “Sir?”

“This is our Senior Operations Staff, CPO Daniel, Ms. Roberts.

She’s in charge of implementing and supervising all our overall

processes.” He gave the newcomer a brief nod. “Chief, this is Ms.

Roberts. She’s here on orders from Washington to do an evaluation on

us and recommend improvements,” the commander said pleasantly.

“Please take her where she wants to go and answer any questions.”

In her spare moments Dar often played a little mental game where

she tried to match people up with what breed of dog they would be if

they suddenly morphed before her eyes. She’d often amused herself in

meetings by imagining Eleanor as an Afghan hound, discussing sales

with Jose the sheepdog, for instance. She’d even drawn a sketch of it,

which had sent Kerry into a fit of hysterics and made her leave the

room.

The bulldog in a naval uniform gave Dar a once-over, then nodded

briefly. “Yes, sir, I’ll be glad to do that. Would you like to start now,

ma’am? It’s a big base.”

“Absolutely,” Dar responded, recognizing the aggressive stance

with an internal sigh. “Let’s start where they come in. After you?” She

gestured toward the door. “Thank you, Commander.”

“My pleasure.” Albert gave her a pleasant, albeit vicious smile.

“Let me know if there’s anything else I can do.”

Dar followed the woman out of the office and organized her

resources for this new challenge. Given how Albert had phrased her

assignment, calculated to offend the petty officer as much as possible

without actually coming out and accusing her of not doing her job, she

had to wonder which one of them he disliked more.

She eyed the woman plowing along beside her.

“Would ma’am like to stop at Supply and pick up a pad and

pencil?” Daniel asked suddenly. “I’m sure you’ll have notes to take.”

“No, thanks,” Dar replied mildly. “I usually work at a macro level.

I leave the micro details to the people who actually implement the

designs.” Hmm. What would Kerry do? Dar sorted through her options.

Red Sky At Morning 89

“Look, Chief, I’ve got no intention of spending days wading through

your attitude. Let’s go get a cup of coffee and get the fistfight out of the

way, then maybe we can get something done.”

The petty officer stopped and turned and studied her with a

ferocious intentness. She had a strong presence and an air of fierce

competence that almost matched Dar’s own. “I don’t know what your

real purpose is here, ma’am, but I’m not one of those data center

fluffheads who wander around with printouts tucked up their butts all

day. I have a job to do, and I do a damn good one. So, if you want to tell

me what your agenda is, maybe I can save us both time and sweat.”

“Problem is, I don’t have one,” Dar replied. “So if you’re doing a

good job, you’ve got nothing to worry about, right?”

“What makes you think you can walk in here and judge us?” Daniel

moved a step closer. “You think I have an attitude? What did you

expect, an outsider coming in here like this, walking into a world you

can’t possibly understand?”

“Chief—”

“You think we don’t know what you people out there think of the

military? You think it’s easy always getting that attitude from people

who couldn’t last through a day of basic training, who think we’re a

bunch of mindless idiots?” Daniel stabbed a finger at Dar. “Don’t talk to

me about attitude, lady.”

Dar cocked her head. “You like the Navy, Chief?”

That threw the petty officer right off her track. “What?”

“Do you like the Navy? You’re a career in, right?”

Warily, Daniel backed off a pace. “It’s a job,” she answered slowly.

“You take a lot of shit, but it’s like a family. I’ve gotten used to it.

Why?”

Unaccountably, Dar smiled. “You just gave me an answer to a

question I’ve been asking myself since I was eighteen. Thanks.” A flock

of “what ifs” took off and left her shoulders lighter. “You’re right,

Chief. I am an outsider.” Now she met Chief Daniel’s eyes. “You need to

choose whether you want me to be a hostile or a friendly one.”

They stared at each other in silence.

THE OCEAN ROLLED in nearby, a rhythmic shush and roar

followed by a faint tinkle of shells. Dar and Kerry were sitting braced

against a tree with their legs extended out on sand still holding the

day’s warmth. Or, to be more precise, Dar was leaning against the tree

and Kerry was leaning against Dar, seated between her lover’s legs in a

blissfully comfortable sprawl.

“This was a good idea.” Kerry exhaled. “Glad you decided to meet

me down here. I was so in the mood for that spicy lobster.”

“Even with the sand?” Dar picked up her bottle of root beer and

took a swig of it. “Sure was better than what I’d have gotten at the base

90 Melissa Good

if I’d stayed for dinner.”

“I bet.” Kerry picked up her own bottle and sipped from it. “It

didn’t look like there’d be much gourmet food there, though that lunch

was pretty good.”

“Mess on a whole wasn’t bad,” Dar agreed. “I think that’s why I

never bothered learning to cook. It was easier just to go there and grab

something, and then when I went to college, they had the cafeteria,

so…” She shrugged. “Never got in the habit.”

“Mm.” Kerry studied the silver moonlight. “So, where did you get a

taste for stone crabs, then?” She turned and regarded her partner

curiously. “I’m pretty sure they didn’t serve them there, and I don’t

think I’ve ever seen one diving.”

“Ah.” Dar chuckled briefly. “Yeah.”

Kerry waited for her to continue, but the silence lengthened so she

peeked back over her shoulder to see Dar looking quietly out at the sea.

“Dar?”

“Mm?” The blue eyes shifted and focused on her. “Sorry. Not much

of a story to it. Just something I…once I was getting a decent paycheck I

tried a few things.”

Kerry could sense the discomfort, so she gracefully abandoned the

question. “Like I did when I got here.” she agreed. “Know what I did

when I realized you’d given me a raise when you hired me?”

“Tried stone crab?” Dar hazarded a guess.

“No. Went out a got new nerd toys.”

Dar laughed, relaxing against the tree. “Yeah, I think I did the same

thing,” she admitted. “Problem was, after they promoted me they had

no idea what to do with me in those senior management meetings in my

motorcycle boots.”

Kerry covered her face and stifled a giggle.

“One of the other managers finally dragged me into Macy’s,” Dar

said. “Told me I had more brains than South Beach had boob jobs but I

wasn’t going to last in the company if I didn’t at least try to look the

part.”

“You obviously learned fast.” Kerry turned her head and watched

her partner’s profile. “You’ve got an amazing sense of style. I remember

that time you took me into Macy…oh, my gosh. You did take me into

Macy’s!”

Dar smiled.

“Same Macy’s?”

“Yep.”

“Good grief.” Kerry covered her eyes again. “I was blown away,

Dar. You picked stuff that not only looked good, it looked good on me.”

Dar exhaled. “Yeah, well, thank about six months of reading the

stupidest most puerile fashion magazines I could find and watching

video tapes of the worst nighttime soap operas that made my brain

almost dissolve.”

Red Sky At Morning 91

“You’re kidding me?” Kerry asked in a dumbfounded tone.

“No.” Dar shook her head. She took another sip of root beer. “I felt

like one of those chimpanzees you see on Discovery, learning to ride a

bike.”

Kerry turned all the way around, and braced her weight against

one hand as she looked at her partner. In the half darkness, Dar’s face

was mostly in shadows, but she could see the furrow in her lover’s brow

even so. “That must have been really strange for you,” she finally said.

“It was,” Dar replied. “Still is, sometimes. I felt like a fraud then

and sometimes I do now, too, but not the same way.” She paused, then a

wry grin appeared. “It didn’t hurt that I figured out the silk suits didn’t

look bad on me.”

She remembered being in the dressing room, surrounded by the

smell of silk and expensive perfume. To her right was a hanger full of

sophisticated clothing, and directly ahead was a full length mirror that

reflected back the scruffy beach rat she knew herself to be.

“Madame, do you require any assistance?”

Dar glared at the closed door. “No thanks. I can dress myself. Can you?”

Bad enough she’d had to suffer the skeptical looks of the salespeople on the floor

and the careful counting of the hangers by the attendant. She sure didn’t need

some jerkass snoot face wanting to dress her.

With an aggrieved sigh, she stripped off her T-shirt and let it drop on top

of the padded bench, then unbuckled her jeans, kicking off her sneakers, and

adding the worn denim to the pile as well.

What was she doing in here? Dar debated simply walking out, then she

recalled David waiting outside, and turned to remove the first suit he’d picked

out from the hanger.

It was silk, and a rich burgundy color. She dubiously slipped on the shirt,

making a face as the fabric bound her around the arms and shoulders. “That’s

not gonna work.” she muttered, but buttoned it up anyway, adding the skirt

after that and tucking the shirt into it. “I don’t get what this is supposed to

accomplish.”

“What was that, Dar?” David’s voice came from outside. “Need

something?”

“No.” Dar ground her teeth, as she donned the jacket and turned to look

at the mirror with a scowl. “I don’t…”

She blinked at the reflection, one eyebrow lifting. The jacket outlined her

athletic body relatively well, and she found herself unexpectedly liking what

she saw.

Totally different than her usual chinos and polo, or the vests she tended to

wear.

The cream of the shirt offset her tan, and the sophisticated cut of the suit

made her almost unrecognizable in her own eyes—and she suspected, her

coworkers as well.

“Dar? You all right?”

92 Melissa Good

Dar pulled the jacket lapels straight and turned to regard a surprisingly

sleek profile. “Well, damn it.”

“Dar?”

“Would you please shut up, David? Go find a damn espresso cart or

something,” Dar growled back. “Leave me the hell alone!”

Footsteps retreated, and she was left in peace. Dar turned and put her

hands on her hips, making a face at the fit of the jacket. She sighed and went to

the door to the changing room, opening it and sticking her head out. “Hey,”

she called out to the attendant. “Buddy.”

The man turned and managed not to frown too much. “Yes, madame.” He

stopped in mid word, his sandy eyebrows lifting in surprise at the unlikely

vision before him. “That color does suit you, Madame.”

“Do you have someone who can make these things from scratch?” Dar

asked, ignoring the compliment.

“Madame?” The man came closer. “What things, the clothing?”

Dar opened the door all the way, and came out, extending her arms. The

sleeves of the jacket were halfway to her elbows, and it was visibly tight across

her shoulders. “I’m betting you don’t have anything that’s gonna fit me off the

rack with these wings.”

The attendant, encouraged a bit, studied the problem. “We could offer you

a larger jacket, I suppose, but it will probably blouse here, and…” He plucked

at the lapel. “We do have a tailor, of course, but getting this pattern custom

will be very expensive.”

“How expensive?”

The man tapped his fingers against his lips. “Probably a thousand dollars

over the cost of the suits.” He watched Dar’s face like a hawk. “At minimum.”

Dar ducked back inside the changing room and grabbed the suits off the

rack. She popped back out and handed them to him. “Can he do all of these?”

The salesman blinked hard. “Ah…well, certainly.”

“Can I get them delivered to my house?”

“Well, yes, I’m sure we can arrange that.”

“He here now? Get his ass in here,” Dar said. “I don’t have all day.”

“Bh…uh…yes, madame, of course, ah, let me...I’ll put these over here and

just give him a call, do you, ah…”

Dar handed him her brand new platinum card. “Here.”

He took it, his attitude morphing so fast he almost resembled a piece of

silly putty being pulled. “Of course, Madame. May I call one of our shoppers

for you, since you are in a rush?”

“Shoppers?” Dar’s ears perked.

“Yes,” the salesman said. “We have a service, you see, someone will be

glad to go and pick out accessories for you, shoes, a belt, a purse perhaps…” He

caught Dar’s expression. “Perhaps not, but other things?”

“This person will do my shopping?” Dar said. “Pick stuff to go with that

stuff?”

“Yes.”

‘Bring ’em on.”

Red Sky At Morning 93

The salesman positively beamed at her. “Would madame like some coffee

while the tailor comes up?”

“Got any ice cream?” Dar countered, beginning to enjoy herself just a

little.

“I am positive we can get some.” The salesman picked up the phone. “And

if you would like to come with me, we have a private fitting room for our

special customers.”

Ah. So this is what that ‘how the other half lives’ thing is all about.

“Lead on.”

Kerry laughed, bringing her back to the present. She glanced down

at her partner, who was smiling back at her. “What’s so funny?”

“You are.” Kerry gave her a pat on the leg. “Of course you look

good in silk suits, Dar, you look good in everything.”

“Glad you think so.” Dar gave her a hug. “I have to admit I was

laughing to myself when you asked me to help you pick clothing,

though.”

“You did a great job.”

Dar snorted. “Like anything I picked wouldn’t have looked good

on you?”

Kerry pondered that. “Well, I’m sure you could have found

something in mustard yellow that wouldn’t have been flattering,” she

allowed. “But I was too busy being freaked out that you knew exactly

what size I wore.”

Dar chuckled.

“How did you do that?” Kerry turned and looked up at her

curiously. “Don’t tell me you looked it up in some obscure database we

manage for megalithic department stores—most of my stuff was

privately tailored at home.” She nudged Dar. “What was the trick?’

Dar stared off into the waves for a long moment, nibbling at her

lower lip with a pensive expression, then she glanced sideways at her

companion, a wicked twinkle appearing. “I guessed.”

“You did not.”

“I did.”

“Dar, c’mon.”

“I did.” The dark-haired woman insisted. “Or would you rather me

tell you I’d already undressed you in my mind and figured out all your

angles?”

Kerry blushed, a sudden heat that made her blink. “You didn’t.”

“I didn’t. I really did just guess.” Dar allowed, then paused. “The

undressing part didn’t happen until you were in the changing room.”

Kerry stuck her tongue out at her. An instant later, she found it

caught between Dar’s teeth as it was gently nibbled and tasted, then lips

brushed hers and disappeared, restoring the view of the ocean to her.

“Ooh.” Kerry enjoyed the tingling. “That was erotic.” She turned her

head. “Can we do it again?”

94 Melissa Good

“Only if you’re interested in making the front page of the Lifestyles

section of the Herald.” Dar indicated the strolling passersby. “On the

other hand, I know a hot tub that might be willing to look the other way

for us.”

“Eeoorwl.” Kerry emitted a contented gurgle and stretched. “I

could go for that. You can tell me more about this petty person who’s

giving you such a migraine. Do I need to come down to the base again

and have a chat with her?”

Dar stood, tugging Kerry up with her, and they started back toward

the church parking lot. “No. The chief’s all right. At least she knows

what she’s doing and understands base ops. I just get the feeling she’d

like to bump me into the two-hundred-pound hamburger grinders and

give herself a mark for reducing chow costs,” she said. “I feel like I’m

walking around with a slightly rabid dog trotting around after me,

ready to clamp on at any second.”

“Hmm.” Kerry’s nose wrinkled up as she smiled. “I think that’s

how people feel about you sometimes, you know.”

A sigh. “I know.”

“Not really nice, huh?” The green eyes twinkled.

Dar gave her a look. “Are you laughing at me?”

Kerry pulled her closer, tucking her hand around Dar’s arm. “I’m

not laughing at you. I was just thinking that it must be strange for you

to be faced with the kind of challenge that you usually present to other

people.” She felt Dar sigh again. “Why don’t you try making friends

with her? I’m sure you two have something in common.”

THEY APPROACHED KERRY’S car, and she used the remote to

unlock the door, then muffled a smile as Dar opened it for her. She got

in and paused as her lover leaned on the window and watched her get

settled. “Meet you at the ferry?”

“Drive careful,” Dar told her, then closed the door. She walked

around the back of the Mustang and got into her own car, starting it and

pulling out after Kerry onto the main street. They drove along the beach

road and turned right onto the causeway that led home, navigating the

relatively sparse traffic in tandem. They reached the first bridge and

rolled over it, reaching the top and starting down the other side.

It took Dar’s mind a frantic second to confirm that the headlights

coming toward them were really in the wrong lane, a half-ton of truck

barreling down toward Kerry, who was starting to react, throwing her

wheel hard to the left and sending the Mustang bolting toward the

green center island.

For a second, Dar froze, her eyes caught in the glaring headlights

bearing down on both of them. Then she reacted with pure instinct,

gunning the engine of the Lexus and roaring past Kerry, putting herself

between the oncoming four-by-four and the skidding Mustang as she

Red Sky At Morning 95

slid into a sideways block.

The oncoming blue vehicle jerked to the right, then suddenly made

a hard turn, skimming Dar’s front bumper as it clawed its way over the

center island and bounced into the eastbound lanes, missing a taxi by a

hair and roaring off down toward the beach.

Dar slowly unclenched her fingers from the steering wheel and

pushed back, her heart slamming so hard in her chest it threatened to

squeeze between her ribs and escape. She jerked the door open and

tumbled out of the car, hanging on to the edge of the window for a long

moment as her shaking legs refused to hold her up. Then she took a

breath and forced herself into a run to where Kerry’s car was half up

onto the center island, her engine off and her headlights shining wanly

into the tropical foliage.

The door opened as Dar reached it, and she yanked impatiently,

dropping to her knees beside the seat as Kerry leaned halfway out.

“Hey.” She hugged Kerry to her in mindless relief, feeling the shaky

breath as Kerry buried her face against Dar’s neck. “You okay?”

“Yeah.” Kerry nodded. “Just scared the holy pooters out of me.”

“Me, too.”

Kerry released her and got out of the car, leaning on Dar’s shoulder

as she glanced around and examined the damage. Though the other car

hadn’t touched her, climbing onto the center island had done evil things

to a car not intended as a four-wheel-drive vehicle. “Erf.”

Dar got to her feet and regarded the apparently broken axle. “Well,

that’s it.”

Kerry was leaning against the side of the car. “That’s what?” She

turned and gave her lover a puzzled look. “I’m sure they can fix this.”

“You’re getting a new car,” Dar responded matter-of-factly. “If that

thing had hit you, this would have folded like a used piece of tin foil.”

“Oh, I don’t know about that, Dar. It always seemed pr—” Kerry

got a good look at Dar’s face, and cut her sentence off in mid-word.

“Well, I was thinking about a new one the other day. Maybe it’s a good

idea.” She walked over and leaned against her partner. “Can we call a

tow for this, and go home?”

“Good idea.” Dar took out her cell phone as they walked toward

the balefully crouching Lexus, its hazard lights flashing as traffic drove

cautiously around it. “We can go car shopping on the web when we get

there.”

Kerry let out a slightly hysterical chuckle. “Honey, we don’t have

to do that. Besides, I think I want to check out one of these for myself.”

She patted the SUV. “It’s nice and solid, right?”

Dar glanced up from her conversation. “I was thinking maybe a

Hummer.” She went back to the phone and gave directions.

“A what?”

“Unless maybe Dad could get a Humvee.” Dar closed the phone,

tapping it against her chin thoughtfully, her face completely serious.

96 Melissa Good

“He probably could.”

Kerry knocked on her chest. “Hello? Earth to Dar? I’m not driving

an armored personnel carrier around Miami, so I hope you’re joking.”

Dar nudged her into the car, then closed the door and got in on the

driver’s side. “Deny that it wouldn’t be handy in afternoon traffic.” She

started the car and shifted cautiously into drive. “Maybe a tank.”

“Dar.”

“What? They come in surplus, and Dad loves tinkering with the

engines.”

“Dar!”

“Hell to park, though.”

“You are joking, right?”

Pale blue eyes regarded her as they waited in line for the ferry.

“Yes.” Dar finally smiled. “I tend to say stupid things when I lose my

mind.”

Kerry lifted a hand and they interlaced fingers, a gesture that

always brought a sense of warm familiarity to both of them. “Well, I

was completely safe. I had this huge Lexus between me and the

kamikaze wackos. They’d have probably bounced off and ended up in

Biscayne Bay.” She was rewarded by another smile. “Crazy people.”

Dar nodded, leaning back in her seat in quiet relief. The draining of

the adrenaline that had raced through her body left her almost sleepy,

and she didn’t feel like moving, not even when the ferry docked and she

had to maneuver the Lexus onto its lightly shifting deck. She kept her

eyes half-closed and rubbed Kerry’s fingers with her thumb as they rode

over to the island. Then she turned and gazed at Kerry’s profile. “You

sure a Hummer’s out of the question?”

“Dar.”

“They come in nice colors.”

“Blue, gray, and green.” Kerry regarded her amusedly. “And black.

I’d like something a little lighter.”

“Hmph.” Dar leaned her knee against the steering wheel. “The tank

comes in desert camo. That’s light.”

“Dar,” Kerry started laughing, “would you just cut that out? I’m

not getting a tank.”

They were both quiet for a few minutes.

“Can you imagine the gas mileage those things get?” Kerry finally

spoke up. “It’d cost a fortune.”

“No problem. I’ll give you a raise to cover it,” Dar responded

instantly. They looked at each other, then they both burst out laughing

in relief. “Think of the impression you’d give, pulling up to a

consolidation in that,” Dar got out.

Kerry just kept laughing.

Chapter

Six

THUNDER ROLLED SULLENLY in over the ocean, lightning

flashes outlining the whitecaps that scurried up the beach and ruffled

the water’s dark surface.

Most of the island was still dark, the condos squatting on the edge

of the land silent and brooding, their windows blank and featureless in

the predawn hours.

From one outward facing window, however, a faint light poured.

Anyone insane enough to be walking out along the beach in the storm

would have seen a profile outlined in it as someone stood inside the

dry, safe building watching the surge of the waves.

“Wow.” Kerry leaned against the counter, feeling the cool surface

through the thin cotton of her T-shirt. “Glad I’m not out there.” She

turned her head as the toaster released four slices of fragrant cinnamon

raisin toast. “Ah.” A moment later the toast was resting on plates and

she was spreading softened butter over it. They were so used to waking

up early that even today, when their usual morning run was out of the

question, they both were up and rambling around the condo.

Dar was in her study catching up on mail, and Kerry set the plates

of toast and scrambled eggs, along with two glasses of orange juice and

coffee, onto a tray before heading in that direction. For a moment she

paused in the doorway to watch her lover, hard at work behind her

desk, before she continued on and set the tray down on the small table

nearby. “Anything catastrophic?”

“Hmm?” Dar looked up, her face outlined in luridly ghostly

phosphor light. “I got a compliment on you from Intratech. Whatever

you did with BellSouth yesterday got them back up and running.”

“Really?” Kerry looked pleased. She set the plate of toast and eggs

down, then handed Dar her orange juice. “Bottoms up.”

Dar took the glass and leaned back, hitching her knee up to rest

against the desk’s edge as she sipped at the brightly colored beverage.

“Nasty out there, eh?”

Kerry took a seat on the couch and tucked her legs up under her,

leaning on the broad padded arm as she selected a slice of toast and

nibbled on it. “Very. I hope it calms down before we have to get out of

here.”

98 Melissa Good

Dar looked thoughtfully at the window as a lightning strike hit

somewhere close, causing a wicked cracking sound. She picked up the

phone on her desk and dialed a number, listening for several seconds

before it was answered. “Morning, John. This is Dar Roberts. How’s it

looking?” She cocked her head as the lightly accented voice answered,

then grunted. “That’s what I thought. Thanks.” She hung up and eyed

Kerry. “Ferry’s not operating.”

“Oh, gosh. You mean we’re stuck here?” Kerry asked ingenuously.

“I’m devastated.”

Dar smiled. “I can see that. I’m not sure the company would feel

the same way, though.” She gazed at her inbox. “I can just imagine what

yours looks like if I’ve got three pages.”

“Eek.” Kerry got up and circled the desk to peer at Dar’s screen.

“Well, some of those are from yesterday, Dar. I cleared my box before I

left work last night.” She scanned the headers. “Some of them are

duplicates of mine, too, I can tell you what h— Dar?” Teeth were

nibbling on her hip, and she glanced down to see mischievous blue eyes

peeking up at her. “Do you give a poo about the mail?”

“No,” Dar responded cheerfully. “I just wanted you to come over

here,” she chuckled. “It’s not like either of us can do anything about the

weather, Ker.”

Kerry leaned over and kissed Dar’s head. “That’s true. I’ll call Ops,

though. We might have staffing issues if people can’t get to work, and I

think I just heard they’ve got power outages in the southwest.” She felt

Dar’s arm circle her leg. “Hey, after that, maybe we can go car

shopping.”

One of Dar’s arms moved, and her hand curled around her mouse,

clicking on a closed window and opening it. “Funny you should say

that.” The new window revealed the Lexus website, snazzy and sleek

looking with various models of the automaker’s wares appearing and

disappearing. “Look what I found.”

“Ooh.” Kerry nudged her. “Move back so I can sit down.”

Obligingly, Dar scooted back in the huge leather chair and gave

Kerry room to perch on the edge of it, wrapping herself around her

lover’s body and peering over her shoulder as she took possession of

the mouse. “It’s pretty cool. You can choose your model, pick a color,

tell it what you want inside, and send an order to the nearest

dealership.” She paused. “And get it delivered.”

A grin split Kerry’s face as she pointed and clicked. “Now this is

my idea of car shopping.” She nodded in approval. “There we are...the

little SUV.”

“It’s cute,” Dar commented. “Like you.”

Kerry paused, and glanced over her shoulder so they were nose to

nose. “Thank you. I’m glad we’re not mentioning the Hummer this

morning.”

Dar’s nose twitched, and then wrinkled up into a grin. “They don’t

Red Sky At Morning 99

have as neat a website.”

Kerry bit her playfully, then returned her attention to the screen.

“Let’s see...pick a color first. Hmm.” She scrolled through the

possibilities. “Crimson, green, blue, black, white, silver, or gold. What

do you think, Dar? The black is kinda snazzy.”

“Not in Florida. I’m not into poached partner,” Dar remarked. “Go

light.”

“Okay.” Kerry clicked. “How about white?”

“Not living out here. You’d be washing it every day.”

Kerry eyed her. “Is this why you ended up with that gold color?”

She resumed clicking. “Oh, I like the blue, Dar. I don’t care if it’s dark.

I’ve got a dark car now, and it’s not so bad.” She admired her choice.

“Yeah, I like that.”

“Hmm.” Dar cocked her head.

“Now, what’s next... Ah, interior.” Kerry reviewed her choices.

“Oh, leather, definitely.” She selected it. “I’ve really gotten into this

stuff since I’ve met you.”

One of Dar’s eyebrows lifted sharply. “Me? Why?”

“Leather car seats, leather couches, that leather vest, those leather

boots you got me,” Kerry murmured. “I have nightmares of being

visited by PETA sometimes and having to escape out the back.” She

clicked on the added options. “Hmm...what do we have here? Heated

seats? No thanks.”

Dar was still snickering over her comments. “I never thought about

that. I just like the feel of leather, especially in stuff I’ve gotta sit on.”

Kerry laughed softly. “Me, too.” She paused and gave her lover an

assessing look. “Hmm. Could I talk you into a pair of leather pants?”

“Sure.” Dar settled both arms around Kerry. “As long as you wear

them,” she amended quickly, hearing the chortle. “I had a pair, long

time back. I only wore them once.”

Kerry paused, and turned again. “Once?”

Dar nodded. “They squeak,” she explained. “I scared the crap out

of myself every time I moved.” She felt Kerry start to laugh and she held

on as her lover dissolved into helpless chuckles. “Ahem. Weren’t we

discussing heated seats?”

“Mine’s plenty warm.” Kerry gave her a sultry, over-the-shoulder

smirk. “Oh, you mean for the car. Right.” She returned her attention to

the screen. “CD player, check. Sunroof, check. Four wheel drive, check.

Extra electrical package, check.”

“It’ll be nice when they do integrated satellite cellular,” Dar

commented. “And put in a laptop mount.” She peered over Kerry’s

shoulder. “Air bags and ABS? Good.”

“Yep.” Kerry reviewed her selections, then had the website provide

her with a three-dimensional view. “Looks good. I like it.” She

investigated further. “Lease, you think? Yeah. Okay, here we go.” She

sent in her request and added a digital wallet and signature with her

100 Melissa Good

personal information. “Oh yeah, I like this, Dar. Much more fun than

getting a car the old-fashioned way.”

“Oh, I don’t know.” Dar freed a hand and took a swallow of coffee.

“It’s sort of exciting to go to the dealership...in a sleazy, carnival kinda

way.” She chewed on her toast. “I remember the first new car I got. I’d

been saving up for months, and I just decided to go one night, and not

tell my parents.”

“Oh boy.” Kerry took a bite of the toast held so invitingly nearby.

“What’d you get?”

“I traded in an eighty-five Malibu.” Dar smiled in memory. “It was

paid off, so that, plus the down payment I had, pretty much guaranteed

me just about anything I wanted on the lot. I felt like a kid in a toy

store.”

Kerry pulled the plate over and started sharing forkfuls of eggs

with Dar. “Uh-huh.”

“I looked at little ones, big ones, musta driven that salesman nuts,”

the dark-haired woman said. “It was such a weird feeling. I finally

narrowed it down to a choice between this little sports car number that

was really cute and a pickup truck.”

“A pickup truck?” Kerry fed her some eggs.

“Mm. I was such a little redneck,” Dar admitted. “Besides, Daddy

had a pickup truck.” She leaned back and drained her juice glass. “So I

ended up with a charcoal gray pickup with racing stripes and a roll

bar.”

“And fuzzy dice?” Kerry muffled a smile. “Hey, don’t give me that

look. I used to have a pair of trolls hanging from my rearview mirror. I

had to settle for something a lot more conservative, though. My parents

allocated cars to us every year, whatever manufacturer was trying to

woo my father.” She got up and retrieved her own coffee, standing

before the window and gazing out. “The first time I got to pick my own

car was when I moved down here.” A smile crossed her face. “I was so

damn sick of teak panels and snooty hood ornaments. I remember

passing by a Ford dealership and seeing the new Mustangs, and boy...I

was right there.” She laughed. “Vroom vroom...a convertible muscle

car. Damn, that felt good to drive off the lot in.” Kerry sighed. “I felt

like such a rebel. My parents almost had a heart attack when I told

them.” She turned and looked at Dar. “How did your folks react?”

Dar grinned. “Well, it was one of the few decisions I’d made that

we all agreed on,” she related. “It was an extended cab, with space in

the back for Mom, so I became the official driver in the family. Dad

loved the truck, and Mom loved not having him drive, so for once, we

were all on the same page.”

Kerry tried to imagine what it would have been like to have had

that kind of relationship with her parents. She couldn’t do it. Her

mother had been horrified when she’d told her about the Mustang, and

her father had told her in no uncertain terms that the car would be left

Red Sky At Morning 101

behind when she came home from Miami. Thoughtfully, Kerry

wondered if it was at that moment she’d decided she wasn’t ever going

back. Certainly she’d gone a little over the line after that, staying out

and breaking all the rules she’d lived under for such a long time.

She’d actually been lucky, now that she looked back on that wild

period. She could have gotten herself into a lot of real trouble and not

just ended up suffering a few hangovers and barely remembered near

misses, the last of which had scared her so badly it finally knocked some

sense into her. She’d been more careful after that, but she was still

aware of that potential wild side, something she doubted she wanted

Dar to ever see.

“Well. I’m going to go work on my inbox, so I don’t feel completely

guilty about being trapped here in my underwear with you.” She

winked at Dar. “Come visit me?”

Dar responded with a frank grin, visible in Kerry’s mind’s eye as

she left the study and headed upstairs with Chino trotting at her heels.

“JESUS.” KERRY TUGGED her hood closer and bolted for the front

door of ILS, crossing from the drenched air into the climate-controlled

lobby with a sense of being slapped in the face with the chill. As she hit

the tile, she lost her footing and slid, yanked to a halt by the frantic grip

of the security guard as she passed the station. “Whoa! Thanks.”

“No problem, Ms. Stuart.” The guard patted her arm. “Careful

there; it’s the Lord’s own rivers raining out there.”

“No kidding.” Kerry shook herself, scattering droplets of water

over the tile, which she correctly assumed would be easier to clean than

the carpet upstairs. “Much more of this, and we’ll have to close the

parking lot. The water’s up to some hubcaps out there.” She turned,

getting a brief glimpse of Dar’s taillights as she turned out of the lot and

headed south. “Hope Dar doesn’t run into trouble driving.” She glanced

at her watch and sighed, turning to walk across the cold lobby toward

the elevators. The rain had let up a little, the winds abated just enough

to allow the ferry to commence operation, and they’d reluctantly

decided that playing hooky from work the week after they’d both been

gone for days was probably not the best idea in the world.

Rats. Kerry punched the elevator button and waited. It wasn’t that

she didn’t like her job; she did. The door opened and she entered,

turning and hitting the button for the fourteenth floor. She just liked

spending time with Dar more, that was all.

“Morning, Ms. Kerry.” The doors had opened at the tenth floor, and

Brent edged on behind a rubber-wheeled AV cart.

“Morning, Brent,” Kerry replied politely. Brent had been avoiding

her for a few months, since the night he’d found out about her and Dar’s

relationship. She suspected he didn’t approve of her lifestyle, and she

felt a little sad about that, since she’d developed a fondness for the

102 Melissa Good

young tech. “Who’s that for?”

Brent had been staring intently at the wall, and now he glanced

briefly at her. “Requisition 23343, ma’am.” He returned his eyes to the

wall.

“Well,” Kerry exhaled, “I hope the requisition enjoys it.” The doors

opened and she held them while Brent moved the cart off the elevator.

“Did the equipment for Accounting come in?”

“I don’t know, ma’am. Thank you, ma’am.” Brent turned and

wheeled his cart away, keeping his head down as he walked.

Kerry made a mental note to talk to Mark about his tech, then

headed for her office. She heard raised voices halfway down the hall

and raked a hand through her still-damp hair as she readied herself for

another fractious day.

THE CAMP WAS positively gray when Dar got there. The heavy

rain had turned the ground into a slough of sheeting ripples of water,

broken by heavily rutted areas of mud where marching recruits and

multi-ton vehicles had passed.

The guard didn’t even blink at her this time, he just waved her

through; and she navigated the puddles cautiously as she made her way

into the main parking lot. “What a mess.” She regarded the steady rain

with a critical eye, glad she’d brought her all-weather gear. She pulled

up her hood and fastened the front clasps, then opened the door and

slid out, her booted feet sending a respectable splash out in all

directions. “Glad I remembered these, too.” She closed the door and

started toward the command building, ripples moving away from her

toward the edge of the lot as she walked.

The Marine beside the door opened it as she approached, and she

gave him a nod as she went inside the building, taking in a breath of the

brass-scented air with a renewed twinge of nostalgia. She took the stairs

up two at a time and walked briskly through the upper hall entrance,

turning right and crashing headlong into Chief Daniel, who had been

headed just as quickly in the other direction.

Dar hopped back a step, reaching out in pure instinct as the chief

bounced off her and slammed against the wall. “Hey. Sorry about that.”

The chief ripped her arm out of Dar’s grasp and glared at her. “You

really should watch where you’re going, ma’am.”

“Well, I would, but my eyeballs don’t extend out on stalks and

reach around corners,” Dar replied. “And I left my handheld radar at

home. So, either accept my apology, or just get the hell out of my way.”

The chief wrestled her best stiff upper lip into position and dusted

herself off. “We didn’t expect to see you here today.”

“I bet.” Dar smiled engagingly at her. “We left off at Battle

Operations yesterday, didn’t we?”

The chief’s jaw jerked and her lips twitched, but she merely extended

Red Sky At Morning 103

a hand in the direction she’d been originally going. “After you.”

They passed through the halls, going through offices, then the chief

turned and went through a door into a stairwell. “It’s on the top floor,”

she informed Dar with a brief smile. “We don’t have elevators.” The

chief started up the stairs without further words, and Dar shook her

head and rolled her eyes before she followed.

The six flights served to give her a nice little workout, and she was

in a better mood by the time she beat the chief to the door at the top of

the stairs and pulled it open, sweeping her arm forward in a courtly

flourish. “After you.”

The chief eyed her narrowly, then sighed and walked past into the

hall.

Dar undid the catches on her trench coat and let the edges flap free

as she strode down the center of the woven carpet floor. On either side

of her, the walls were lined with bulletin boards, and this area had the

look of a working space. It was more Spartan than the floors below, and

she could just detect the scent of sweat and old wool on the air. The

boards held notices of classes and rotations; she caught glimpses of

platoon names and the personnel assigned to them, uniformly

typewritten with a first initial and surname. She smiled at a brief

memory of when she was very young, running up here and searching

for her father’s name, hoping against hope he’d been assigned to a base

unit and not a ship for the next six months.

She’d usually been disappointed. But every once in a while, there’d

been a break, and she’d gone back home in giddy high spirits, looking

forward to six months of piggyback rides and Saturday morning games

in the backyard.

“Ms. Roberts.”

The chief’s voice broke into her memories and she looked up to face

the sailor’s dour expression. “Yes?”

“I don’t care what you think about what you see in here, do not

voice your opinion in front of the recruits or my sailors.” The ginger-

haired woman’s jaw moved. “Is that clear?”

Dar let her wonder what her response was going to be for a few

seconds. “Agreed,” she finally replied. “Even if it’s a good opinion.”

She met the chief’s eyes steadily. “Let’s go.”

They passed through the doors and entered into another world.

Here, the quiet hallways were left behind, and a bustle of activity

surrounded them, consisting chiefly of moving bodies in blue denim

with serious faces. To one side, a small group of recruits was getting

bawled out, their bodies stiffened against the tirade and their eyes

strictly to the front. To their left, a row of closed gray painted doors

with rubber seals on them called to mind the watertight doors on a ship

and, Dar knew, enclosed simulators.

They kept walking, past the open doors of a large open room where

a class in hand-to-hand was being taught, the hoarse yells and dull

104 Melissa Good

splats of bodies hitting the floor distinctive in the air.

“Chief!” a male voice hollered from just in front of them. A young

man with bright-red hair was leaning half out a doorway and gesturing

to Dar’s reluctant guide. “That damn sim program’s down again!”

“Wait here,” the chief ordered, heading in that direction.

Dar ignored the order, following the sailor with a look of mild

amusement.

Chief Daniel stopped and turned. “Don’t you ever do what you’re

told, Ms. Roberts?”

“No.” Dar walked past her and ducked around the redheaded

sailor. “One of the major reasons I never joined the Navy.” She evaded a

hurrying tech carrying a piece of hardware and let a brief grin cross her

face. “This place hasn’t changed.” Three men were gathered around a

computer console, and as she watched, one reared back and slapped the

side of it in frustration. She walked up behind them and peered over

their shoulders as the chief hurried up on the other side. Lines of code

were scrolling across the screen, and Dar studied them, head cocked just

slightly to one side, blue eyes intent.

“What’s the problem?” The chief pushed one of the sailors out of

the way and sat down, punching buttons rapidly. “Did you reset it?”

“Twice,” the displaced sailor told her. “Stupid thing keeps going

out. Piece of crap.”

The chief managed to get the display to steady, and she started a

reset of the equipment. “Is there anyone in this thing? I don’t want to

cycle it if I’m gonna douse a furkin’ admiral or something.”

“No. It’s empty.” The sailor glanced over the equipment into the

simulator through a one-way mirrored window. “We took the class out

the second time it dumped and told ’em to dry off.”

“All right. Let me just...” the chief muttered.

“Hold it.” Dar’s voice cut through the crowd suddenly. She moved

the sailor in front of her aside and leaned over the chief, ignoring the

look of outrage. “Move.”

“Ma’am, now you just—”

Dar’s tone deepened and went cold, snapping with an authority

they hadn’t heard from her yet. “I said move!”

Purely by instinct, the chief obeyed, sliding out of the chair as Dar

dropped into it, her eyes on the screen as her fingers sped over the keys

with practiced sureness.

“What are you doing?” the chief demanded.

Dar didn’t answer. She was too busy wracking her brain for codes

and logic as she called up the simulator’s program and studied it, her

brows knitting tightly as she searched the lines of green letters and

symbols.

“Ms. Roberts, what are you doing!” the chief yelled, almost into

Dar’s ear. “You do not have the authority to be touching this

equipment.”

Red Sky At Morning 105

Dar called up another screen. “Someone’s altered the program.”

She moved the system into an editing mode and started to make

changes. “Someone who didn’t have half a damn clue as to what the hell

they were doing.”

The chief’s eyes almost came out of her head. “Hold it. I said, hold,

ma’am. That is a state-of-the-art system and you can’t just—”

“Sure I can.” Dar’s hands moved in a blur. “State of the art? Gimme

a break, Chief. Figures the Navy’d still be using a system prototype

designed by a half-baked sixteen-year-old code jockey with an affinity

for COBOL.” She made a last change, then saved and recompiled the

program. “There.” She reset the system with a set of keystrokes and

watched as it reinitialized. She was rewarded with a steady login screen

and a slate of green lights, which flickered across the top of the machine

with a set of satisfied clicks. “Hoo yah,” Dar muttered softly, for the

first time in a very, very long time. She got startled looks from the

sailors, but she ignored them as she stood up and relinquished the

terminal. “All yours.”

“Ms. Roberts,” the chief’s voice was very cold, “a word with you

over there, please.” She turned and walked into the nearest simulator

and waited for Dar to follow her, then she shut the door and spun the

wheel, locking them both inside.

IT WAS AN engine room, Dar realized as the door slammed shut

and she felt the air compress around her. Her pulse jumped and she

went still, grabbing hold of the sudden panic that gripped her guts.

“Was that necessary?”

The chief studied her intently for a moment. “Who in the hell do

you think you are?” she barked, advancing on Dar and making the small

space even smaller. “I thought I told you to keep your mouth shut in

there!”

Dar felt her temper rising. “Back off, Chief,” she warned, edging

away from the angry woman.

“I most certainly will not back off.” Daniel poked her sharply. “I’ve

about had it up to here with you, Roberts, and I am not going to put up

with one more minute of your kiss-my-ass attitude!” Her voice got

louder, ringing off the metal floor and walls as she backed Dar against

the wall.

The room closed in on Dar, and a wash of blood and energy swept

over her, warming her skin with startling rapidity. “Back off!” she

repeated, the pitch of her voice dropping.

“You listen to me! You either decide to keep your damn mouth

shut,” Chief Daniel forged on, “or I’ll—”

She never really saw it coming. One moment her civilian victim was

pressed against the wall, the next moment the chief was on the ground,

her skull ringing with the contact against the grill floor, with Dar

106 Melissa Good

Roberts’s forearm pressing against her chin and a pair of wild blue eyes

boring into her like searchlights.

The chief was no coward, but she’d seen that look before, and she

had the sense to realize the dangerous situation she’d initiated was

rapidly getting beyond her control, so she did the only prudent thing

left to her. She let her body go limp, secure in her own tough condition

but not stupid enough to challenge the youth and strength she felt

crouched over her.

“Back off,” Dar whispered, seeing red for the first time in a long

time.

“All right,” Chief Daniel answered, just as quietly. “Easy.” Slowly,

the pressure on Daniel’s throat lessened, and Dar eased back away from

her, the taller woman’s body rising to a balanced stance, her hands

balled lightly into fists that looked fully capable of doing some damage.

It was not the reaction she’d been expecting, having figured Dar for the

loudmouthed type that turned into a puffball when blown on hard

enough. Her angular features, now settled in darkly savage lines, struck

a sudden chord of familiarity but the chief knew she didn’t have time to

figure out where from. “Okay, just relax, all right?”

Dar leaned back against the console, the intense surge of adrenaline

still making her heart race and causing faint twitches to shiver up and

down her arms and legs. It was the closest she’d come to losing control

in half a lifetime, and it scared her a little, to know just how easily the

chief had triggered that. “That was a very stupid thing to do,” she told

the sailor, who slowly sat up and was rubbing her head. “I’m not one of

your recruits, and if you ever do that again, I’ll knock you right through

that damn bulkhead, you got me?”

“Think you could?” the chief asked softly.

“Yes,” Dar answered with utter sureness. “When my daddy taught

me to fight, he made sure of that.”

Daniel studied her for a long moment, then she sighed and got up,

rubbing her elbow where it had slammed against the floor. She turned a

console chair around and sat on it, resting her arms on the back and

gazing at Dar. “All right.” She nodded slowly. “I thought we had an

understanding that you wouldn’t spout off in front of my staff.”

Dar let her hands rest on her thighs, her heart finally slowing to its

normal pace. “I said I wouldn’t give an opinion.” She skirted the issue.

“I didn’t.”

The chief snorted. “Saying a kid designed the sim wasn’t an

opinion? Bullshit.”

“I was the kid,” Dar replied simply. Then she got up and walked

over to the hatch, taking a breath before she spun the wheel and

released the catches, allowing it to swing inward. The air outside

rushed in, and she stepped out of the simulator with a sense of relief to

face round, wide eyes that rapidly found other objects to look at.

Then she realized they’d all been watching everything on the

Red Sky At Morning 107

monitors. Without a word, she walked past them and into the hallway,

desperate for a moment of peace and quiet and a cup of Navy coffee.

THE OPERATIONS MEETING had been underway for ten minutes

or so before Kerry entered, giving everyone a brief, distracted nod

before she took her seat at the head of the table and ran her eyes over a

freshly printed agenda. The staff all started warbling at once.

“Kerry, that circuit you were escalating came in.”

“We’ve got six mainframes stuck in customs in Mexico. Midwest

OPS wants to know if you can help.”

“The coffee machine just exploded.”

Kerry’s head jerked up at the last statement, and she peered across

the table at Enid Petrofax, the MIS coordinator. “What?”

Enid scratched her jaw nervously. “Didn’t you hear the bang? The

machine just exploded. We’ve got espresso grounds from the main door

to the bathroom.”

Everyone was silent, exchanging startled glances. “Ah.” Kerry sat

back. “Well, have we called the company? How in the hell could that

thing explode? I realize it’s steam powered, but good grief!”

“Well.” Mark had entered and was now approaching the table, his

entire shirt front covered in dark brown liquid and grounds. “I gotta tell

ya, that was the stupidest thing I ever saw.” He held up a piece of round

metal. “Damn hot chocolate top musta fallen in the espresso handle. It

blocked the steam.”

“Ew.” Kerry winced.

“That wasn’t the stupid part.” Mark glared dourly around the

table. “We need to find out what technognorp kept pressing the brew

button when nothing was coming out.”

Kerry covered her eyes. “Oh, good grief.” She peeked between her

fingers at the muddy-looking MIS chief. “Mark, go change. Enid, call

Laurenzo Brothers if you haven’t already, and put a note out to the

building to remind them we’re a technology company and should act

like it.”

“Yes, ma’am.” Enid made a note on her pad. “María already called

Laurenzo Brothers. She’s got a cousin that works there.”

“Unbelievable.” Kerry shook her head. “Okay, now...what was that

about Mexico? Those aren’t the mainframes for the university project in

Illinois, are they?”

John Byers, their Midwest operations manager, nodded glumly.

“Yeah. Next you’re going to ask me how they ended up in Mexico,

right? I wish I knew. All I can get from IBM is that they were on one of

our POs that had that as a freight address.” He paused and reviewed his

notes. “I asked them to fax me a copy of it, but the bottom line is, they

want a ton of money to release them out of customs and onto the plane

to Chicago.”

108 Melissa Good

Kerry leaned back, wishing she didn’t have the headache she did.

The weather, she suspected, was the root cause. “Okay.” She steepled

her fingers and rested her lips against the tips of them, trying to figure

out what Dar would do.

Something tricky, she was sure, because handing over thousands of

dollars into government fingers wasn’t something Dar would have

liked. Hmm. She was aware of everyone’s eyes on her, curious and

intent, especially Clarice’s at the other end of the table.

What would Dar do?

“Okay. This is what you’re going to do.” Kerry took a breath.

“What’s the closest account we’ve got down there?”

“Tijuana International,” Stacia Brennon supplied, her voice

curious. “Why?”

Kerry got up and paced, something she knew her partner loved to

do. “Call up the delivery executive for that account. Tell him to take

delivery of those mainframes.” She paused and turned, leaning her

hands on the back of Mark’s empty chair. “Then write up an inter-

divisional transfer between the South American SBU and the

Educational, and have FedEx International pick them up on our inter-

company account.”

“Ooh,” Stacia smiled, “I like it.”

John Byers chuckled. “Me, too. Stace, you want to call Pedro? I’ll

get FedEx on the line.” His eyes twinkled as he glanced back at Kerry.

“Very slick, chief.”

Kerry smiled and walked back around to her seat, dropping into it

and stretching her legs out under the table as she cradled her tea mug in

both hands. She’d hoped the herbal stuff would settle her stomach,

which had been in churning upset most of the morning, but so far it

hadn’t, and Kerry hoped she wasn’t coming down with something. “I

had a good teacher.”

Chuckles traveled around the table. “That’s what we hear.” Clarice

smiled sweetly at her. “Looks like Dar picked a wonderful successor.”

Yeesh. Kerry smiled back at her. “Thank you. I like to think so.” She

glanced up as Mark reentered the room, then reviewed the rest of the

agenda. “Okay, what’s next? Mark, did we get all of the equipment

requests in for first quarter?”

Clarice looked back down at her notes with a smirk, ignoring Mark

as he circled around her and took his seat again.

Kerry’s nails drummed softly on her pad.

“HEY, KER, YOU up for lunch?” Mark caught up to her in the

hallway on the way back to their offices. “They’ve got some decent-

looking fried chicken down there today.”

Kerry winced and laid a hand over her stomach. “Ergh...I don’t

think I’m up to that. I’ll go down and have a cup of soup with you,

Red Sky At Morning 109

though.” She punched the elevator button. “My guts have been in knots

since before the meeting.”

“Flu, maybe?” Mark hazarded. “Been going around, I hear.”

“Maybe,” Kerry agreed, as they entered the elevator and let the

doors close. A thought occurred to her, and she shifted her portfolio

under her left arm and removed her cell phone from its clip with her

other hand. As they reached the bottom floor and exited out of the

elevator into the huge lobby, she hit the auto dialer and held the phone

to her ear.

It rang an unusual number of times before it was answered and she

heard Dar’s voice, a slightly hoarse note in it that immediately worried

her. “Hi.”

“Hey.” The note modulated and deepened, sounding relieved even

through the cellular connection. “What’s up? Problems there?”

“Um.” Kerry wracked her brains for a reason to be calling.

“Well...ah...I just need to know...” She stopped and took a breath.

“Would you believe I just wanted to hear your voice?” She lowered her

own and gave the two passing admins a smile. “Mark, can you grab a

table?”

“Sure.” The MIS chief waved at her. “Say hi to the boss for me.” He

disappeared into the cafeteria, leaving Kerry in relative isolation.

“Sorry.” Kerry returned her attention to the phone and moved

toward the plate-glass wall. “Anyway, it was silly. How are you?”

A sigh came down the line. “Tough morning,” Dar said. “I think I

went over the line for a few minutes.”

Uh-oh. Kerry found a bench and sat on it, ignoring the passing

crowds on their way to lunch. “What happened? The petty person get to

you? I knew I should have come down there and booted her in the

behind.” Her guts started to ease up a little, and she took a deeper

breath. “No wonder my insides are in knots.”

There was a little silence. “Are they?” Dar asked. “Really?”

“Yeah,” Kerry said. “Have been for a while. Between that and the

headache I’ve got, I thought I was coming down with something. Are

you all right?”

“Pretty much. I found a bottle of iced tea and a balcony. I’ve been

standing out here for about ten minutes just watching it rain,” Dar

answered. “I think I’ve got your headache’s twin sister. Damn, I haven’t

lost it like that in years, Ker.”

“Did you yell at her?” Kerry returned the waved greeting from

Duks.

“No.” A sigh sounded. “She backed me into corner and started

bawling me out. One poke too many, I guess. I took her down and

nearly ripped her head off.”

Kerry stared at the phone in shocked silence. Apparently Dar

realized it, because her next words were rushed, almost stammered.

“It just happened so fast... I don’t know what she thought she was

110 Melissa Good

trying to do, but I—”

“Wait a minute,” Kerry interrupted. “Just hold it there.”

Dar fell silent.

“She poked you?” Kerry’s voice rose. “She laid a finger on you?

Who in the hell does she think she is? That’s bullshit, Dar!”

“Um...”

“Jesus! You should call that general buddy of yours and get her

butt transferred to the bottom of Hoover Dam!” Kerry went on. “Son of

a bitch!”

“Ker, take it easy.” Dar’s voice had calmed. “I took care of it. I

pretty much think she won’t try that again.”

“Damn straight she won’t,” Kerry snorted. “Boy, wait ’til I see her.”

Dar laughed softly. “Oh, sweetheart, you just made my day,” she

said. “Thank you.”

“I haven’t done anything yet,” Kerry muttered in protest.

“Dipwad.”

“Why don’t you get some warm milk and go lay down on the couch

in my office for a little while?” Dar was still chuckling. “I’m figuring on

taking off from here in couple of hours. There isn’t much I can do

without the T1; and frankly, I think I’m going to find more when I get

everything sucked down and into the analyzers.”

Kerry imagined the plush comfort of the couch upstairs and smiled.

“Actually, I feel better now,” she admitted. “But be careful, okay? I keep

having nightmares of you being buried under the billowing clouds of

testosterone out there.”

“I will. Talk to you later, cute stuff.”

“All right,” Kerry replied. “Love you.”

“Love you, too.”

Kerry folded the phone and juggled it in her hands as she leaned

back, definitely feeling the knots unraveling in her stomach. Her

headache was still there, but the tension she’d felt all morning was

dissipating. She stood up and stowed her phone, then tugged her

sleeves a bit straighter and made her way into the cafeteria.

DAR BRACED HER boots against the lower railing on the small

porch she’d rediscovered near the back end of the training area. There

was a small hard bench built against the wall, and just enough cover to

avoid being soaked by the still-heavy rain outside.

Ah, Kerrison. Dar sighed silently. What in the hell would I do without

you? She’d been thumping herself over her reaction to Chief Daniel, but

now she sat back and considered it more objectively. The woman had

locked them into a closed place and come at her in a threatening

manner, aggressively shoving her back against a bulkhead.

What was the chief expecting to happen? Had she really expected

Dar to break down and blubber or something? Dar folded her arms

Red Sky At Morning 111

across her chest. Maybe that’s what Daniel had been looking for, to see

how far she could push Dar before Dar pushed back.

Or.

Maybe she’d been hoping Dar would take a swing at her, and give

her grounds to force the base commander to take action.

Hmm. In that case, her response had been appropriate, with just

enough force to prove her point and not enough aggression to get her in

trouble. Hey. Dar rubbed her jaw and had to laugh. Only took thirty years

for you to figure out how to balance that act. Way to go, Dardar!

With a sigh, she stood up and grabbed her bottle of peach iced tea,

draining it before she made her way back through the small door and

into the corner cul-de-sac that it opened onto. Once upon a time it had

been a larger suite, and the porch a perk of some big shot’s corner office,

but time, and changing needs, had forced the Navy to throw up wood

and plasterboard walls to divide up the space.

Dar put a hand on one of the worn wooden doorways and gazed

down the hall, debating over what to do next. Her decision was made,

however, when Chief Daniel swung out of Operations Center and

spotted her, turning on her heel and heading toward Dar with a

determined look.

Dar chose to remain where she was, and she leaned against the

doorframe, folding her arms and watching the other woman approach.

“Interested in round two?” she asked as Daniel came within close

earshot. A ghostly Kerry poked at her and she squirmed. “Or would you

rather just go have lunch?”

Chief Daniel opened her mouth to answer, held it open for a

moment, then closed it and released her breath with a sigh.

“C’mon. I’ll buy.” Dar straightened up. “We’re both grownups.

Let’s act like it.”

Clearly, the chief had been caught by surprise. She hesitated for a

long beat, then lifted both hands a little and let them fall. “What the

hell. All right, Ms. Roberts. You’re giving me a pain the size of an

aircraft carrier, so I might as well get a meal out of it. Lead on.”

They found a table in the back of the mess and sat down with trays

of open-faced turkey sandwiches. Dar opened her carton of milk and

drank directly from it, watching her reluctant lunch partner mess with a

pile of lettuce and tomatoes.

“So.” Chief Daniel neatly sliced her salad into manageable chunks.

“You’re Big Andy’s kid.”

Dar cocked her head to one side. “Yes, I am.”

The Chief looked up, meeting her eyes. “You could have said that

right off.”

“Why?” Dar shot back. “Shouldn’t make a damn bit of a

difference.”

Daniel snorted and shook her head. “Can the bullshit, lady. It

matters, and you know it does. Did you think you’d have an advantage

112 Melissa Good

by acting like a clueless outsider?” She picked up her glass of iced tea

and took a sip. “Here I think I’ve got some dumb civ making my life

miserable, and it turns out I’ve been hauling around some damn

smartass Navy brat.”

“Oh. You mean I could have skipped the howitzer-up-the-ass

attitude if I’d told you up front I grew up here?” Dar inquired. “Maybe

you should have done your homework, Chief. I have a file on you an

inch thick.”

The chief stopped eating and put her silverware down, staring at

Dar with a look completely devoid of humor. “What in the hell do you

mean by that?”

Dar merely watched her, sucking idly on her milk. She waited for

the veins to start emerging on the ginger-haired woman’s temples, then

she finally replied. “Relax. There’s nothing outstandingly scary in it.”

She actually didn’t have that much, but the reaction she’d gotten from

the comment made her itch to have Mark search further.

Daniel sat there, breathing hard for a moment. “You’re a real son of

a bitch, aren’t you?”

A charming smile appeared on Dar’s face. “I can be.” She paused.

“If I’m forced into it.” One finger pointed at the sailor. “So be smart,

and don’t.” She set the milk down and picked up her fork, spearing a bit

of mashed potatoes and tasting them.

“Sure you weren’t adopted?” the chief shot back.

The corner of Dar’s lips quirked. “I’ve looked in a mirror enough

times to know I wasn’t.” She took a bite of turkey. “But feel free to ask

my dad if you want.”

Hazel eyes narrowed, and the chief bit down on her fork with a

vicious scrape of teeth on metal. Then her face relaxed, and she snorted

softly. “No, thanks. I don’t want my fingers pulled off if he hears I laid

one of them on his precious offspring.” Her eyes searched the angular,

intense features across the table, strange and familiar at the same time.

She felt like kicking herself for not realizing who this bitch was before,

then she felt like kicking the damn commander for not telling her.

Bastard. She bet he and Perkins were laughing their asses off at her.

And what was in that file? The chief was uncomfortably aware of

the sharp intelligence behind those blue-tinted ice chips that were

watching her. Evaluating her. Daniel swallowed and reviewed her

options. She knew Andrew Roberts and had a healthy respect for him,

but she now realized his often spoken of only child was a danger of a

much higher degree.

What the hell was she going to do?

The loudspeaker’s crackle almost made her jump, and she looked

up at the speaker just as Dar did, the younger woman’s head tilting to

one side as she listened.

“Attention, attention all personnel. We have just received

notification that flooding has closed both Card Sound Road and US 1.

Red Sky At Morning 113

Be advised that all deliveries to and from the mainland have been

canceled until further notice. If you were scheduled to be transported

north today, please see your unit commander immediately.”

Groans rose around them. Daniel snorted and recovered a bit of her

balance at the perceptible annoyance in Dar’s expression. “Guess you’re

stuck here. Just our luck.” Possibilities, though, started occurring to her.

Dar sighed, ignoring her sarcasm. “I knew I should have stayed in

bed this morning.” She removed her cell phone from its clip and dialed

a number, holding the phone to her ear and turning away slightly.

Yeah, Chief Daniel mused. Maybe you should have.

Chapter

Seven

“UGH.” KERRY DROPPED into her chair and leaned back,

releasing a huge sigh and closing her eyes briefly. Very briefly, since her

intercom buzzed a second later. “Yes?”

“Ms. Kerry, my mother says to tell you that they have closed the

roads that are going to the Keys.” Mayte’s voice held a hint of anxiety.

“She is worried about Ms. Roberts.”

Oh, crap, Kerry cursed to herself. “She said she was trying to get out

of there early, Mayte. I’ll call her. I hope she’s almost back here by

now.” She reached for her phone and almost dropped it as it rang at the

same moment. “Gah—whoops. Hello?”

“Hi.” Dar’s voice sounded resigned. “Guess where I’m stuck.”

Kerry winced in pure reflex. “I just heard about the roads. That

totally sucks large rocks, Dar.”

“I know,” Dar said. “I took care of getting you a ride home,

though.”

Jesus. I forgot I needed one. Kerry mentally slapped herself. “Honey,

you didn’t have to do that. I’m sure I could beg a ride from someone

here.” It was, however, a typically Dar thing for her to do, given her

partner’s meticulous attention to details. “But thank you.”

“Well,” Dar chuckled softly, “don’t thank me just yet. It’s my dad

who’s coming to get you.”

Eeerup. Kerry winced. “Ah. Did you think my life was lacking some

excitement today or something?” she replied. “Maybe he’ll let me drive.

You think?”

“You can ask. He generally caves in to whatever you want,” Dar

answered. “Just like I do,” she added, with a verbal twinkle in her tone.

“Hey, I think I’m making some progress with the chief. I tried to do

what you’d have done.”

Still distracted by the prospect of being picked up by Andrew,

Kerry almost didn’t respond. “Uh...oh, did you? What did you do?”

“Took her to lunch.”

Kerry smiled. “Good girl.”

“Then I told her if she didn’t behave, I’d have to really get nasty.”

“Oh.” Kerry covered her eyes and laughed silently. “Gotta work on

that part, huh?”

Red Sky At Morning 115

“Eh.” Dar sighed. “Maybe it won’t be so bad down here. A couple

of the guys I grew up with just tracked me down. They wanna take me

out to the local bar and trade no-shit stories for a while. They found me

a bed just in case the roads don’t open back up.”

“You have your kit, right? I know I repacked it after the trip to the

Keys.” Kerry drummed her fingers on her desk. “Don’t take a chance,

okay? If the weather’s bad, just stick around down there. I’d kinda be

worried if I knew you were driving up Card Sound at night.” She

paused. “I’ll miss you, though. I was looking forward to a hug tonight.”

A few beats of silence followed, then Dar cleared her throat. “I’ll

make it up to you tomorrow, I promise. Okay?”

“Okay,” Kerry agreed. “Call me later and let me know what’s up. I

think I’m done with all my meetings today; now I just have a mailbox to

wade through.” She glanced at her monitor. “Dar, how did you deal

with all this crap everyone sends?”

“Simple. Take everything that isn’t immediate operations and reply

with ‘Could you please clarify why you’re asking me this?’” Dar told

her. “I guarantee ninety percent of them won’t come back.”

“Really?”

“Really.”

Kerry grinned and examined the ceiling over her head. “Thanks,

boss. I’ll do that.”

“Any time,” Dar said. “Talk to you later.”

Kerry closed the phone and put it down, indulging in a few

moments of daydreaming as she folded her hands over her stomach and

swiveled her chair a little. “What a character,” she finally murmured

with a helpless chuckle. Her intercom buzzed again, and she regarded it

balefully for a moment before she answered. “Yes?”

“Ms. Kerry?”

“I just talked to Dar, Mayte. I’ll call your mom. She’s okay, she’s

just stuck down at the base for now,” Kerry responded.

“Sí, gracias, but there is a phone call for you, from the car place.”

Car place? Kerry’s brow furrowed, then cleared. “Oh. Right. I’ll take

it. Thanks, Mayte.” She released the intercom and hit the phone line.

“Kerry Stuart speaking.”

“Ms. Stuart? This is Laura Margoles from Beach Lexus. You sent in

a vehicle request using the Internet this morning?”

“That’s right,” Kerry confirmed.

“Great.” The woman’s voice was cheerful and friendly. “We had

what you wanted right in stock. I’ve got your paperwork done; when

would you like to pick up the car?”

“Really? Just like that?” Kerry was surprised. “Leather and

everything?”

“Absolutely!” Laura stated. “They’re detailing the car now, in fact.

Shining it up and making sure everything’s in perfect condition for

you.”

116 Melissa Good

Kerry turned in her chair and reviewed the rain lashing at her

window. “They’re washing the car? Have you looked outside?”

“Has to be nice and clean before we turn it over.” Laura’s

enthusiasm didn’t miss a beat. “Would you like to stop by after work?

We’re open until seven.”

“All right.” Kerry grinned, finding herself anticipating the new

acquisition. “See you before then.”

“Excellent! Looking forward to it, Ms. Stuart. Have a great day!”

Laura warbled happily.

“Sure. You, too.” Kerry hung up, bemused. She regarded her quiet

office for a moment, then idly spun herself around in her chair a few

times. “Vroom vroom.”

KERRY HAD SENT Mayte home earlier with María, and by the time

she finished up her inbox, a quiet had settled over the building. She

clicked on the last message to send it, then sat back and cupped her

hands around her tea mug, sucking down the strawberry scented liquid

as she watched her mail program transfer all her finished mail to

storage folders.

A relaxed strain of music was coming from her PC speakers, which

were tuned to an Internet radio station that mostly played New Age

Celtic. She flexed her bare feet under her desk and sighed, glad the long

day was over.

A soft knock sounded. “C’mon in.” Kerry looked up, a smile

already crossing her face as the door opened and Andrew Roberts’s

familiar head poked inside. “Hey, Dad.” She got up and trotted across

the carpeted floor as Andrew entered. Her father-in-law was wearing a

dark-blue rain jacket with its hood up, and he pushed the hood back

and unzipped the jacket as she threw her arms around him in an

unhesitating hug. “Ooh...it’s good to see you.”

Unseen by Kerry, a smile crossed the ex Navy SEAL’s scarred face

as Andrew returned the embrace. “Well there, kumquat. It’s good t’see

you, too.”

Topping Dar’s slightly over six-foot height by almost five inches,

Andrew towered over Kerry by almost a foot, and his large, broad-

shouldered and still-muscular body had the same solid feel. She

loosened her grasp and gazed up at him, catching the grin before he

could discard it. Eyes the same shade as her lover’s twinkled back at

her, set in a face that, despite its very masculine ruggedness, still

brought Dar to mind in its planed cheekbones and angular shape.

“Thanks for coming to rescue me.”

Andrew snorted softly. “Since Dar saw fit to go and abandon you, I

figured it’d be a good idea.”

“She didn’t abandon me.” Kerry gave him a friendly poke. “She’s

stuck down on that base. I don’t envy her; but on the bright side, it gives

Red Sky At Morning 117

me a chance to spend some time with one of my favorite people.”

“You are just a sweet-talking young lady,” Dar’s father drawled.

“C’mon, ’fore we have to paddle on out of this here office.”

Kerry released him and went back to her desk to retrieve her shoes.

“I have to make a stop before home, if that’s okay.” She shut down her

PC as Andrew wandered around her office peering at the décor

curiously. “My new car’s ready.”

“That so?” Andrew asked curiously. “Dar told me you got yourself

into a pickle last night and banged up that little bitty thing of yours.”

“Some crazy person driving down the wrong side of the road on the

causeway, thanks.” Kerry zipped up her briefcase and shouldered it.

“Did Dar tell you she got herself and that brute of an SUV of hers

between the nutcase and me?” She fastened her jacket and turned her

desk lamp off.

“No, she did not.” Andrew tried hard to hide a dazzlingly proud

smile, and failed completely.

“Figures.” Kerry took him by the arm and led him out of the office.

“C’mon, we’ll get my new buggy, then I’ll treat you to dinner. How’s

that?”

Andrew allowed himself to be escorted to the elevator, shrugging

his hood up into place as Kerry hit the button to call it. “I do believe I

can do any of that there treating that’s required, young lady,” he

replied, following her into the elevator.

“We’ll see about that,” Kerry teased as the doors closed.

Interested eyes watched the empty space for a few seconds, then

footsteps retreated back down the hallway, disappearing behind the

solid sound of a wooden door closing.

THE BAR WAS old, and mostly wood, and featured an honest-to-

goodness jukebox that was currently droning out something from the

country western side of the record catalog. Dar tipped back in her chair

and took a sip of her beer, gazing across the table’s surface at the five

men gathered around it.

Damn, it’s been a long time. Dar let her eyes linger on her old friends.

They were all the same age, more or less, as she was, and some things

hadn’t changed much. Mike and Ricardo still looked like GI Joe dolls,

complete with buzz cuts and bodybuilder physiques. Duds and John

were still inseparable, two lanky, spare men with straight blond-brown

hair and Southern drawls.

And Chuckie, of course. Dar let a faint smile cross her face. Chuckie

had actually gotten better looking over the years. He’d left the

gawkiness of his late teens behind and grown into a six-foot-plus body

with nice, broad shoulders and an athletic waistline. Tucked into his

Navy captain’s uniform, he cut a very impressive figure and Dar had no

problem cheerfully acknowledging that to herself.

118 Melissa Good

“So, now what is it you’re doing, Dar?” Chuckie turned and leaned

on his chair arm, gazing into her eyes with his twinkling gray ones. “I

hear you’re turning the base upside down.”

“Making trouble, like usual,” Dar replied, with a chuckle. “The

Pentagon hired me to go tell the Navy how to do its job better.”

“Ooh.” The five men chorused a groan. “No shit?” Chuckie

laughed. “They didn’t, did they?”

“They did.” Dar lifted her beer and took a sip. “Mother of ironies,

huh?”

“Son of a bitch.” Mike rocked back and forth on uneven chair legs.

“The brass on base must be ready to have a heart attack.” He poked a

finger at Dar. “I still remember the day you redone the base telecom and

sent all them private notes of the CO’s to the staff fax machine.”

Heh. Dar snickered. “I remember that, too. Guy was an idiot to be

using base mail to send love notes to that girl he picked up in Chicago.”

“Yep. You were a hell raiser, for sure,” Mike chuckled. “Bet you

still are.”

“That’s what they say,” Dar demurred. “Only now they pay me for

it,” she added.

Chuckie cocked his head curiously. “You’re still working for ILS,

right?” He waited for Dar to nod. “So, what kind of money do they pay

for what you do?” He noticed Dar’s lifted eyebrow. “Round numbers, I

mean. We always figured you’d do all right, because you got more brains

than half the earth, but for real, Dar...did you end up kicking ass?”

Dar glanced around the weather-beaten bar and caught the

interested looks from her old pals. They’d all done well in the Navy,

and all of them, even Mike, had grudgingly admitted to being career

sailors. “Well,” she took a swig of beer and rolled the beverage around

in her mouth before swallowing. “I’m the chief information officer of

the largest IS company in the world. My base is seven figures, if that’s

what you’re asking.”

They all looked at each other, then back at her. There was a moment

of stunned silence.

“Well.” Chuckie rubbed his jaw. “God damn.”

Dar smiled. “So I guess I’m buying then, huh?” she remarked dryly.

“See? You shoulda dragged me out to someplace nicer.”

“Son of a bitch.” Mike started laughing. “Son of a bitch. You’re

actually one of them corporate big shots?”

“’Fraid so,” Dar agreed solemnly. “Got me a big office, floor-to-

ceiling glass windows, teakwood desk, the whole nine yards,” she told

them. “Everyone running around scared to death of me, you name it.”

“Wow.” Chuckie shook his head. “I can believe the last part, ’cause

you can be a scary individual when you wanna be, old buddy, but

thinking of you in an ivory tower’s givin’ me a headache.” He slapped

Dar’s knee lightly, then poked the spot. “You don’t spend all your time

behind that desk though, d’ya? You don’t look much like a cream puff.”

Red Sky At Morning 119

“No more than you do.” Dar let a mildly evil grin touch her lips as

she curled a foot around the leg of his chair and jerked hard, nearly

sending him sprawling backward. “Spending your time sitting in that

nice comfy chair on the bridge.”

“Uh-oh...here we go.” Mike burst into laughter. “I knew it was just

a matter of time. The two of you ain’t changed for shit.”

“You—” Chuckie grabbed for the edge of the table to keep from

tipping over, but the surface moved, sending the two mugs of beer on it

flying. “Yow...sonofa—”

“Hey!” Mike yelped and leaped to his feet, only barely avoiding

being soaked. “Cut that out, bilgebrain.” He pointed a finger at

Chuckie. “Don’t you start, either. You never have gotten over getting

your ass kicked in that obstacle course the night we all graduated.”

Chuckie snorted. “Get out of here. I don’t even remember that.”

“I do,” Dar drawled, with an even more evil grin. “But since I was

the one doing the kicking, I guess that’s natural.” Oh, she certainly did

remember that night. They’d had a beer or two way too many, and she’d

been just at the very top edge of her best physical conditioning,

seriously intent on getting herself into BUDS training and only too

happy to prove that to any other Navy brat who questioned her. Twenty

of them had straggled out of their graduation party, and bets had

started flying.

“That was then,” Chuckie reminded her pointedly.

The words came out before she had a chance to think about them.

“C’mon, Chuckie, I could still kick your ass on that course.”

Now he grinned. “Oh yeah? How much you wanna bet?”

Mike groaned. “Oh no...not again. For Pete’s sake, you two! You’re

furking adults now!”

“Hundred bucks!” Chuckie leaned forward eagerly. “C’mon.”

She was out of her mind, Dar dimly realized as she watched herself

rise to the challenge, almost as though seeing someone else do it. “How

about a thousand?” she drawled softly. “C’mon, tough guy. See if you

can lift anything but binoculars now.” A tiny voice cleared its throat

internally. Hope you know what you’re doing, big shot, or you’re gonna be

picking splinters out of your ass for a week. “How about it, Chuckie?”

His eyes glinted and his well-shaped nostrils flared. “You got it.

Let’s go. I got a lot of things I could do with a thousand bucks.”

Dar set her bottle down and stood. “After you?” She held a hand up

and pointed to the door. She gave the rest of the group, who were

muttering and shaking their heads, a smile. “C’mon, guys. After this, I’ll

treat for dinner. How ’bout it?”

“You ain’t gonna be in any condition to treat anyone,” Chuckie

warned with a big grin.

“Save your breath.” Dar booted him in the butt before he could

move, then booted him again when he tried to evade her. “You’re gonna

need it.”

120 Melissa Good

“Hey!” Chuckie slapped at her leg with his uniform hat. “Cut that

out, or I’ll...I’ll...”

“What? Tell my daddy?” Dar was enjoying herself thoroughly.

“Last time you did that, I got a banana split out of it.”

“Wench.” Chuckie started laughing. “God damn you, you’re such a

wild weasel. Ow!” He slapped at Dar’s boot again, which had just

impacted his butt. “I am gonna push your ass so far down in that mud,

you’ll have to call a deep-sea diver to go find you.”

“Careful, hairball,” Duds rumbled softly. “If’n that deep-sea diver’s

her daddy, your ass is gonna be flying over the mess hall by morning.”

They all laughed and jostled out the door into a still-drizzling

evening. “How is yer old man doin’, Dar?” Mike asked, lowering his

voice a little and getting serious. “Man, I was glad they got him back.”

Dar exhaled. “He’s fine,” she replied. “He and Mom got this fifty-

some-foot Bertram, and they’re having a blast on it. They’ve been out to

Bermuda twice, and I can’t remember ever seeing him so happy.”

“Wow.” Mike smiled. “That’s way cool.”

“He got a boat?” Duds asked curiously. “Man, that musta been

some pension...or did you get that for him?”

Dar smiled and ran a hand through her now damp hair. “What do

you think?”

Duds laughed. “Daddy’s girl all the way, that’s for damn sure.

C’mon, let’s get this damn thing over with. I’m hungry!”

“You’re always hungry, mouth on wheels,” Chuckie chided, giving

him a backslap in the belly. “That’s why you’re outgrowing your

uniform. Lookit that.”

“Cut that out!” Duds nudged him. “Leave my buttons alone,

y’pervert.”

“Butthead.”

Dar sucked in a wet breath, overcome with a wash of giddy

enjoyment, looking ahead to the dark, mud-spattered challenge in front

of her. So it was crazy.

That was all right.

Everyone had to have a crazy night now and then, right?

KERRY LEANED BACK in the seat of the stolid gray pickup truck

Andrew was navigating through the flooded streets. She had her

seatbelt securely fastened around her body, and her feet were braced

solidly against the floor, steadying her as the truck moved.

Andrew wasn’t really a bad driver, she’d decided, just an impatient

one; and little things such as sidewalks and divider islands proved little

or no impediment to his progress in getting from point A to point B in

the quickest possible manner. “Nice truck, Dad.” She patted the fabric

seat. “I like it. Dar was telling me about the one she had when she was

younger.”

Red Sky At Morning 121

Forced by convention to stop at a red light, Andrew sat back and

folded his arms. “Ceci tried for some days to get me to agree to drive in

one of them Beetle cars.”

Kerry raised an eyebrow.

“Well, young lady, that is exactly how I felt about it, too,” the ex-

SEAL drawled. “Them are the ugliest things I ever did see; and there

was no how, no way I was going to be sitting inside one of them, much

less drive it.”

“I couldn’t picture that.” Kerry shook her head. “It would be like

you having a moped, or Dar drinking skim milk.”

“She hates that,” Andrew agreed. “Even when she was a tot, Cec

used to try and get her to drink it, and she’d toss her bottle ’cross the

kitchen.”

“I know.” Kerry closed her eyes as the light changed and Andrew

used the opportunity to cross three lanes between four other cars. “I

suggested it once.” She paused. “Only because I worry about her

cholesterol, and mine; but I got a lecture about cows, and water, and the

fact that if she wanted to drink white chlorinated liquid, she’d just add

food coloring to the tap.”

Andrew snorted. “She’s particular ’bout a few things. That’s one of

’em,” he admitted. “Got that one from me, I do believe.”

“Gee, what a surprise.” Kerry peeked at him and grinned

tolerantly. “Anyway, I got her to stop having chocolate chip cookies for

breakfast, so I figure I’m ahead of the game.”

Andrew peered through the raindrops and spotted his target. He

aimed the truck toward the entrance and proceeded accordingly. “She’s

a healthy kid,” he stated. “Always was. Worst thing she ever did get

was them chicken pox. Lord, that was a mess.”

“I heard you got them, too.” Kerry smiled at him, pretending she

didn’t see the truck bearing down on them as Andrew crossed the

intersection. The pickup darted into the parking lot of the Lexus

dealership just in time, though she imagined she could feel the draft of

the eighteen-wheeler crossing behind them. They pulled into an empty

spot, and she released her safety belt with a sense of relief.

Andrew leaned on his steering wheel and peered out the window,

observing the rows of shiny, if rain spattered, new cars. “You getting

one of these damn things, too?” His voice was surprised.

“Sort of.” Kerry pointed. “See? That’s the one Dar has.”

“Uh-huh.” Andrew nodded.

“That’s the one I’m getting.” She indicated a row to the left.

“Sonofabiscuit. Ain’t that cute,” her father-in-law chuckled softly.

“All bitty and spunky looking. Figures.”

Kerry gave his arm a poke. “Hey, at least it’s not a Beetle.” She

opened the door. “C’mon, this won’t take long, and I’m hungry.” She

got out and grabbed for the doorframe as a wave of dizziness passed

over her. “Whoa.”

122 Melissa Good

Andrew circled the front of the truck and put a hand on her

shoulder. “You all right?”

Kerry leaned against the metal frame and took a deep breath,

waiting for the world to stop spinning. “Yeah. Like a doof I skipped

lunch, and I know better.” Her vision cleared and she shook her head.

“Low blood sugar runs in my family. I usually keep granola bars

around but I ran out, and I meant to stop this morning.”

“That ain’t a good thing.” Andrew stuck his head inside the truck

and rummaged in a bag behind the seat. “Here.” He handed Kerry a

banana. “Forgot I had those damn things.”

Kerry peeled the fruit and took a bite, a little disturbed by the

shaking of her hands. “Maybe I was just overstressed today,” she joked

faintly, aware of Andrew’s concerned expression. “I had some really

confrontational meetings, and I was a little worried about Dar driving

down there in this weather.” She swallowed a few mouthfuls and was

relieved when the shakiness faded.

“I do believe we might need to be worrying about you,” Andrew

stated. “You’re white as Caesar’s ghost, Kerry. Sit down here.”

“No, it’s okay,” Kerry reassured him. “I feel a lot better, honestly.”

She finished her banana and neatly folded the skin, then leaned forward

and kissed him on the cheek. “Thanks, Dad.”

Andrew blushed, faintly visible in the lamplight bathing them.

“That was a lotta fuss for a little old banana,” he muttered. “You sure

you don’t want something else? Maybe an orange, or whatever the hell

else Ceci stuck in the back of this here truck?”

Kerry smiled. “Does Dar know how lucky she is?”

“Huh?”

“I don’t think she does.” Kerry pushed away from the truck and

straightened her sleeves, then tossed the banana peel into a nearby

garbage can. “Let’s go get my new wheels.” She slid her hand around

Andrew’s arm and walked with him toward the showroom, where she

could see dim forms of hopeful salesmen lurking in wait.

The door opened as they reached it, and she stepped inside the

cool, well-lit showroom to be greeted by a very nice-looking young man

in a neatly fitted suit and tie. “Hi.” Kerry smiled at him. “I’ve got an

appointment. I’m supposed to pick up a car?”

The sound of staccato heels made their heads turn to see a woman

with dark, frosted hair walking toward them, a warm smile on her face.

“Ms. Stuart?”

“That’s right,” Kerry replied.

“Excellent. If you’d step over here to my desk and sign these

papers, I’ll have your car brought ’round.” She glanced at Andrew.

“Can I get your husband some coffee?”

Kerry thought her father-in-law’s grizzled eyebrows were going to

pop right off his head and stick in the drop ceiling. “Sure,” she agreed

cheerfully. “C’mon, honey, sit down here.”

Red Sky At Morning 123

“Excuse me,” Andrew barked. “This here young lady is not mah

wife.” He pinned the saleswoman with a fierce glare. “What do ah look

like to you, some kinda candy-assed cradle robber?”

The woman’s jaw dropped, and she looked from Kerry to Andrew

in bewilderment. “I’m very sorry sir,” she stammered. “I know I

shouldn’t assume...I just thought...well, excuse me. I’m very sorry.” She

put the papers down. “Ma’am, if you could just sign these?”

“Sure.” Kerry sat down and slid the stack over, picking up a pen.

The saleswoman scurried quickly away.

Andrew snorted and sat down next to her. “Mah God.”

Kerry giggled. “You’re really funny.”

“That was most certainly not funny, young lady.”

She turned her head. “How old are you?” Kerry watched the blue

eyes blink a few times. “Well?”

Andrew sat up straighter. “Ah am forty-eight years old.” He

paused. “Why?”

Kerry leaned closer to him. “’Cause I’m almost thirty,” she

whispered. “It’s not that far-fetched, Dad.” She went back to signing

her papers, getting through half of them before she heard Andrew

sigh.

“You’re right, kumquat,” he said. “Mah kid has not one clue as to

how lucky she is.”

Kerry felt her face ease into a smile as she finished, putting the pen

down and glancing up as the saleswoman came back. “All done.”

“Here you go.” The woman handed her a set of keys and pointed to

where the shadowy form of her new car was just pulling up outside the

door. “And again, I’m really sorry, sir.”

Andrew sighed and stood. “That’s all right.”

They walked to the door and pushed it open. “You going to kick the

tires for me, Dad?” Kerry teased. “Dar wanted me to get a—what are

those called? A Hummer.”

Andrew snorted. “Fer what?” He circled the new car curiously.

“Damn things steer like a Greyhound bus, and you can’t park them for

nothin’.” He opened a door and peeked inside. “Leather, would you

look at that? Mah kid is definitely rubbing off on you.”

Kerry opened the driver side door and sniffed appreciatively. “Oh

yes,” she chortled. “C’mon, let’s take it for a test ride. There’s a good

restaurant right down the block.”

Andrew slid into the passenger seat, which he adjusted to make

room for his long legs. “Ain’t one of them raw fish stores, is it?”

“Um...”

A dark brow cocked. “Tell you what, I’ll go eat them raw fishies if

you let me drive on the way back.”

“Oh boy.”

124 Melissa Good

“SONOFABITCH!”

Dar heard the gasping croak behind her as she reached the last

wooden wall and lunged forward, crouching down and releasing her

body upward to stretch out and grab the top rail, pulling upward before

she could crash against the hard surface. Her boots scraped, then caught

a purchase, and she powered up and over the top, releasing her hold

and letting herself fall down toward a murky, mud-covered surface.

Behind her, she could hear Chuckie grunt as he hit the top of the

wall, but then her boots were hitting the ground and she almost

sprawled forward, barely catching her balance before she hopped

forward and starting running toward the ropes.

Climbing ropes—one of the toughest things for anyone, especially a

woman, to do. Dar wiped her palms on her thighs just before she

reached them, then took a breath, ruefully acknowledging that she

certainly wasn’t a teenager anymore before she leaped and caught the

rope, feeling the wet, scratchy hemp bite into her hands. Her legs

responded in old memory, curling around the rope beneath her and

tightening, supporting her weight as she reached up for a second

handhold.

Well. Dar felt the spatters of rain hit her and heard the clank of the

rope next to her as Chuckie tried to catch up. It wasn’t as hard as she

had feared. She powered up the rope and released one hand to slap the

bell on top, then slid neatly down, wincing a little as the rough hemp

stung her hands. She hit the ground and ducked around the edge of the

climbing pit, bolting across the uneven ground and leaping over the

water that separated the obstacles from the last, long hundred yards

every tired, sore recruit had to run over at top speed. Dar heard Chuckie

finally hit the bell and slither down after her, but she knew she was

home free.

Running was something she was very used to, something her body,

stressed by this unusual tasking long forgotten, was accustomed to

doing on a daily basis. She tucked her fingers into a half fist, leaned

forward into a powerful, even stride, and just ran.

“Shit,” she heard Chuckie groan behind her, and it made her laugh;

and the hoots of the other men suddenly rolled around her as they

spotted her clearing the end of the pits and heading toward the finish.

She tucked her head down and bolted, feeling a crazy surge of energy as

the wind brushed her hair back and the rain stung her face.

The trees that marked the end flashed by, and she slowed, bouncing

to a halt and into the welcoming arms of the four waiting sailors, who

caught her and slapped her back, laughing and razzing Chuckie, who

finally made it past with a curse.

Dar could feel her heart pounding from the exertion, and it

certainly hadn’t been nearly as good a performance as the last time

she’d done it, but... She chuckled as she watched Chuckie lean over,

holding his belly, his face a visible crimson even in the low light. “Gotta

Red Sky At Morning 125

lay off the damn beer, Chuck.” She put her hands on her hips, glad

beyond measure she’d kept up the sessions in the gym, and the running,

and the martial arts, if for no other reason than to be able to stand here

on this mud-covered patch of ground with a bunch of her old friends

and look better than they did.

Erf. Dar winced. That was damned egotistical, wasn’t it?

“Hot damn, Dar.” Mike clapped a long arm over her shoulders.

“You are still one hot mother, y’know that? How about marrying me?”

Dar laughed. “I thought you had a girlfriend?” She poked him. “Or

at least that’s what you were bragging about in that bar.”

“Well, I didn’t hear you say you was married,” he joked back. “So I

figured I got a chance.”

It was a strange feeling. Dar took a breath and released it. She’d

been straightforward and out regarding her sexuality for so long, she’d

forgotten what it felt like to be around people who had no idea, and to

whom it would matter.

To whom it would matter to her if they knew. Dar felt her euphoric

mood evaporate, and she took a mental step back and tried to figure out

what to do. Her nature disliked unneeded lies, but a part of her was

enjoying this unexpected reacceptance into an old world and resisted

the estrangement she knew would be caused by acknowledging her

lifestyle.

“Asshole. You ain’t got no chance,” Duds snorted. “Dar’s got way

better taste than you.”

Dar managed a smile, then she walked over to where Chuckie was

still recovering. “Hey.” She bumped him lightly. “You all right?”

Her old boyfriend straightened, then blew out a breath. “Other

than having my goddamned ego dragged over a bed of nails and my

bank account emptied? I’m great.” His lips twisted. “Will you take a

check?”

“Don’t worry about it.” Dar shook her head slightly. “It was worth

the kick just to see if I could still do it.”

“Wench.” Chuckie’s face relaxed a little as he realized Dar was

serious. “Just for that, you’re gonna take us out to the steakhouse.” He

pointed toward the parking lot. “Now that I proved ship captains do

spend too much time sitting on their butts, let’s go.”

The four others strolled ahead, leaving Chuckie and Dar to walk

together toward the parked cars. “Wench.” The Naval officer gave her a

look. “I’m gonna have to explain to half the base tomorrow why I got

Band-Aids all over my hands from that damn course.” He held up his

hands, visibly scuffed and scraped in the streetlamp light.

“Me, too,” Dar admitted, holding up her own hands in evidence. “I

don’t get much in the way of calluses pounding a keyboard.”

“Ah.” Chuckie sighed. “We’re getting too old for this.”

Dar chuckled. “Yeah.” She flexed her hands, wincing a little.

They were both quiet for a few strides. “Ass kicking or not, it’s

126 Melissa Good

good to see you, Dar,” Chuckie finally said softly. “Got some good

memories of us.”

“So do I,” Dar replied. “Your letters to me in college used to crack

me up.” She reflected on those long past times. “I’m sorry we lost

touch.”

Chuckie shrugged one shoulder. “We knew we would. That was

two real different worlds we were going off into.” He glanced at Dar. “I

knew I didn’t end up doing too bad; always wondered where you ended

up. Might have figured you to be some top brass somewhere.”

“I used to wonder if I’d made the right choice.” Dar inhaled, and

looked around. “Now I know I did, but...” She shook her head.

“Definitely had second thoughts.” She raised her voice. “Hey, head over

to the third row. I’ll drive.”

“Don’t trust Mike?” Chuckie laughed. “He’s not half as bad a

driver as your daddy ever was.”

“No. I figure I’m the only one who’s likely to have room for all of

us,” she said dryly. “Unless you ended up getting a Suburban. Did

you?”

“Hell no,” Chuckie snorted.

“That’s what I thought.” Dar angled her steps toward the Lexus.

“C’mon, I figure it’s going to take my shock absorbers to handle you

herd of steers anyway.”

“Ooh...” Her old friend laughed. “I think you hang out with us just

so you can feel petite, in that case.” He bumped Dar’s shoulder with his

own. “Hey,” his voice dropped a little, “you going with someone right

now, Dar?”

The approach came around a blind corner and surprised her.

“Yeah,” she managed to answer, on an uneven breath. “Yeah, I am.

Why?”

He shrugged. “Just asking,” Chuckie said. “I’m between ships, if

you catch my drift, and I thought if you were too, maybe we could hook

up, for old time’s sake.”

Dar realized she had about ten seconds before they caught up with

the four others waiting. She lifted a hand and unlocked her doors. “Not

a chance.” She softened the words with a smile. “I’m very taken...and

very happy about it.”

“Ah well.” Chuckie returned the smile. “Just the way my luck’s

been running. What’ve we got here?” He turned his attention to the car.

“Good Lord, do you mean to tell me you drive a damn Lexus?”

“Yep.” Dar opened the driver’s side door and watched them pile in.

“Hey, one of you guys has to get in the far back. You can’t all fit in

there.”

“Heh,” Mike chuckled. “Wanna bet? You forget what service we’re

in, Dardar.” The back seat was filled to the brim with squished sailors.

“More room in here than in a Polaris. Get driving.”

Dar rolled her eyes, but slid behind the wheel and started the

Red Sky At Morning 127

engine. “Why do I get the feeling I’m gonna regret this?” She felt the car

rock as the men in back started singing and moving back and forth.

“C’mon, Dar, sing with us. I know you can,” Duds chortled. “What

do you do with some drunken sailors...”

Dar sighed as she pulled out of the parking slot, but joined in

anyway, filled with a very mixed set of emotions. It had been a day far

too full of conflict, and she found herself sure of only one single thing.

Five sailors and fifteen beers equaled the tonal quality of six dozen

sets of dogs’ toenails on a chalkboard.

Jesus. Dar hoped she survived the short drive to the steakhouse.

KERRY YAWNED AS she collected her steaming mug of hot

chocolate and wandered back into the living room. Chino butted the

back of her knees and almost made her trip, the animal very glad to see

at least one half of her family after the long day. “Hey, cut that out,”

Kerry chided the dog. “You aren’t the one who’s going to have to clean

this tile if I spill chocolate all over it.”

“Gruff.” Chino pounced on her hippo and brought it over,

crouching down and shaking it, begging for some play time.

“Okay, let me put this down,” Kerry laughed, setting aside her cup

and grabbing the toy. “Go get it...g’wan.” She tossed the stuffed animal

to the other side of the apartment and watched Chino scramble after it,

her toenails sliding on the hard surface.

“Bring it here.” Kerry sat down on the couch and tugged the toy

free of Chino’s very white teeth, throwing it over past the dining room

table as the retriever acted true to her breed and fetched it. “Good girl.”

She played with the dog for a while, taking a moment in between tosses

to turn on the television and stretch her body out along the couch with a

sense of relief.

It had been a very long day, with a surprisingly nice ending. Kerry

smiled, remembering the hour spent patiently coaxing Andrew into

sharing her sushi in the little sushi dive on the beach she and Dar loved

to go to.

Mental note, Kerry, she reminded herself. Don’t take SEALs to

sushi bars unless you want to know things about the fish you’re eating

that would make the plots for excellent sci-fi movies. He’d finally

settled on the cooked variety of sashimi and some stir-fry chicken,

leaving Kerry to her more adventurous raw tidbits. They’d shared some

sake, though, and she’d enjoyed the evening very much, listening to

stories of Dar’s harum-scarum youth and hearing the note of

unconscious pride in Andrew’s voice even when recounting the goriest

details.

Kerry leaned back against the leather surface, tensing and relaxing

her muscles as she idly watched Steve Irwin cavort across the screen,

hugging a crocodile to him and enthusing over its toothy good looks.

128 Melissa Good

“What a whack job,” she commented. “Did you know he has his own

toy set now, Chino? Should I get you one? You want to chew Steve’s

head off?”

“Gruff.” Chino tossed the slightly soggy hippo up to land on

Kerry’s side.

“I’ll take that as a no.” Kerry tossed the toy again, then slid down

and put her head on the couch arm, allowing her eyes to close briefly as

she considered the tasks she had left to do that evening. A wash was

due, and she had those reports to go over, and there was that project

Dar had left her.

Kerry let one eye open and regard the room, then she closed it

again. Or she could just take a nap here on the couch, which was nice

and warm and comfortable. Maybe she could compromise, she

reasoned, snoozing until Dar called, which would definitely wake her

up.

Yeah. That was a good idea. She reached over and picked up her cell

phone, which was on the coffee table, and brought it closer, resting her

hand on it as she allowed the sleepy feeling to take over and relax her,

easing away the last of the lingering headache that had aggravated her

all day long.

IT WAS VERY quiet as Dar pulled into her parking spot, sliding in

next to a shiny new smaller version of the car she was driving. She got

out and closed the door gently, then ran a hand over the dark blue paint

of Kerry’s new car. “Nice,” she approved, peering inside before making

her way up the small flight of stairs to the door.

It had been a nice dinner, if loud, and they’d made it back to the

base just after midnight. She’d let her friends out, then sat there for over

ten minutes, wondering why she didn’t just get out herself and go to the

bunk they’d assigned her.

Finally, she’d gotten out of the Lexus, and instead of going toward

the building, she’d walked back over to the guardhouse and asked them

if the roads had opened.

They had.

Dar had walked back to the car, gotten inside, and left, choosing

the drive back to Miami in the early hours over staying on the base,

hardly knowing why she’d take the long trek when the Navy bed could

not be that uncomfortable.

The feeling of relief as she keyed in the lock convinced her it had

been a good decision, though; not that she’d really doubted it. She

opened the door and slid inside, stopping in surprise as she spotted the

lights still on and heard the television’s low mutter.

Chino jumped off the couch and ran over, shaking her head sleepily,

clearly startled to see Dar, but glad. Dar rubbed the dog’s ears, but kept

her eyes on the dozing form curled up in the corner of the couch.

Red Sky At Morning 129

Quietly, Dar walked over and knelt beside where Kerry was

sleeping, allowing herself a long moment to just study her lover. Okay.

She smiled silently. So this is why you came home. Asleep, Kerry’s face

held a relaxed innocence that always touched Dar’s heart, and she

found herself looking forward to the surprised delight she knew would

be there when she woke Kerry up.

“Ker.” Dar stroked Kerry’s cheek gently, and after a second, the

pale lashes stirred and lifted, revealing slightly dazed green eyes that

fastened on her face, then brightened in welcome as a smile appeared at

the same time. “Sorry I didn’t call.”

“No problem,” Kerry replied, her voice slightly husky from sleep.

“I like this mode of contact much better anyway.” Her smile widened. “I

guess the road opened, huh?”

Dar nodded. “Yeah. I had dinner with the guys, and when I got

back, they said it had; so I decided to come on home instead of staying

down there.”

“Good.” Kerry caught Dar’s hand and pressed it against her cheek,

then kissed it. “Crudpuppies. I had so much I wanted to do tonight. I

fell asleep figuring your call would wake me up.” Her fingers felt

something odd, and she turned Dar’s hand over. “Holy crap. What did

you do to your hands?”

Dar cleared her throat gently. “Ah...well...” She laughed with a

touch of embarrassment. “You’re not going to believe this, but I um...”

Kerry hitched herself up on an elbow and examined Dar’s palm.

The surface was scuffed and bruised, and several long cuts were visible.

“Is that a splinter? What happened?”

“Probably.” Dar sighed. “It involved a bet, some obstacles, and a

lot of ego.”

“With your ego coming out on top, right?” Kerry guessed, giving

her a tolerant grin, seeing the half-hidden look of smirking triumph

cross Dar’s face. “I thought so. Let me go get the tweezers.” She planted

a kiss on the base of Dar’s thumb, then stretched out, pulling her T-shirt

tight against her body and squeaking a little as Dar took that

opportunity to lean over and nibble her in a very sensitive spot.

“Ooh...hold that thought.”

She squirmed up off of the couch and stood, facing Dar as she

straightened. “Dar, you do realize you’re covered in mud, right?” Kerry

inquired, plucking at her lover’s shirt. “Did you spend the whole night

like this?”

Dar looked down. “Uh.” She blinked at the gray stains, which

covered her liberally. “Well, we all did. It was raining...and I was wet...I

don’t think I—”

“Noticed.” Kerry nodded. “No, I guess you wouldn’t, if the fabric

was wet. C’mon.” She inserted her fingers into Dar’s waistband and

tugged. “Into the shower with you, my little mudpuppy.”

“You just want me to get naked and wet with you,” Dar observed as

130 Melissa Good

she obediently allowed herself to be hauled along. Now that Kerry

mentioned it, though, the jeans she was wearing were getting kind of

itchy.

“And you have an issue with this?” Kerry stopped and faced her,

lifting a brow.

“No.” Dar stepped closer. “It sounds better and better every

second.”

Kerry smiled and resumed her tugging.

They left their clothes in one corner of the bathroom and went

under the warm water, with Kerry making little tsking noises as she

took their scrub sponge and attempted to clean the mud off Dar’s skin.

“Do I dare ask what you were doing?”

Dar had been standing with her eyes closed, thoroughly enjoying

the attention. The slightly rough texture of the sponge was leaving a

nice tingle behind it, and now she lifted one eyelid to see Kerry looking

up at her through wisps of steam and water. “Huh? Oh. We had a bet on

between me and Chuck: which one of us could make it through the

torture pit first.”

“Ah.” Kerry scrubbed a stubborn spot, keeping her head down and

swallowing a jolt of irrational jealousy. “You won, I take it?” she asked.

“It’s going to be interesting meeting him on Friday...unless you’ve

changed your mind and would rather I didn’t go.” She forced herself to

look up. “I know these are old friends of yours, Dar, and they probably

don’t know you’re gay, do they?”

Dar’s eyes widened a little in visible surprise. “No, they don’t,” she

answered honestly. “In fact, Chuckie asked if I was available tonight.”

A smile tugged at her lips. “I told him I was very taken.” She thought a

moment, feeling the water beat down on her back. “It’s a hard question,

Kerry. I’m not going to say I haven’t been thinking about it.”

Kerry kept still, watching Dar’s face, seeing only intent thought

behind her expression. “I know. It’s hard,” she agreed softly. “Telling

my family was hard. I’ve never felt embarrassed by it, but I knew they’d

be.”

“Mm.”

“I think it will make them uncomfortable.”

Dar nodded. “I think you’re right.”

Kerry inhaled, surprised at how difficult it was to get the words

out. “So, I think it’s better if you go without me, this time.”

“It’d make them more comfortable if that’s what I did,” Dar agreed

softly. “They’re a very traditional family.”

A breath. “So that’s what you’ll do, right?”

“No.” Dar’s voice was quite calm, and almost amused. “If I was in

the business of making people comfortable, I’d be an airline flight

attendant. I’m not. I’m an individualistic nonconformist with a lot more

attitude than sense, so if they can’t accept the fact that I’m gay and I’m

married to you, they can just kiss my ass.” She leaned over and brushed

Red Sky At Morning 131

Kerry’s lips with her own, feeling the small gust of surprise as her lover

reacted and exhaled. “But thanks for offering. And by the way, I think

you missed a spot.”

Hmm. Kerry resumed scrubbing, a dumb grin on her face. “Did I?”

She worked her way up Dar’s belly to her breasts, making very sure

there were no lurking patches of mud. “I’ll just have to go over

everything twice.” Her hands slid over Dar’s collarbone and across her

shoulders as she licked the warm droplets of water off the skin in front

of her nose. “Mm.”

A light touch behind her neck moved her hair back, then Dar’s teeth

were taking tiny nibbles out of her throat as their bodies slid together

and she felt Dar’s thigh between her own. She forgot the sponge, letting

it drop.

Dar felt like her body was on fire, not from the water coursing over

both of them but from Kerry’s touch, dancing over her skin in gentle

motions that teased her senses, running down her sides.

She had a feeling that getting up in the morning was going to be a

problem.

Of course, they could just solve that by not going to sleep.

KERRY LET OUT a sigh and burrowed into her fluffy robe as they

watched dawn start to color the sky across the water. “We’re going to be

so toasted by tonight, you do realize that, right?”

Dar sipped slowly on a cup of fresh coffee, closing her eyes as a

gust of cool salt air brushed across her face. “Oh yeah. I’m glad I

decided to go into the office today. I’d have probably driven off Card

Sound road into the Florida straits on the way back from the base,

otherwise.” She offered the cup to Kerry, who took it. “Besides, I’ve got

a pile of stuff to take care of here.”

“Me, too.”

They swung quietly in the rope chair for a few minutes. “Guess

we’d better get started, huh?” Kerry finally sighed. “I know I need a run

to wake me up.” She turned her head to look up at Dar. “Unless you

want to maybe go over to the gym this morning. I could do circuit, too.”

Dar nodded. “Yeah.” She winced a little and exhaled. “I think I

pulled a little bit of something in my back doing that crazy stunt last

night. Running isn’t the best idea. I think stretching everything out

makes more sense.”

Kerry squirmed around and slid a hand behind Dar’s back, probing

gently. “Where you got hurt?” She saw Dar nod a tiny bit. “Goofball,”

she scolded. “I’ve been telling you to have Dr. Steve check that out, Dar,

you never did go back for another scan.”

Dar scowled. “It hasn’t bothered me in weeks,” she protested.

“Must have been crawling through that tunnel that did it.”

“Tunnel?” Kerry queried. “Oh, Jesus. That explains why you had

132 Melissa Good

bruises on your knees.” She sighed. “Well, come on. Let’s go get

dressed, and see if we can work your kinks out.” Neither of them

moved, however, and Dar managed to get a snuggly hold on her that

turned into a cuddle, which turned into some kissing, which...

“This is not getting us anywhere,” Kerry murmured.

“Sure it is,” Dar replied. “It’s just not getting us dressed and

headed to the gym.” She resumed suckling on Kerry’s earlobe, earning a

soft grunt of pleasure from her lover. Her hands were already inside the

loosened wrap of Kerry’s bathrobe, and she ran a light, tickling touch

over the ribs she could feel as Kerry inhaled.

“Hey,” Kerry laughed softly.

Dar kissed her, then relented, and backed off to rub noses. “Tell

you what. I’m going to invent an afternoon meeting we both have to

attend, and we’re gonna leave early.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Kerry agreed. “So let’s get moving. The sooner this

day starts, the sooner it ends.”

Chapter

Eight

“MAMÁ.” MAYTE SLIPPED inside the outer office of Señora Dar,

where her mother was sorting mail. “I just heard something very bad.”

“Sí?” María looked up. “What is it now? Is Jose flirting with the

new señorita in Accounting once again?”

“No.” The slim girl looked upset. She walked over and sat down

next to her mother’s desk. “It’s about Ms. Kerry.”

María was very surprised. Rumors about her boss, yes, that she was

used to; and just after Kerrisita had joined them, she had heard the

things they had said about the two of them when they were together.

They had made such a cute couple; it was true. “What have you

heard?” she asked her daughter, realizing that Mayte looked very

anxious.

Mayte fiddled with her hands. “They are saying that Ms. Kerry, she

was with a man here, at night last night, after we all left.”

María’s jaw dropped. “Come mierda,” she snorted.

Mayte’s eyes opened wide. “¡ Mamá!” She was shocked. “Someone

was here, and they said they heard them, that she was with her hands

all over this man and everything!”

“Who is saying that?” the older woman asked agitatedly. “Who is

passing these lies? I want to know this, Mayte, right now!”

“B...b...” Mayte stammered. “Mamá, I heard it in the break room.

Everyone is saying it.”

María drummed her perfectly painted nails on her desk. “Why

would they say this? Why would anyone want to hurt Kerrisita?” She

thought a minute, then dialed a number on her phone. “Sí, Ricardo? Can

you check for me the log, please? Was there someone to visit Ms. Stuart

last night?”

There was the sound of ruffling papers. “Looks like...” Ricardo

paused, then ruffled some more. “Oh yeah, here it is. Yeah...she had a

guy come up last night. ’Round six-thirty, I guess.”

Mayte and María looked at each other in stunned shock. “May I

have his name, por favor?” María asked quietly. “I need to send him

something.”

“Sure. Roberts,” Ricardo answered genially. “Andrew Roberts.”

María covered her eyes with one hand. “Gracias, Ricardo. I will

134 Melissa Good

speak with you later.” She released the phone. “Jesu…”

Mayte blinked. “Who is that, Mamá? Do you know him?”

“Sí.” María looked troubled. “He is Dar’s papá. He is a very nice, a

very sweet man. He is very much accepting of Kerrisita; she is like

another daughter to him.”

“Ay.” The younger woman exhaled. “I have heard her speak of

him. There is a picture in the office, I think.”

“Sí. That is Dar’s mamá and papá. It was very hard, I have told you,

when Kerrisita had such troubles with her family.” María was thinking

hard as she spoke. “Mayte, we must fix this problem,” she told her

daughter firmly. “I cannot let this be said about Kerrisita. Dar will be so

upset.”

Mayte blinked. “Oh.”

“We must find who is saying this.” María got up. “Come. We will

go to someplace where I know that all the talk gets to be heard.” She led

the way out of the office and down the hall. As they passed the break

room she could hear the chatter, and Kerry’s name, and she grew very

angry. “Do they not have better things to be doing?” She stopped and

peered inside. “Go to work!” she told the startled occupants.

“Vámonos!”

Mayte just looked at her as the assorted administrative assistants

and junior clerks bolted from the room, streaming down the hallway

like an assortment of colorful birds.

“I am getting very bold, no?” María asked. “I am learning from

Dar.”“Yes, Mamá,” Mayte murmured as they continued off down the

hall.

At the end of the long walk, María lifted a hand and knocked on the

thick metal door before them, waiting a few seconds, then knocking

again.

“Hang on; hold your chupacabras.” The door swung open. “Oh...”

Josh, one of Mark’s assistants, blinked. “Hi, María. What’s up?”

“Shoo shoo.” María waved him backward. “I am here to speak with

Mark. He is here?”

“Uh...uh...sure...um...he’s in his office...but I—”

“Tch tch.” María brushed by him and circled the equipment-packed

console, where three techs were busy monitoring different screens.

Mark’s office was in the back and she made for it, reaching out to tap on

the half-closed door.

“Look,” Mark’s voice floated out, “I don’t give a crap what you

think. If you can’t deal with other people having private lives that are

not your business, find another place to work, dude.”

María hesitated, listening.

“From what I hear, it ain’t that private,” a softer, less distinct voice

answered.

“Don’t start that shit,” Mark warned. “I’m telling you right now,

Red Sky At Morning 135

Brent. Don’t talk about them, don’t repeat bullshit you hear at the

urinal, and keep your redneck attitudes out of the office or I’ll bounce

you right on out of here.”

“For what?” The response was outraged. “For having an opinion?”

“For insubordination and fucking with the antidiscrimination

regs,” Mark stated.

“What about everyone else? They’re—”

“Everyone else ain’t in Dar’s chain of command,” the MIS chief

interrupted. “You are.”

There was a moment of silence. “Fine,” Brent finally said. “Can I go

now? I got stuff to do.”

“Sure,” Mark replied. “Take off.”

The door swung open a moment later and Brent emerged, his face

crimson. He almost crashed headlong into María and Mayte, and he

paused to stare at them for a few seconds before he brushed by and left.

María eyed him, then she shook her head and walked into Mark’s office.

“Hey.” Mark looked up, pausing in the act of listening to his voice

mail. “Guess you heard.” He chewed his lower lip. “About last night, I

mean.”

“Of course,” María agreed. “And we are going to fix it.”

“Fix it?”

“Sí. You have the little program there, that goes to all the PCs?”

María folded her hands. “That makes the funny noise, no?”

“Our messenger service, yeah,” Mark replied, puzzled. “What

about it?”

“I want you to send a message, please, from me, to all the people,

yes?”

“Okaaay...” Mark sat down slowly. “What kind of message?”

“I will write it.” María took a piece of paper and one of Mark’s

cushion grip roller balls and got to work. Mark watched her, twisting

his head to one side to read the upside-down letters.

His eyes widened. “Oh boy.”

DAR HAD TAKEN a breath to say good morning to María when

she opened the outer door and realized the office was empty. She closed

her mouth with a faint click of teeth meeting and entered, shouldering

her laptop as she made her way across the quiet space and into her inner

office.

The sun was pouring across the floor and she stepped into it,

feeling the faint warmth through the fabric of her skirt as she circled her

desk and put her briefcase down. She pulled the leather chair out, and

settled into it with a tiny sigh.

“Morning, guys.” She greeted her Siamese fighting fish, removing

their jar of food from her desk drawer and sprinkling a little bit into the

small tank. Her chin resting on one fist, she watched the fish gobble

136 Melissa Good

their breakfasts before she sighed again and turned her attention to her

monitor.

“Wonder what disasters we have to deal with this morning?” Dar

asked the empty office, spinning her trackball to douse her screensaver

and reveal her running programs. Her eyebrows contracted slightly

when she saw the blinking Dogbert head in the lower corner, and she

clicked on it to bring up the corporate messaging alert the symbol

represented.

Slowly, Dar’s head tilted to one side, then the other, then she

leaned forward and blinked as she read the message. “What in the

hell?”

“To All Corporate HQ Miami Employees—you are please to read

your handbooks in the section twelve, page 23. This page is saying that

you may not say to everyone bad things about the officers of the

company that are not true, or we can make you the termination. There is

someone who is doing this, and when this is found out, this person I

will myself see the termination if these bad things do not stop. Gracias.

María.”

Dar’s intercom buzzed and she slapped at it absently. “Yeah?”

“Did you see that message?” Kerry’s voice floated into the office.

“What the heck is she talking about?”

“I haven’t a quarter clue,” Dar murmured, shaking her head.

“Whatever it is, sure pissed her off though. I’d better find her and figure

out what’s going on.” She shook her head. “I’ll call you back.”

“Okay.” Kerry released the intercom button and opened her mail.

“Weird...very weird way to start the day, that’s for sure.” There was a

knock on her door, and she realized Mayte must have stepped away

from her desk. “C’mon in.”

Clarice entered, giving Kerry a very sweet smile before she closed

the door behind her and crossed the floor to settle in one of Kerry’s

visitor chairs. “Good morning.”

“Good morning.” Kerry folded her hands on her desk. “What can I

do for you?”

MARK LEANED BACK in his chair, unconsciously putting distance

between himself and the dangerously glaring ice blue eyes boring into

his. “Hey, boss...um...”

Dar rested her hands on Mark’s desk and leaned forward, lowering

her voice to a mere raspy growl. “I want to know who it was that started

that story.”

Mark took a breath. “Dar, you know how hard it is to track shit like

that down.” He tried to keep his tone even and calm, his mind casting

for the last time he’d seen Dar this mad. Ah. That would be never. “I bet

María’s message stopped it.”

Dar could feel her body shaking with rage. She knew that lack of

Red Sky At Morning 137

sleep was making her hold on her temper very tenuous and that she

should go back to her office and calm down before she did something

extremely stupid. “I want to know who it was,” she repeated softly.

“Don’t you tell me you can’t track it down, Mark. There was X number

of people in this building, X number of people on this floor, and X

number of people in the operations suite between the hours of X and X,

which you know from the security log.”

Mark took his courage in both hands and leaned toward his boss,

reaching out one hand and covering the fist Dar had planted on his desk.

“Okay, boss. I’ll find that out for you, if you sit down and take it easy for

a minute.” There was no response in the stern mask looking at him.

He tried again, lowering his voice. “Dar, please, go get a drink of

water, huh? You’re scaring the shit out of me, and I just dry-cleaned

these pants.”

Nothing for a few seconds, then Dar’s eyelashes fluttered closed

briefly and her body relinquished some of its tension. “Sorry,” she

murmured. “But God damn it, Mark, of all the people in the company to

be targeted by that crap, why her?”

Mark winced at the pain in his boss’s voice.

“Me, I’m used to it,” Dar went on softly. “I’ve given so many

people so many reasons to hate me, I don’t even think about it any-

more.” She took a breath. “But what has Kerry done to deserve that?”

Picked you? Mark wisely decided to not voice the obvious response.

“You know how people are, boss. They get jealous and all that crap.

And you’ve got to admit, there’s a hell of a lot for people to be jealous of

Kerry for.”

Dar sighed. “Find out who it was,” she replied. “I’ll be in my

office.”

Mark watched her leave, the heavy door swinging shut behind her

tall form. “Sonofabitch.” He cradled his head in his hands. “Why the

fuck do I always get this shit to deal with?”

“’Cause you, like, can?” his assistant Shaun ventured. “You gonna

tell her who it was?”

Good question. Mark leaned back and considered. “I’m gonna let her

chill for a little while first,” he decided. “Because otherwise she’s gonna

haul back and take the jerk’s head off.”

Shaun pondered that. “She can kick some ass,” he eventually

offered. “You think she’d just do it for real?”

Mark thought about those icy, dangerous eyes. He’d known Dar for

a long time, and he’d heard the stories about her younger years. “Yeah,”

he said. “She’d drop kick him off the balcony for sure,” he added. “And

I’m not into losing my bosses today. So let her chill.”

“EXCUSE ME?” KERRY felt her voice sharpen.

“I said,” Clarice drawled, “you lasted longer than any of the rest of

138 Melissa Good

them, honey. Was it a getting bored thing?”

Kerry wondered if she looked as bewildered as she felt. “Clarice, I

have no idea what you’re talking about. Maybe you should just cut to

the chase and be specific.”

Clarice leaned closer. “Look, in this place, you can’t keep anything

secret.”

“Right.” Kerry nodded faintly. “And?”

“And everyone’s talking about last night.”

She felt like she was in a dinghy, floating further and further away

from the shore. “Last night?” Her mind went to her unexpected waking

up, and she felt a blush color her skin. “What about last night?”

Clarice chuckled. “You obviously know. Look, they saw you meet

that guy here in the office.”

The shoreline receded further. “Yeah, so?” Kerry’s brow knit in

perplexity. “What about it?”

“What about it?” Clarice repeated. “Honey, do you two have, like,

an open relationship? I had no idea.”

“Huh?” Kerry felt like grabbing her own head and shaking it.

“Excuse me, what in the hell does me getting picked up here last night

have to do with my relationship? Which, by the way, is personal and my

business, and not any of yours.”

Now it was Clarice’s turn to look a little uncertain. “Are you saying

that wasn’t your lover?”

“What wasn’t?” Kerry asked.

“The man who picked you up here last night, who you had your

hands all over, who you told Dar abandoned you?” Clarice almost

shouted. “What the hell did you think we were talking about here?”

It was like being trapped inside a cartoon. Kerry fully expected a

clown to pop out of her desk and start laughing at the absurdity of it all.

“My lover?” She enunciated the word carefully. “That guy who picked

me up here last night?”

“Yes.” Clarice nodded, relieved they were finally communicating.

“Then he was.”

“No.” Kerry covered her eyes with one hand. “He was not.” She got

up and went to the small bookshelf in her office, selecting a framed

photo and bringing it back with her. “I think this is who you mean.”

Clarice took the picture and studied it. Kerry was standing near a

wooden pylon, apparently at some dock, dressed in a pair of water

shorts and a bathing suit. She had one arm wrapped around a very tall,

powerfully built man, who had an arm draped over her shoulders, and

she was pointing to a dangerous-looking lobster clutched in the man’s

other hand.

“That’s my father-in-law,” Kerry supplied. “Andrew Roberts.”

Clarice peered at the picture, then up at her. “Honey, that’s kinky.”

Oh no... She was at sea again. “What’s kinky? The lobster? We ate

it,” she told Clarice in exasperation. “He’s not my lover, okay? Would

Red Sky At Morning 139

you get that idea out of your head? Yes, he picked me up, yes, I hugged

him, like I usually do. Why the hell am I standing here explaining this

to you?” Kerry’s voice rose. “As a matter of fact, get the hell out of my

office before I throw your ass out!”

Clarice jumped up and laid the picture on the desk before ducking

behind the chair. “Hey, look, I was just trying to warn you—”

“Out!” Kerry yelled at the top of her voice. “Tell all the jerks who

want to know that we pay you people to provide information services,

not come up with internal freaking company Soap Operas!”

Clarice fled. She turned and scuttled across the floor as fast as her

heels would allow, getting around the door and shutting it securely

behind her before Kerry could find something else to verbally pound

her with.

For a second, all Kerry could hear was her own labored breathing.

Then she sat down in her chair with a thump. “Jesus.” She expelled her

breath explosively. “What in the hell is wrong with these people?”

A soft creak alerted her, and she swiveled in her chair to face her

inside door as it opened and a disheveled, aggravated, stormy head

poked itself inside her office. “Have you heard the total idiocy going

around here?”

Dar slid inside and walked over, taking a seat on Kerry’s desk.

“Yes.”

“Is that not the stupidest thing you’ve ever heard?” Kerry went on.

“What a bunch of total bonehead losers we have around here

sometimes.” She stood up and started ordering Dar’s unruly locks with

her fingers. “Honey, what did you do here, stick your head out your

window or something?”

“I was outside on the balcony down the hall,” Dar admitted.

“Drinking half a gallon of milk and trying to calm down enough not to

fire the entire fourteenth floor just to get rid of the jackass who started

the whole thing.”

Kerry rubbed a bit of white off her partner’s lip. “Ah, so that’s what

that is.” She let her hands rest on Dar’s shoulders. “Are you okay?”

“Am I okay?” Dar managed a smile. “I think so. I was more worried

about you.”

“Me?” Kerry chuckled. “Dar, you forget I grew up in a very public

household. I’ve had stories told about me since I was seven and got

bitten by a duck while I tried to steal her chicks.” She patted her lover’s

side. “Your poor father. That’s twice in one night. The lady at the car

dealership mistook us for husband and wife when he dropped me by

there.”

Dar blinked. “So you’re okay with this?”

“Well, I don’t like it, but I’ll live. Why, you weren’t really going to

fire the entire floor, were you?” Kerry asked. “Dar?” She traced the

flutter of nervous motion under the skin of her lover’s cheek. “Hey?”

A sigh. “No, I wasn’t.”

140 Melissa Good

“You okay?”

Dar gave her an unhappy look. “I have a stomachache from

drinking too much cold milk, I’m tired, and I’m cranky, and I want to

take a baseball bat to the person who thought you were making out with

my dad.”

“Oh.”

“Other than that, Mrs. Lincoln, I enjoyed the play.”

Kerry touched her forehead to Dar’s. “With a start like this, the day

can only get better.”

As if on some evil signal, both of their pagers went off and Kerry’s

main line lit up.

THE PHONE BEEPED twice, softly, before Dar lifted her head from

her hands and touched the response key. “Yes?”

“Dar, it is Mark here to see you,” María stated quietly. “Do you

have a minute for him?”

“Sure.” Dar returned her chin to its resting spot on her fists and

exhaled. “Send him in.” She’d given up trying to focus her overtired

vision on her monitor a short time before and had merely been sitting

there, waiting for time to pass and bring her to the end of a very long

day.

The door opened and Mark entered, moving quickly across the

floor and taking a seat across from her.

For a moment they studied each other, then Mark shifted. “You

look like shit, boss.”

For some reason, that brought a smile to Dar’s face. “Thanks. It’s

been a suck-filled day.”

“Yeah.” Mark nodded. “I know. Listen, that T1 you ordered for the

base is in. I had them terminate it and did a loopback to make sure it’s

solid. The Telco tech confirmed your hub’s onsite, and everything looks

okay.”

“Good.” One thing off her mind, at least. “I’ll connect everything

tomorrow morning, then I’ll need you to give me space on the big boxes

to suck everything up.”

“No problem,” Mark assured her. “We’ve got the slots already

allocated for you. Just let me know when you’re ready, and we’ll open

the pipe.”

Dar nodded. “I will. Did Houston get their data center back up? If

the payroll computer doesn’t come back online before tonight, we’re all

in deep shit; you know that, right?”

Mark felt a prickle of surprise at the unusual use of an expletive,

which Dar tended to avoid in her normal workplace speech. “I can’t

believe the power block blew up in there,” he said. “American UPS sent

a team in and they’re working on it, but so far it looks like they’re going

to have to run an emergency three phase panel in just to fire the main

Red Sky At Morning 141

CPUs up. ETA is midnight, but I’ve got my fingers crossed for sooner.”

“Will going there and yelling help?” Dar asked.

“No,” Mark answered, not even caring if it was the right answer for

the company or not. “They’re doing their stuff, Dar. It’s all moving; it

just takes time to split the power off the main transformer and run the

big cables.”

“Okay.” Dar accepted that with a feeling of relief. Flying to

Houston was something she so didn’t want to do at the moment. “Can

we find out the liability limits of AUPS, and what’s going to happen if

they can’t get the power restored?”

“Kerry took care of that already,” the MIS director reassured her.

“She’s been on it since this afternoon. I think we’re covered.”

“All right.”

Mark cleared his throat slightly and crossed his fingers, held below

the level of the desk where Dar couldn’t see them. “I also gave Kerry the

information on who it was that was hanging around here last night and

peeking into offices.”

One dark eyebrow lifted sharply. “I thought I told you to bring that

here.”

“You did,” Mark said. “But Kerry asked me to let her handle it, and

since she’s my direct report, I respected her directive.”

Dar observed him for a few seconds. “I don’t think I like having my

direct orders countermanded,” she stated flatly. “Especially by my

subordinates.”

“I know you don’t,” Mark responded bravely. “But Kerry said

she’d take the responsibility for the decision.” It felt cowardly to hide

behind Kerry’s skirt like that, but one look at the expression on Dar’s

face made him grateful for the shield. He only hoped it would be a big

enough shield to keep him from getting his butt burnt off.

Dar remained silent, watching him from under half-lowered

eyelids until Mark started to fidget nervously. Then she drew in a

breath. “Fair enough,” she remarked. “I’ll take it up with her.”

Looking profoundly relieved, Mark stood up and circled his chair,

resting his hands on the back of it. “Hope you have a better day

tomorrow, Dar.”

That got a faint grin back. “Me, too.” Dar watched Mark leave, then

sat back and pondered. Was she mad at Mark?

No. He just did what he was told. Was she mad at Kerry? Dar

regarded the wood panel walls. She was too damn tired to be mad at

Kerry, and besides, she didn’t want to be mad at her. But should she be?

Dar considered the question seriously. Kerry had been the person

involved, had been the one with rumors spread about her and was, in

fact, Mark’s direct supervisor. On the other hand, Dar had given a direct

order, which had been ignored and countermanded, something she

couldn’t recall ever happening before.

No one else would have dared, she decided. Was Kerry using their

142 Melissa Good

relationship to take an unfair advantage of her? Dar scowled. Or was

Kerry simply making a good business decision, using her admittedly

unfair knowledge of Dar to realize having the CIO beat an employee

over the head with a paper shredder was not only bad employee

relations, it was also just plain stupid? Especially since the CIO in

question would be doing it because the employee in question had

insulted her strictly-against-company-rules lover and partner?

Hmm. Dar idly watched her fish swim around. Looking up as the

inner door opened, she watched as Kerry visibly squared her shoulders

before she entered and proceeded across the room, arriving at Dar’s

side with a look of sober determination.

“Listen.” Kerry’s hands flexed slightly, the fingers curling into a

partial fist in unconscious reaction to confrontation. “I just talked to

Mark. I want you to back off and let me handle this situation, because

it’s my department, my issue, and my staff.”

“Mm,” Dar responded.

One of Kerry’s pale eyebrows rose. “What does that mean?”

“That color looks really cute on you.” Dar evaluated the coral silk

blouse Kerry was wearing. “Very tropical.”

The blonde woman put her hands on her hips. “Dar, I was being

serious.”

“I know. You’re right. Go ahead and handle it.” Dar nodded in

agreement. “I’ll be down at the base all day tomorrow anyway, so have

at it.”

Kerry sighed. “Do you know how long I’ve been standing in the

corridor, screwing up my guts and trying to figure out exactly what

approach to use with you on this?”

Dar allowed her face to relax into a smile for the first time that day.

“Sorry about that. I was just thinking it over when you came in. I know

my first reaction was to appease my ego and yell, but you know what?

I’m just too tired.” She shrugged. “Besides, you are right, it’s your issue

to handle; and the only reason I wanted to do it is because I go into a

crazed overprotective mode when it comes to you.”

Kerry’s lips twitched, then eased into grin. “Yes, you do.” She

relaxed and moved a little closer, perching on the edge of Dar’s desk.

“Very self-aware of you to notice.”

Dar smiled and propped her head up against one hand. “They

finally got the T1 in place. Now I can get that entire data set transferred,

and we can really take a look at it.”

“Think you’ll find anything?”

“Maybe.” Dar shook her head. “There’s something there; it’s just

really hard to pinpoint. Little discrepancies in the programs, things that

just don’t feel right...I can’t really be specific. Just that I know there’s

something not one hundred percent clicking.”

“I’ve got an idea.” Kerry reached out and pushed a few strands of

dark hair off Dar’s forehead. “I just finished my last conference call for

Red Sky At Morning 143

the day, want to take off? Are you covered here, or do you have

something else you need to handle?”

“Nothing I can’t handle with my cell phone,” Dar said. “Pushing to

get the payroll systems back online. I don’t need to be here to do that.”

She straightened. “Sounds like a plan. Go get your stuff, and I’ll meet

you at the elevator.”

Kerry got up and twitched her skirt straight. “You’re on.” She

turned and made her way back to the inner door, pausing with her hand

on the sill before she exited. “Dar?”

The pale blue eyes flickered as Dar’s eyelashes fluttered. “Hmm?”

“It was Brent.” Kerry’s expression was regretful. “Mark feels pretty

scummy about that.” She ducked through the doorway and closed the

door behind her, traveling quickly down the back corridor and past the

cleaning closets to her own office.

Chapter

Nine

THE DREAM WAS warm and sunny, and Dar stretched into it,

reveling in the feel of the sun against her skin as the boat rocked

beneath her. Her eyes were closed, but she could hear the strains of a

popular tune from behind her and smell the tang of the salt air as it

brushed over her.

Her body was pleasantly tired, and she was content to rest in the

sun, turning her head slightly as she heard a gull land on the boat. Its

claws made soft, ticking sounds as it moved closer, and she kept very

still to see how close it would dare to come.

She could almost feel the warmth of its body as it pattered nearer

and nearer, and she resisted the urge to open her eyes and look.

Then it blew in her ear.

Dar’s eyes popped wide open as her dream world rapidly merged

into her waking one, and the gentle waves and warm sun became the

rocking of the waterbed under Kerry’s laughing form and the startling

reality of true sunlight gilding both of them.

“Holy shit.” Dar’s eyes found the clock, which was displaying a

cheerful 7:40. “Jesus. Did we forget to set the alarm?”

“I think so.” Kerry propped her head up on one hand and let her

chuckles wind down.

“Damn.” Dar sighed, her brain still a little fuzzy from sleep. “How

could I have done that? I haven’t forgotten to set that damn alarm

in...in...”

“Honey,” Kerry leaned over and rubbed Dar’s bare belly, “you

forgot because you fell asleep with your clothes half on. I had to pull

them off. I was the one who forgot to check the clock, okay?”

“I did?” Dar tried to remember the previous night in the fog of

exhaustion she’d been walking through. “Um...I think I remember a

strawberry...and you kissing me.”

Kerry smiled, her fingers tracing a light pattern over Dar’s skin.

They’d both been far too tired to eat when they’d gotten home, and had

settled for a shared bowl of freshly washed strawberries and two large

glasses of milk. She’d put her things upstairs and come down to find

Dar sprawled over the bed, already well on her way to sleep.

“I remember that, too.” She looked up and almost laughed when

Red Sky At Morning 145

she saw Dar’s expression relaxed back into slumber. “Hey...Paladar.”

She gave her lover a tiny poke.

“Eh?” Dar’s eyes opened again. “Oh. Damn,” she complained,

rolling over and capturing Kerry in a tangle of warm arms and smooth

skin. “Why can’t it be Saturday? I don’t wanna get up.”

That was okay. Kerry didn’t want to either. She tried an

experiment, making her little patterns again, and was rewarded by

hearing Dar’s breathing even out almost immediately and feeling her

body go limp and relaxed. She closed her own eyes and reviewed her

schedule, thinking about what her morning was like.

Hmm. It was Thursday. That meant her staff meeting at ten, nothing

after that until lunch, then network strategy sessions from two to five.

She liked those, actually, when her operations team would test different

scenarios to see how they could reshape the network to better suit their

customers’ needs.

So. She didn’t need to be in until ten. Dar wasn’t supposed to be in

the office at all, since she was heading back down to the base. They

could actually sleep in a little, if they skipped their morning run. Could

they afford it?

One green eye appeared and regarded their intertwined bodies

critically, then closed in contentment. Yep, they could afford it, Kerry

decided, squirming a little closer and settling down with a silent sigh.

She let herself relax into a light doze for another half-hour, then nudged

herself awake again.

For a few minutes, all she did was just look at Dar. The sun was

spilling in the window through the blinds and painting gold stripes

across the bed, and one stripe had captured most of Dar’s face. Kerry

could see the tiny motes of dust in it and watched the faint flickers as

some dream stirred her lover’s eyelids.

She is so beautiful. Kerry let out a breath, resisting the impulse to

run a finger down one of Dar’s planed cheekbones. She did move a lock

of dark hair back, though, biting her lip when even this slight motion

brought a flutter of eyelids and a pair of sleepy blue eyes into view.

“Oops. Sorry.”

Dar blinked. “Did you let me go back to sleep?” she asked

incredulously. “Ker, we’re going to be late as hell.”

“Yes, I did,” Kerry replied in an unperturbed tone. “My first thing’s

at ten, and you’re OCB today, so take a chill gelcap and relax, okay?”

She slid a hand over Dar’s hip and lightly scratched her back. “How’s

this doing?”

The smooth surface under her hand tensed, then moved as Dar

stretched, the muscles under her skin shifting under Kerry’s fingers.

“A little stiff, but not bad,” Dar admitted. “Maybe we can do some

swimming this weekend. That should fix it up.”

Kerry wriggled over and pinned her lover down, receiving a

startled, widened-eyed look in return. “Maybe we can take you over to

146 Melissa Good

Dr. Steve’s, and have him look at it.”

“Aw...Kerrryyy...” Dar whined.

“Pick one: Dr. Steve, or the ophthalmologist,” Kerry replied kindly,

ignoring the endearing pout that faced her. “Sweetheart, I’m not going

to sit by and watch you either hurting or hurting yourself, so you’d

better just get used to it, okay?”

“I hate doctors,” Dar said. “You know I hate doctors.”

Kerry sighed. “Yes, I know you do; but I have to take very good care

of you, Dar.” She put a fingertip on Dar’s nose. “Humor me. Please?”

Dar thought about it, her eyes moving slightly, regarding the

eggshell-colored ceiling. Then they focused on Kerry’s face and

softened. “All right,” she agreed quietly. “But you have to go with me.”

“Of course I will.” Kerry smiled in relief. “In fact, I’m embarrassed

to admit it, but I haven’t had my eyes checked in a few years, either.

We’ll both go, okay?”

Dar nodded. “Okay.” She rubbed a thumb over Kerry’s rib cage,

which expanded under her touch. “I think it’s time we got our lazy

butts out of bed, don’t you?”

“Do you really want to?” Kerry laid an arm down on Dar’s chest

and rested her chin on it. “You know what I’d like?” she added

suddenly.

“What?”

“Someday, I’d like us to just...” Kerry nibbled her lower lip, “get a

camper, or something, and travel all over the place, just seeing new

things.” A half smile appeared. “Does that sound strange to you? There

are so many places I haven’t seen, and I’d like to—together.”

Dar cocked her head slightly to one side. She took a breath to

answer, then released it when her cell phone, dropped haphazardly on

the bedside table, buzzed. “Hold that thought,” she told Kerry as she

fumbled one-handedly with the instrument. “Because I really like it.”

Kerry grinned wholeheartedly and gave Dar a pat on the side. “I’ll

get coffee started.” She lowered her voice as Dar answered the phone,

then took the opportunity to suckle Dar’s navel gently, chuckling as she

heard her lover’s voice break slightly. “Tell Mark I said hi.” She gave

Dar a nip, then rolled out of bed and made her way out into the living

room, where Chino was already waiting impatiently to be let out.

She opened the back door for the Lab, then clicked the coffee on

before she trotted upstairs and into her own bedroom. “Two bathrooms,

no waiting,” she told her reflection as she entered hers, splashing water

on her face, more to wake her up than anything else, and scrubbing her

teeth industriously.

One of the nicer things about the condo was the amount of space

they both had, she reflected. She’d grown up in such a big house, with a

lot of people around, and Dar had grown up just the opposite, but they

both needed and appreciated the room to get away a little and be alone

sometimes.

Red Sky At Morning 147

Which made her comment to Dar seem really odd, if she thought

about it. But Dar had liked the idea of traveling around together, so

maybe it wasn’t so weird after all.

Of course, showers, now... Kerry grinned at the rumpled, rakish-

looking figure gazing back at her. Showers they liked to take together.

“Hey, scruffy, time for a haircut.” She pointed at her reflection, before

she turned and went to her closet, bound on selecting her clothing for

the day.

DAR SETTLED HER sunglasses more firmly as she headed from the

parking lot into the staff building. She was dressed in her favorite pair

of worn jeans and a Navy sweatshirt, in deference to the cooler weather

that had rolled in overnight.

The Marine at the door gave her a friendly nod and opened the

portal for her. “Good morning, ma’am.”

“Morning,” Dar replied politely. She took the stairs two at a time

and ducked around the upper hall doors, glancing around for any sign

of her glowering nemesis. “Eh...maybe I’ll get lucky for a change.”

She made it into the network hardware room and put her case

down, then glanced around at the walls full of telecommunications

punch downs. With a sigh, she pulled out her Palm Pilot and opened it,

checking the circuit ID Mark had given her and comparing it to the rows

of tags hanging from the blocks.

“Ah. There you are.” Dar pulled a tool from her briefcase and

studied the network bridges, consulting her Pilot for the network node

the base had assigned her to. Her brow creased, and she ran a finger

lightly down the massive hub, curious about the design. For no reason

she could readily identify, an entire segment was bridged off to a

completely different hub.

One dark eyebrow lifted. “Hmm.” Dar followed the cables to the

other hub and peeked in back of it. “Ethernet...Ethernet...Fast

Ethernet...T3?” Dar looked closer. “Twelve network nodes sharing a T3?

What the hell is running on them?”

Really curious now, Dar pulled the network schematic she’d been

given out of her briefcase and spread it out, running an experienced eye

over the layout. After a few minutes, she folded up the paper and

tucked it away, letting out a careful breath as she considered her

options.

Then she walked over and copied down the circuit ID on the

mysterious hub and pulled out her cell phone.

KERRY TOOK HER seat in the operations meeting, setting down

her cup of tea and glancing around the table. No one met her eyes, and

she let a wry grin touch her lips as she settled back in the leather

148 Melissa Good

conference chair, extending her legs and crossing them while she rested

her folded hands on the table surface.

Mark was the last to arrive, and he closed the door behind him

before he took his own seat, the one directly across from hers. There was

none of the usual bantering; everyone just sat quietly, eyes on their

agendas, and waited.

“So.” Kerry broke the silence. “Heard any good rumors lately?” She

waited for the embarrassed shuffling to quiet down. “That was pretty

counterproductive, wasn’t it? I’m used to people having nothing better

to do than speculate about my private life, but tying up the resources of

the entire department for an entire morning was going a little

overboard, don’t you think?”

Nobody knew what to say. They all just stared miserably at the

table.“I’m not sure what’s more disappointing,” Kerry went on quietly.

“The fact that people who know me personally participated in it and

thought so little of my integrity that they’d think I’d do something like

that to Dar in front of the entire company...” She paused. “Or the fact

that in a department full of intelligent people, only Dar’s admin had the

sense to check the visitors log.”

Mark finally looked up, his jaw muscles visibly clenching as he met

her gaze squarely. “I didn’t bother checking,” he stated. “I knew it was

bullshit. The only thing I wanted to do was find out where it started and

stop it,” he reflected. “I did. But the word flew out so fast, it went

through my fingers.”

Kerry nodded. “I know. Thank you, Mark.” She saw some of the

rigid tension in his shoulders relax a little. “Dar and I make a point of

keeping our personal lives out of this building. I’d appreciate it if you

all would do the same. Find something else to speculate about.”

Nods and murmurs of agreement went around the table.

“Okay.” Kerry was satisfied that she’d scared, embarrassed, and

intimidated the entire room to the best of her capability. Dar, of course,

would have done a much scarier job of it, but she felt she’d gotten her

point across, and predicted her people would be having little meetings

of their own in their areas as soon as the current session was over.

“Next item on the agenda. Enid, what’s the status on the new accounts

in the Northwest?”

Never had there been so many people in one room so glad of a

subject change. Enid eagerly sifted through her papers and started into

her report.

THE SMALL OFFICE was very quiet. Only the faint sound of the

laptop’s hard drive and the occasional soft click broke the silence. Dar

had her head propped up on one fist as she reviewed the data flicking

across the display.

Red Sky At Morning 149

“What in the hell are they doing?” the CIO asked her computer,

which morosely refused to answer. She scanned the data stream for the

nth time, trying to figure out the pattern in the weird anomalies she’d

been seeing for the last couple of hours.

The cell phone resting on the desk buzzed, and Dar answered it.

“Yeah?”

“Hey, Dar.” Mark’s voice sounded unusually quiet. “I tracked

down that T3 ID for you. It’s a private subscriber circuit. Not

BellSouth.”

“Huh.” Dar’s brow creased. “That’s even stranger. I could

understand having a—” A thought occurred to her. “Hang on...I’ll call

you back.” She hung up and retrieved a number from the cell phone

memory, then dialed it.

It rang twice, then was answered. “Gerry?”

“Ah, Dar!” Gerald Easton’s voice sounded cheerful. “I was just

thinking of you.”

“Someone send you a memo?” Dar hazarded a guess.

The military man chuckled. “Eh...heard from old Jeff, as a matter of

fact. He’s thrilled to have you down there, Dar.”

Dar felt a half grin forming. “He’s the only one, Gerry. I’m not a

popular person down here. Listen, is there anything black here?”

There was a momentary silence. “Eh,” Easton grunted. “Odd

question.”

“Odd because it’s yes, or because it’s no?” Dar was conscious of the

cellular connection, which could be monitored. “I don’t want details,

Gerry, just if there is or isn’t.”

“Hold on a minute.” Easton’s voice had become crisp. It was

replaced with hold music, which Dar suffered through, having an

innate dislike for the song Sleigh Ride. It cut off thankfully on the third

go-round, replaced by a rustle and a clearing of Gerry’s throat. “Ah,

Dar?”

“Mm...still here.” Dar sketched a squirrel on her pad.

“I just checked, and no, we’ve got nothing dark there.” Gerry

paused. “Nothing even remotely gray, as a matter of fact.”

Dar scowled, and put fangs on the squirrel. “Damn.” She exhaled.

“Okay, thanks, Gerry. I’ve got to hunt somewhere else for answers.”

“Problems?” The cautious question came back.

“Things that aren’t making sense,” Dar replied. “I hate that.”

A chuckle came through the line. “As well I remember. If you need

any more information, Dar, get in touch, eh?”

“I will.” Dar hung up the cell phone and reviewed the data she had

on her screen. “Okay.” She called up a new e-mail, clipped and pasted

from the analyzer program into it, added notes, and sent it on its way.

“Let’s see what Mark can dig up about who bought that nice big hub

that mysteriously connects to someone else’s network from inside a

supposedly secure building.”

150 Melissa Good

Then she set up her transfer program and tapped into the base’s

network, parsing all of its traffic and sending a running dump to her

ops center in Miami. The big boxes there would digest the information

and run her custom-designed systems analysis programs on it. That

code would tell her if her gut instinct was right and there was

something weird going on, or if she was just seeing spiders in the

shadows.

Dar leaned back in her wooden chair and folded her arms as the

data transfer kicked in. She looked up as a light knock sounded at the

door. “Yes?”

Chuckie stuck his head inside the room. “Hey there, old buddy.

Can I interest you in some lunch?”

Dar smiled easily. “Sure.” She set her passwords and locked the

laptop down, then stood up and joined Chuckie at the door. “You want

to go downstairs or off base?” she asked. “I kind of have an itch for

conch fritters.”

“You’re on,” Chuckie agreed happily. “I’ve been buried up to my

butt in status reports all day. I’ve got ten new recruits coming from this

class, and boy howdy, I hope those little suckers don’t sink the boat

before we clear international waters.” He put a hand on Dar’s back and

guided her down the hall. “Dad says you plan on doing a checkout on

the training process here, that right?”

“Right,” Dar answered. “That’s what Gerry was griping about from

here mostly—results on the folks they kick out of here being

substandard.” She dropped down the stairs with Chuckie at her side.

“He wants to know why, and frankly, so do I.”

“For real?” Chuckie held the door at the bottom of the hall open for

her, then followed her out and into the cool, somewhat damp air.

“Yeah.” Dar pulled her keys out of her pocket and headed for the

Lexus. “From a management perspective, bad performance usually only

has one of a couple sources.” She opened the doors and they got in, then

she continued her lecture, to which Chuckie listened with interest.

“Either your talent pool is empty, your processes are defective, or

there’s a motivation structure in place that doesn’t match what your

performance objectives are.”

Chuckie folded his arms over his chest and eyed her. “Can we talk

about football or something? I didn’t get three words out of five in that

last paragraph.”

Dar chuckled as she pulled out of the base parking lot and sent the

Lexus in search of a scrungy crab shack. “Sorry.” She recomposed her

thoughts. “Your recruits suck, the instructors don’t know what the hell

they’re doing, or someone’s being paid to just churn out bodies

regardless of whether they know what end of a broom to grab hold of.”

“Ah.” Chuckie considered this thoughtfully. “How are you going to

figure out which one it is?”

How indeed? Dar pulled into an unpaved parking lot and stopped

Red Sky At Morning 151

the Lexus. “I’m not sure yet,” she admitted. “I’ve got a program sucking

everything down into one of our big processors, and it’s going to sort

the data out for me. I’ll review it and make a plan based on what I find.”

“Okay.” Chuckie opened the door to the crab shack and they

entered, going from the bright light outside into a somewhat dim,

weathered wooden interior graced with trestle tables, benches, and

several neon bar signs on the wall. “Howdy, Red.”

The burly, bearded man with more tattoos than seemed safe waved

at him. “Hey, Chuck. Whoa, you moved up in the world, didn’cha?” His

eyes flicked over Dar with genial approval. “C’mon in, sweet thing.”

Chuckie, to give him credit, winced.

Dar dropped her jacket onto the nearest trestle table and sauntered

over to the man, leaning on the counter across from him and tipping her

sunglasses down to give him a better look. After a moment, she sighed.

“You are still as butt ugly as you were in high school, you know that,

August?”

The man’s eyes widened. “Whothefuckareyou?”

“Someone you ain’t seen in fifteen years,” Dar drawled back. “You

want to put us up two baskets of fritters and burgers, so at least we’ll

get something out of this conversation?”

The man scratched his jaw and tilted his head, then reached over

and pulled Dar’s sunglasses all the way off. He leaned closer. “Oh shit.”

He started laughing. “It’s Dar.” He let the glasses drop to the counter.

“I’ll be a son of a bitch.”

Dar scooped up her shades. “You’re damn lucky I’m not nearly as

much of a hardass as I used to be, Augie. That crack would have gotten

you a broken nose once upon a time.” She relaxed into a smile as

Chuckie decided it was safe to approach and came up next to her.

“Yeah, you’re so mellow now,” Chuckie commented. “Remind me

of that again when I bitch about how sore I am from that little stunt we

pulled the other night.”

“Irene!” August hollered behind him. “Two burgers, two fritters,

okay?” He faced forward again. “Dar, man, it’s such a trip to see you. It

has been forever and gone, ain’t it?” He pointed to the table. “Siddown.

I was just gonna have some lunch myself. We were busier than all get-

out before, but it slowed down some.”

Dar took a seat on the worn wooden bench as her two friends did

the same. She rested her elbows on the surface and exhaled, allowing a

bittersweet sense of familiarity to wash over her. August’s father had

owned the shack during her younger years, and she’d spent many hours

hunched over the uneven tables, talking crap and swallowing enough

fried fish and greasy burgers to have easily killed off anyone with a

more sensitive digestive system.

Her nose twitched as she detected the scent of the spicy fritter

batter cooking, and she smiled, glad—for the moment—to know that

not everything had changed.

152 Melissa Good

“Still workin’ with that computer shit, huh, Dar?” Augie asked.

Oh yeah. “Yep,” Dar admitted. “Same shit.”

“MS. KERRY?” MAYTE’S voice crackled through the intercom.

“Señor Mark is here.”

Kerry finished typing her last sentence and flexed her hands,

making the joints crack slightly. “Great. Send him this way, Mayte.” She

sat back and waited as her door opened and Mark entered. “Hi.”

“Hi.” Mark closed the door and crossed the carpeted floor, taking a

seat in one of Kerry’s visitor’s chairs. “Listen, I...um—”

“Mark, it’s okay,” Kerry interrupted him gently. “I’m over it.”

The MIS chief blinked. “Oh.” He sat back and let his hands rest on

his thighs. “You know the whole staff’s been walking around in a blue

funk since the meeting, right?”

“I heard.” Kerry ran her fingers through her hair and riffled it,

stifling a yawn as she did so. “Jesus, it’s not like I was that wacko, was

I? I’ve heard Dar go off. I know I’m not in her league.”

“Nah,” Mark agreed. “It’s worse with you, though, because you’re

always so nice. When you get postal, it makes everyone’s hair stand on

end.” He gave Kerry an apologetic look. “No offense.”

“None taken.” Kerry smiled. “I talked to Mariana.” She shifted the

topic neatly. “She’s agreed to let me handle whatever we decide to do

with Brent.”

“Urm.” Mark rubbed his jaw, darkened with stubble now that the

day was almost ended. “I talked to him a little. He’s way out there,

Kerry.” He shook his head. “I can’t figure out if it’s just that he had

a...uh, I mean, if...”

Kerry leaned forward. “I didn’t think he was serious until after I

met you both in the ops center that time and Dar told me that he’d just

finished asking her if I was seeing anyone.” She propped her head up on

one fist. “I thought that was pretty darn oblivious of him, you know?”

Mark waggled his hand. “He’s pretty focused.”

“So is his problem that I’m not interested, or is his problem why

I’m not interested?”

“Why,” Mark said bluntly. “His dad’s a Southern Baptist minister

who was tossed out of the local group for advocating the castration of

gay guys and the incarceration of anyone who didn’t think we should

swap the Bill of Rights for the Bible.”

Kerry sighed.

“It sucks, you know? He’s a good tech, and not a half-bad guy if

you don’t mind the freaking nerdiness.” Mark shook his head. “I talked

to him just before I came in here, and he just can’t see why everyone

doesn’t feel the same way he does.”

“Okay.” Kerry scrubbed her face. “I’d like to talk to him,” she said.

“Can you set up a time tomorrow morning? Make it early, preferably

Red Sky At Morning 153

before I have to sit in on the marketing projection session.”

“Sure you want to do that?” Mark queried.

“Yes.”

“Okay.” Mark stood up. “Did you hear from the boss? Her data

dump finally finished. The processors are chewing on it.”

Kerry leaned back. “Yep. She’s home, actually.” She propped a

knee up against the desk and folded her hands around it. Hearing from

Dar had been a surprise, especially when her lover had told her she was

comfortably seated on their leather couch watching a special on China.

“She’s...um...cooking dinner.”

Mark stopped in mid-motion and stared at her, his jaw dropping in

mild shock. “Uh?”

“Yeah.” Kerry scratched her nose. “My curiosity is starting to give

me wedgies,” she admitted with a grin. “I mean, it could be that we’ll

end up eating ice cream sundaes for dinner—those are well inside Dar’s

ability; or maybe she’ll do eggs, which I know are safe.”

“Now you’ve got me curious.” Mark chuckled. “She once told me

flipping the power switch on the coffee machine was the limit of her

cooking skills.” He folded his arms. “You gotta let me know what

happens.”

Kerry stood up and stretched, wincing as her back popped from the

long hours she’d been seated at her desk trying to clear her inbox. She’d

even had Mayte bring her up lunch so she could spend the extra time

catching up. “Okay.” She viewed the outbox with a sense of satisfaction.

“I think I’m going to pack it in.”

“Walk you downstairs?” Mark offered. “I was just on my way out

myself.”

They joined a group of fellow employees who were also leaving,

including Jose and Eleanor, and the elevator was fairly crowded. Kerry

pressed back against the mirrored wall, not really uncomfortable, but

conscious of the air’s stuffiness and the clashing scents of Eleanor’s

aggressive rose perfume and Jose’s vaguely coconutty-smelling after-

shave.

Ick. Kerry eyed the ceiling; it was also unfortunate that some people

seemed to have a curious absentmindedness when it came to things like

deodorant and reasonably frequent showering. She considered holding

her breath, wondering if the elevator was being perversely slow just to

piss her off.

Oh. Kerry almost hopped up and down to force the car to move

faster. What if it gets stuck? Her eyes widened a little. How would it look

for the VP Ops to upchuck all over half the executive staff in an

elevator?

“Kerry!”

She jerked and sucked in a breath, then glanced at Mark. “What?”

Mark leaned closer. “You looked like you were freaking out.”

She sighed and leaned back. “Overactive imagination.” The car

154 Melissa Good

reached the bottom and bounced a little, then, finally, blissfully, the

doors slid open and allowed the people to exit and the cold air to enter.

“Jesus.” She pushed off from the mirrored wall and left the elevator,

glancing up into the vast vault of the atrium lobby.

A faint smile crossed her face as she remembered the first time

she’d seen this place—a very late, rainy night that had started in despair

and ended up being a crossroads in her life she wasn’t even aware of

until long after she’d passed through it.

She followed Mark out the front doors into the daylight and headed

for her car, her mind making the mental jog when it first tried to find

her Mustang, then shifted and searched for the new profile.

“Hey, did you get a new set of wheels?” Mark asked as he ambled

alongside her. “Ain’t that cute...a baby Darcar.”

“A wh? Oh,” Kerry laughed. “Yeah, I guess you could call it that.”

She patted her new blue Lexus on the side. “I like it. I can actually see

things now. See you tomorrow, Mark.”

“Yeah.” Mark put his briefcase in the saddlebag of the big Harley

and unstrapped his motorcycle helmet. “Drop me a mail when you

figure out what Big D is feeding you, huh? I’m dying to know.”

“Hmm.” Kerry got into the SUV and rolled the window down.

“Dying...not a good word there, Mark.” She gave him a wave and

started the car, then pulled out of the parking lot and headed home.

IT WAS RELATIVELY quiet outside the condo when she pulled into

her spot and got out, cautiously examining the front door before she

approached it. “Well.” She leaned back against the car and crossed her

arms. “No smoke, no fire engines outside the place, and it looks like the

electricity is still on, so she didn’t blow a circuit.”

She nodded. “Looking good so far. Now, Kerrison,” she addressed

herself seriously, “whatever this turns out to be, Dar will have spent a

lot of time and a lot of effort on it, so no matter what, you’re going to

like it. Got me?” She squared her shoulders and took a deep breath.

“Besides, you’ve eaten at the Republican National Convention. Nothing

should scare you after that.”

She trotted up the stairs and paused, cocking her head and listening

before she keyed in her lock code. Nothing but soft music came faintly to

her ears, certainly not the strident cursing she’d have expected from Dar

if things weren’t going well. Another good sign. Kerry unlocked the door

and opened it, slipping inside and closing it behind her.

And then she just stood there, only her eyes moving as she

absorbed the scene in front of her. The lights were dimmed in both the

living room and dining room, and there were candles on the table.

Really tall, pretty candles, set in holders that complemented the china

and crystal place settings patiently awaiting use.

She also realized two other things: there was no sign of Dar, and

Red Sky At Morning 155

something smelled great. “Heh,” Kerry chortled softly to herself. “I’m

liking this already.”

“Good,” Dar’s voice purred from nearby.

Kerry almost jumped, and then she turned to see Dar leaning

against the doorjamb of her bedroom, her hair pulled loosely back and

her body covered in something very silky and brief. The pale blue eyes

held a lazily sensual note as they traveled over Kerry’s form, eliciting a

small, almost subvocal noise from Kerry’s throat. “Hi there,” she

managed to get out.

“Hi there,” Dar replied. “Wanna come in and make yourself

comfortable?” She eased away from the door and moved toward Kerry,

bare feet soundless against the tile. “Hello? Earth to Kerry.” Dar waved

a hand in front of her lover’s eyes, which seemed to be firmly focused

on her.

Kerry let her laptop case slide to the floor and found better uses for

her hands, letting them slide over the soft, cool fabric covering Dar’s

body to feel the warm flesh beneath. She stepped closer and took a deep

breath, then tilted her head back to look up at her lover. “So, what did I

do to rate this?”

Dar smiled. “Nothing.” She brushed a wisp of pale hair out of

Kerry’s eyes. “I just felt like trying out this romantic thing.

Complaining?”

“Nuh-uh.” Kerry shook her head firmly. “Where’d you get this? It’s

gorgeous.” She fingered the crimson silk. It barely covered Dar’s body,

and Kerry found herself losing interest in dinner, or asking questions,

or... “Damn, you smell good.”

“Glad you think so.” Dar nuzzled her hair, then slipped her arms

around Kerry and gave her a big hug. “Mom and Dad took Chino for a

while.”

Kerry gave her a weird look. “Why? She never bothers us.”

“No, but she kept jumping up and stealing my mixing thing, and it

was driving me nuts,” Dar admitted with a faint chuckle. “They’ll bring

her back and drop her off later in the evening. C’mon, let’s get you

undressed so you can properly appreciate my creation.”

Kerry stepped back and grinned frankly at her. “Sweetie, I don’t

need to be undressed to appreciate that. I think your creation is

spectacular.”

Dar put her hands on her hips, hiking up the fabric and only

enhancing Kerry’s visceral experience. “I meant dinner.”

“That too.” Kerry’s smile grew wider. “Oh.” The words finally

penetrated, and she laughed helplessly. “Sorry...sorry...you mean the

food.”

Dar snorted softly, but looked pleased with the appraisal

nonetheless. “G’wan.” She nudged Kerry toward the stairs. “I’ll put the

salad on the table.”

Kerry had turned and had one foot on the steps. Now she stopped

156 Melissa Good

dead and swiveled her head to face Dar. “You,” she pointed, “made

salad?”

Dar nodded.

“Ah...hah.” Kerry slowly turned back around and started up the

steps, sneaking disbelieving peeks at Dar as she did, until she

disappeared onto the second floor. “Salad.” She shook her head as she

entered her bedroom and kicked her shoes off. “I feel like I’m in a

dream world.”

Her closet beckoned and she went inside, shucking out of her jacket

and hanging it neatly on a hanger. She unbuttoned and slid out of her

skirt and hung that up as well. Then she stopped and considered as she

removed her shirt. Normally, she’d just slip into an old T-shirt, but

since Dar had made an effort... Her eyes roved speculatively over her

wardrobe. “Hmm. It’s all business or dressy. I don’t have any causally

sexy numbers, Dar.”

She flipped through the hangers until she finally stopped at one,

removing it. “Hmm.” It was a sleeveless satin sheath, designed to go

under a lacy dress she had. “That’ll work.” She slipped it over her head

and settled the edges, which just barely came to her upper thighs.

“Yeah...” She consulted the mirror, which reflected back to her a

surprisingly racy-looking image. Thoughts of Dar in her silk strapless

number came to mind, and Kerry found herself wondering just how

relevant dinner was going to be.

A shiver of anticipation made her grin.

DAR STUDIED THE plate, then nodded in satisfaction, cocking her

head as she heard Kerry’s footsteps coming down the stairs. She put

both hands on the back of the dining room chair and smiled in welcome

as Kerry appeared, the smile broadening as the warm candlelight

exposed the brief clothing and knowing look. “Nice.” Dar drew the

chair back, and Kerry seated herself with a faint chuckle.

“Thank you.” Kerry waited for Dar to take the seat right next to her

and moved the chair slightly so their bare legs touched. “Are you

actually going to eat some of this here salad, Dardar?”

White teeth reflected the candlelight as Dar smiled. “Only if you

feed it to me.”

So she did. They exchanged forkfuls, and Kerry found herself

enjoying the freshly cut greens very much. Of course, there was enough

dressing on them that Dar probably couldn’t tell a lettuce leaf from a

carrot, but that was okay. That’s how Kerry liked her salad. They

finished, and she carefully removed some extra dressing off Dar’s lips

before she let her lover stand and remove the plates. “That was great.”

Dar paused at the entrance to the kitchen. “Just you wait.”

“Mm.” Kerry sat back and folded her hands over her stomach,

craning her neck to watch Dar busy at work by the stove. With serious

Red Sky At Morning 157

precision, her lover was arranging something on plates and adding

scoops of something else from a dish on the warmer. When she was

satisfied that both plates had equal amounts and were symmetrical, Dar

picked them up and walked back into the dining room.

“Here you go.” Dar set the plates down and seated herself, then

eyed Kerry for a reaction.

Kerry’s eyebrows lifted. “That’s a lobster tail,” she commented.

“Yep.”

Kerry poked the top. “It’s stuffed.”

“Sure is.”

“Those are au gratin potatoes.”

“With cheese,” Dar agreed.

“And peas.”

“LeSeur Very Early Baby Peas.”

Kerry nibbled a bit of stuffing. “Dar, this is fantastic.”

A very satisfied Dar settled back in her chair. “Thanks.”

They ate in silence for a moment. Unable to keep her curiosity

under wraps, Kerry finally asked, “When did you learn to cook?”

Dar looked up, and bit the end of her fork in thought. “Four—no,

four-thirty today.” She reached over and poured chilled white wine into

their glasses, then lifted one and toasted her lover. “Incredible what you

can find out on the Internet, isn’t it?”

With a helpless laugh, Kerry lifted her glass and clinked it, then

took a sip of the sweet wine. “So, what’s for dessert?”

For an answer, Dar looked her up and down and raised an

eyebrow, her lips twitching into a rakish grin.

“Ah.” Kerry wrinkled her nose into an appreciative grin. “Got any

fudge with that?”

Dar merely chuckled.

“MM.” KERRY STRETCHED her legs out in the Jacuzzi and leaned

her head back, regarding the stars happily. “What a great night.”

Dar stepped into the tub and sat down, setting two glasses down on

the rim and stretching an arm out to encircle Kerry’s shoulders. “Glad

you liked it.” She wiggled her toes in contentment. “I sure did, except

that fudge got damn messy.”

One green eye rotated in her direction. “Which is why we’re here in

the hot tub,” Kerry reminded her wryly. “Or we would have ended up

stuck together, which could have made work a little interesting

tomorrow.” She reached over and scratched the back of Dar’s neck.

“How’d it go down by the base today?”

Dar handed her a glass of cold sweet peach tea. “Relatively

pointless. I got the circuit hooked up and got the download started,

then...” Dar paused. “There was one weird thing. They’ve got a private

T3 dropped in there that’s on an isolated segment.”

158 Melissa Good

Kerry tipped her head to one side. “Really?” she mused. “That is

weird.”

“Yeah.” Dar nibbled her inner lip. “I’ve got Mark tracking down

the private line, but...I don’t know, Ker. It’s really odd.” She leaned

back and sighed. “I wish I knew what was going on.”

Kerry caught the mood change, and she slid closer. “Maybe it’s

nothing.”

Dar regarded the stars. “Maybe.” She set her glass down and slid

her arms around Kerry instead, kissing her lips and removing a trace of

fudge from them. “But right now, I don’t think I want to care one way

or the other.”

“Mm.” Kerry slid around to face her, going belly to belly with Dar

as she leaned forward.

Dar pulled her closer, circling her arms around the small of Kerry’s

back. As she looked up, the stars overhead formed an almost halo

around her partner’s form, and their twinkle was echoed in the mist-

green eyes gazing back at her. “Know what I think?”

“No, what?” Kerry murmured, gently exploring the curve of Dar’s

neck with her lips.

“I think I like cooking.”

Kerry stopped and went nose to nose with her, her eyes almost

crossing as she tried to keep Dar’s face in focus. “I think you got into

some bad MREs down on that base, Ms. Paladar.”

Dar chuckled. “Well, okay. I don’t like cooking, but I like

surprising you.” She tilted Kerry’s chin upward and kissed her on the

lips. “I thought about what I was going to do all the way home on that

damn boring road.”

Kerry responded, letting her hand submerge to stroke Dar’s side,

rubbing her thumb along the curve of her breast. “Well, it was a trip to

come home to, that’s for sure. I don’t think I ever had anyone do that for

me before,” she admitted. “And boy, was it nice after being at work all

day. I think I get a clue as to why guys wanted to keep their wives home

in the kitchen all those years.”

Dar snickered, nuzzling her neck and giving her a nip.

“Antifeminism explained. There’s a master’s thesis in there if you want

it, Ker.”

“No thanks.” Kerry rubbed her body against Dar’s, reveling in the

feel of their skin-on-skin contact. “Four years was more than enough for

me. I’m no scholar.”

“Me either.” Dar ran her hands up Kerry’s thighs, leaning back a

little as her partner pressed against her. The frothy water tickled her

now sensitized skin, and they spent a leisurely few minutes exchanging

kisses.

Kerry unexpectedly giggled. “Um...Dar?”

“Yeees?”

“Look over your right shoulder.”

Red Sky At Morning 159

Dar reluctantly left off from a very interesting exploration of

Kerry’s chest and turned her head, coming face to face, or rather nose to

nose, with a curious Labrador Retriever. “Yah!”

“Gruff!” Chino gave her a lick.

Kerry burst into laughter, collapsing against Dar in a delightful

swirl of bubbles and warm skin. “We forgot to close the sliding door all

the way.”

“So I see.” Dar splashed the dog with a handful of water. “Least it’s

her, and not my folks.” She caught her breath, her temporarily thwarted

libido kicking her in the butt but not having anywhere to go past those

cute Labrador ears now cocking her way. “C’mon. It’s getting a little

chilly out here anyway.”

Kerry flexed her shoulders, which had been fully exposed to the

wind. “Mm.” She got out and wrapped one of their fluffy blue towels

around her, reaching over and handing Dar the other as her partner

climbed out of the tub. Even after all this time, Kerry glanced around as

the moonlight outlined Dar’s muscular body, half expecting to see

interested spectators on decks nearby.

There weren’t. At least none that she saw. She chuckled at herself

and followed Dar inside, finding her hand taken and clasped as they

closed the sliding door and traded the balmy air for the crisp chill of the

condo. They walked together in silence across the living room, jostling

each other as they entered the large blue-tinted bedroom.

“Now,” Dar turned and faced her, removing her towel and tossing

it into the corner. “Where were we?”

Kerry stepped forward into her embrace, ducking her head slightly

to give Dar’s nipple a playful lick. “Here?”

“Hmm...” Dar half chuckled deep in her throat. She wrapped her

arms around Kerry and picked her up, turning and taking both of them

to the waterbed. She rolled over onto her back as Kerry stretched and

spread her body out. The heat of their combined skin was shiver

inducing, an exquisite counterpoint to the conditioned air.

Kerry slid her thigh between Dar’s and traced a teasing path from

her groin to her breasts, leaning forward to coax a soft groan from her

partner with a pair of skillful lips. Learning what worked with Dar was

a never-ending fascination of hers, and she took an unsteady breath as

she felt Dar’s touch high up on the inside of her leg.

Her body growled sensually, and she craved more as they traded

nips, Dar’s teeth closing gently over her breast as the warmth of her

breath warmed the skin around her nipple. Kerry felt her heart rate pick

up and she started to work her way down Dar’s body, nibbling the

subtle ripples under her skin as she tasted the skin around her navel.

The muscles under her lips tensed, and she moved lower, feeling Dar

shift under her as she curled her upper body around and took a taste of

Kerry’s hip.

“Mm.” Kerry breathed in, sucking in a lungful of Dar’s distinctive

160 Melissa Good

scent, just lightly touched with chlorine from the tub. “I want you.”

“Heh.” Dar chuckled. “Think you got me, cute stuff.”

Kerry could feel the pressure building in her guts as Dar’s light

touch moved intimately over her in tweaks and gentle strokes, a rhythm

she matched with her own attentions to her partner’s tanned body. As

the tension wound up, she gasped for air, arching her back as Dar’s

attentions brought her to the breaking point and over it.

Her body contracted, shivers moving up and down her spine as she

felt Dar grip her fiercely. Their limbs coiled together as Dar let out a

heartfelt groan and slid belly to belly again. They rocked together,

stroking each other gently as the contractions eased, exchanging the

light coating of sweat they’d worked up.

Kerry closed her eyes, enjoying the comfortable lassitude. For all

the stress of the day, ending it like this made her look back on her

problems and just laugh at them.

Made it all worth it, really—this being in love thing.

Dar slid her arms around Kerry and pulled her closer, fitting their

bodies together like a living puzzle. They fell asleep like that as the

moonlight painted stripes across their bodies, making them seem more

one creature than two.

Chapter

Ten

DAR LEANED BACK in the leather seat and rested her knee against

the wheel as the Lexus made its way down the long stretch of road. She

had a soothing New Age CD playing, a new one Kerry had bought her

on a recent trip to the mall. Dar pulled out the cover and glanced at it.

“Huh.” It was an all-instrumental healing CD, with natural background

noises worked into it, and she liked it very much.

It was soothing, and Dar felt very calm. She took a sip of the milk

she’d put in her travel mug and felt its cool thickness slide down her

throat. Funny. Her eyes dropped briefly to the cup, then lifted. She’d

been staying away from coffee lately, and she was starting to notice a

real difference. Instead of her usual five or six cups, she’d been having

maybe two, and even her breathing seemed to have slowed down a

little.

On the seat next to her rested the laptop, full of data and reports

she’d downloaded from Mark’s mainframe just before she’d left. Time

enough when she got there, Dar reasoned, to take a quick look at them,

before she headed off to see the new recruits.

Part of her was looking forward to that, in an odd way. “There but

for having a brain cell, go I,” she murmured to herself with a smile.

“Seaman Roberts, the second.” She sighed. “Oh, Dar. Was that ever so

not for you.”

But then, it had hurt. That one last day, when she’d waited in the

driveway for her father to come home; waited, and known, the moment

she saw his face, what the answer was.

No.

Andrew had indulged in a rare bit of physical affection, putting his arms

around her and hugging her. “Sweetheart, you ain’t got to do this. There’s lots

of damn things you can do in there.”

Dar had leaned against him, utterly miserable. “Why couldn’t I have been

a boy?” she’d whispered. A hand had come and gripped her chin, lifting her

head up.

“’Cause God didn’t want you that way,” her father had told her. “You

ain’t gonna argue with God, Paladar. What he made you is what he made you.”

162 Melissa Good

Dar smiled faintly. Yeah, I guess he did. She took another long

swallow of milk, then set the cup down as she prepared to turn into the

base. The guard opened the gate without her even pausing and she

entered, finding a spot under a large tree to park.

Shouldering her laptop, she got out and walked across the lot,

pausing as a group of children dashed in front of her, heading for the

bus stop. A harried-looking woman chased after them, dressed in a pair

of cotton pants and a haphazardly buttoned shirt.

“Nora! Wait! Slow down!” the woman yelled.

One of the smaller girls, a cute tyke with soft, dark-brown hair and

a mischievous grin, turned and made a face at her. “Go now, Mom!” she

scolded, then turned and dashed after her friends.

“Oh, my God,” the woman sighed, pushing her hair back as she ran

past Dar. “Kids. Nora!”

Dar chuckled softly and continued on her way, trying to recall ever

being that small. Could she? Being here helped, she acknowledged, as

she walked through the lower corridor and up the curved stairway. As

her hand touched the banister, she had a sudden flash of memory that

almost made her stop short.

She did remember, just a little. It had been a very rainy day, so bad

that they’d gotten all the kids and the parents from the housing area

and put them up in the admin building. Here, in fact. Dar stopped at the

landing and turned to look down. Yes. She remembered the blankets

spread out.

Maybe it had even been a hurricane. Her dad had been gone, away

at sea, and she and Ceci had joined about ten other kids and fifteen or so

adults in taking shelter here in the hall. She remembered sliding down

the banister, thrilled at the access to the normally closed and guarded

building.

“Paladar!” Her mother had looked up to see a small form hurtling toward

her at frightening speed.

“Whee!” Dar had leaped off the end of the wood and crashed into her

mother, knocking the diminutive Ceci right down on her behind. “Wow! I liked

that!” She’d gotten up, intending to race back up the stairs.

But her mother had grabbed her and spanked her, right there in the middle

of the hall, and all the other kids had laughed.

Dar hadn’t laughed. She didn’t now, as she felt again that hot sting

of shame.

“Hey, Roberts.”

Dar turned at the voice and gave Chief Daniel a cool look. “Yes?”

The stocky chief came down the rest of the stairs, but stayed one up

from the landing, to bring her eyes level with Dar’s. “Got something

you might want to see.”

“Like what?”

Red Sky At Morning 163

A faint smile edged the chief’s lips. “C’mon. I’ll show you.” She

turned and walked back up the stairs. After a moment of watching her,

Dar followed.

“MORNING, EVERYONE.” KERRY put her PDA down on the

conference room table. The extended operations group looked back at

her, waiting for her to sit down. Familiar faces all, including the newest,

Clarice. Kerry opened her notes and cleared her throat, lacing her

fingers together as she reviewed the page. “Okay, Mark, you start. Tell

me about those router projections?”

“Well,” the MIS chief twirled his pad around the pencil he had

stuck in one of its holes, “I don’t know, Kerry. I extended out the

contracts we have pending to the end of the year, and we ain’t got

enough hardware for them.” He lifted one shoulder slightly. “Not sure

what happened.”

Everyone shifted uneasily.

“Okay.” Kerry tapped her thumbs together. “Either sales oversold,

or we underbought. It’s not like it’s rocket science, Mark. Which was

it?”

Clarice spoke up. “I’m sure you could probably tell us right off,

right?”

Kerry’s hackles invisibly rose. However, she didn’t answer;

instead, she eyed Mark. “Well?”

“Um...”

“Mark, just spill it.” Kerry said. “Someone counted wrong, it’s not a

crime.” She rested her chin against her fist.

“Well, that’s the problem.” Mark said. “If I use our invoices, and

use our contracts, we’re not short.”

Kerry cocked her head at him. “What are you saying?” she asked.

“Are you saying we lost a bunch of routers?”

“That’s pretty funny, for the operations machine,” Clarice

chuckled, getting a few people to chuckle with her. “I guess humans

work here, too.”

“Considering it means either someone’s been incompetent, or

someone’s been thieving, I wouldn’t really call it funny,” Kerry stated,

overriding the noise.

“Oh, c’mon, Kerry,” Clarice said. “They’re probably in a closet

somewhere, or under a cabinet.” She smiled. “It happens.”

Kerry waited for the murmuring to stop, which it did when she

remained silent. “No, it doesn’t, not with our inventory system,” she

said quietly. “Mark, open an investigation. Track every asset we have

by bar code. I want to know the last known location of anything we

can’t find.”

“Well, in my experience, even computers can make mistakes,”

Clarice said, undaunted.

164 Melissa Good

“Not these computers,” Kerry stated with finality. “Not this

program. The coder made sure of that.” She looked at Mark. “By

tonight?”

Mark nodded.

“Thanks.” Kerry dismissed the subject. “Carol, give me the

rundown on the new VOIP system for the central help desk?”

She was beginning to regret, she realized, a thoughtless moment of

kindness.

DAR STARED AT the empty space. “What happened?”

Daniel shrugged. “Beats the heck out of me. Came in here to adjust

some packet sizing, and found the damn thing gone. I called Security,

but I got told to keep my mouth shut and take off.” She rocked on her

heels. “Y’know? I don’t like your ass, Roberts, but I don’t like being told

to shut up worse.”

Dar felt a grin tugging at her lips. “Yeah.” She put her hands on her

hips and took a breath, eyeing the area that had held the mysterious T3

and its router. “I know the feeling.” One finger rubbed the strap on her

laptop idly, then she pulled out her cell phone and dialed. “Mark?”

“Uh?” The MIS chief’s voice sounded distant. “Hang on...I’m under

my desk.”

Dar’s eyebrows rose. “We having bad weather again?”

The voice came much closer. “No.” Mark exhaled audibly. “My

goddamned friggin’ NIC cable came loose again. I gotta replace it.

What’s up, boss?”

“Remember that T3 I was having you chase down?”

Mark paused for an instant. “Yeah. I was getting install data for

you. It’s almost all here.”

“Good. Now get the disco order for it, because someone pulled it

out of here yesterday,” Dar told him. “Did we get anything back on the

serial number of that router?”

A long, long beat. “Not that we wanna talk about over the cell,”

Mark stated firmly. “Can I e-mail the info to you?”

A soft warning bell rang in Dar’s head. “Sure,” she murmured.

“Send me what you have. I’ll go pull it down.” She closed the phone

and looked at the chief. “Something doesn’t smell right.”

Daniel sniffed. “Must be that weird-ass soap you civvies are always

using.” She shook her head and turned toward the door to the small

telecommunications closet. “But, yeah, I figured. I don’t like my stuff

going AWOL, then being told it ain’t my business.”

They walked down the hall to the small office that had been

assigned to Dar. It was empty, as always, since Dar brought everything

with her she needed and took it home with her at the end of the day. A

pencil, left behind on her prior visit, rolled idly in the breeze from the

open windows.

Red Sky At Morning 165

Dar put her briefcase down on the desk and unzipped it. “Let me

get that mail, and maybe it’ll make some sense.” She glanced out the

window. “Too early for the recruits?”

Daniel snorted. “Bus broke down up near the split to Card Sound.”

She perched on a corner of the worn wooden desk and watched Dar

unpack her laptop. “Nice box.”

Dar flashed a quick grin. “Thanks. It’s a new generation chip we’re

testing for Intel.” She flipped the screen open and pressed the rapid on,

watching the fifteen-inch display light crisply.

“Yeah?” Daniel sounded interested. She edged closer. “Shit, that’s

fast.”

“Mm.” Dar reached down, picked up the Ethernet cable lying

limply on the floor, and started to plug it into the jack on the computer.

An odd sensation under her thumb made her stop, however, and bring

the end of the cable up for a better look.

No, it seemed fine. Dar rubbed her thumb over the plastic again

while the chief watched her in fascination. Hmm. Unable to figure out

why she didn’t like the damn thing, she shrugged and put the cable

down, unzipping the top part of her laptop case and retrieving a second

cable, with which she replaced the first. “Here.” She tossed the

discarded coil to the chief. “I don’t like that one.”

“Picky.” Daniel caught the cable and examined it. “Looks fine to me.”

Dar sat down and watched her desktop come up, her mind mulling

over the last few minutes. Then she suddenly hit the pause key and

stopped the machine’s progress. She pulled out her cell phone and

dialed Mark’s number again. “Hey.”

“Yeah? Didn’t come through?” Mark asked.

“Put a filter on that T1 from here.” Dar’s voice became clipped.

“One way. Everything. Fast.”

“What are you doing?” Chief Daniel eased around the desk and

peered at the computer.

“Wh—okay.” Mark’s keyboard rattled hard for a long moment.

“Okay, got it. What’s up?”

Dar released the pause button and watched the computer continue

to boot. “Read me the talk back.”

There was a pause. “Nego,” Mark said.

“Go on.”

“Protocol’s up.”

“Okay.”

“IP request to the DHCP. You were issued 194.156.168.131.”

“Got it.”

“RAS coming up...you should get your validation in a second.”

The computer beeped softly, requesting input. Dar typed her

network login and password and hit enter. “Okay, it’s got it.”

“You’re validated. Services starting.” Long pause. “Looks okay,

boss wh—holy shit!”

166 Melissa Good

Dar smiled grimly. “Invasion barrage?”

“Son of a bitch! Jesus, what the hell is in that hub?” Mark squeaked.

“Shit, let me get a more macho filter on that before it sends my security

program running for the hills. Brent! Get me box ten online, wouldja!”

Long fingers drummed on the wood surface. “Let me know when

you get something in place to trap it. Then disable it so I can get my

goddamn mail.” Dar gave Chief Daniel a look. “I don’t mind the

bullshit, but if this was you trying to bust into my network, I’m gonna

hang you out that damn window.”

Chief Daniel was staring at the laptop. She looked at Dar with an

astonished expression. “Me? Shit, if I could do that, you think I’d be

working in a half-assed, sun-baked sand pit down at the ass end of the

Navy?”

No. Dar’s eyes narrowed. But someone else here was.

KERRY STIFF-ARMED HER way into Operations, tossing her

folder down on the console as she circled the big desk. “Okay. Let me

see the inventory screens.”

Mark had walked in behind her, and he paused, leaning against the

other side of the desk as he watched her scroll through the program.

“Probably ended up being coded to some other account, Kerry. I’m sure

they weren’t scarfed.”

An annoyed wrinkle appeared across Kerry’s brow. “That’s not the

point,” she told him. “If they had been scanned right, we wouldn’t be

having this conversation.”

The MIS manager exchanged rueful looks with the tech behind the

desk, who had slid his chair back to make room for Kerry to get at the

machine. Their blonde VP took up less space than her tall boss did, but

Mark noticed they both had the same exact habit of restlessly moving

their mice around while waiting for the program to give them what they

wanted.

He wondered if Kerry had picked that up by watching Dar, or if it

was just a coincidence.

“C’mon, c’mon,” Kerry grumbled. “This damn thing’s slower than

my grandmother’s cat.” Her eyes flicked across the screen, then paused,

and she leaned a little closer. “Ah.”

Curious, Mark put his briefcase down and circled the console,

peering over her shoulder at the results. “Uh-oh,” he muttered. “I forgot

about that.”

Kerry turned and looked at him, putting them almost nose to nose.

One of her blonde eyebrows hiked up sharply.

Mark backed up hastily. “Okay, so it was my fault. I forgot to recap

those routers we sent you in NC, boss,” he admitted. “We haven’t

processed the recovered ones from the old center yet back into

inventory.”

Red Sky At Morning 167

“And we’re just now realizing this?” Kerry’s voice rose in disbelief.

The MIS manager half shrugged apologetically. “When Dar calls,

we jump. You know how it is, Kerry. My foul-up—I’ll make sure it gets

fixed and call the warehouse to put those returns back into circulation.”

“Grr.” Kerry mock-growled at him, relaxing a little now that she’d

solved the mystery. Losing that many routers wasn’t funny, but finding

them in a paperwork snafu was a lot better than having to call Security

over it.

Mark’s phone rang and he scuttled backward, waving at it. “Duty

calls...I’ll take care of that in a jiff, Kerry. Promise.” He opened the

phone and answered it, glancing up at Kerry after he heard the voice on

the other end. “Hey...you just got me in big trouble!”

Dar, Kerry guessed, shaking a finger at him before she collected her

folders and headed back to her office. She pushed the door open and

emerged into the hallway, coming close to colliding with Clarice as the

black woman walked in the opposite direction. “Whoops...sorry.”

“No problem, Kerry.” Clarice paused, regarding her. “Find that

missing stuff yet?”

Kerry had to concentrate on her voice to keep the edge out, which

surprised her a little. “Found them, yes. Just an inventory mix-up.”

“See?” Clarice laughed. “I told you it was something like that. You

shouldn’t take things so seriously, Kerry.” She gave the smaller woman

a nudge on the arm. “Lighten up!”

Kerry’s eyes narrowed slightly against her will. “Well, you know

how it is,” she responded politely. “When I’m responsible for

something, I take it very seriously.” She paused. “Old-fashioned

attitude, I guess.”

Clarice ignored the barb behind the words and shook her head in

mock dismay. “Well, I can understand that. You working...so

closely...with Paladar and all,” she said. “If I were in your shoes, I’d

have lost my sense of humor, too.” She patted Kerry on the shoulder

and walked on past. “Later!”

Kerry took a breath, then headed for the stairwell, passing Clarice

up as she opened the door. “Lucky me,” she commented, making sure

she caught the black woman’s eyes. “I’m the only one who fits in my

shoes.” With a pleasant smile, she let the door close in Clarice’s face

with a satisfying snick.

“Yeesh.” Kerry scrubbed her hand across her face, exhaling a little

of the frustration out. “Dar, we need to talk.” She turned and started up

the steps to the fourteenth floor, shaking her head the entire way.

“DID YOU GET that last packet?” Mark’s voice emerged tinnily

from the cell phone. “I think that’s it.” There was a pause. “Dar?”

Pale blue eyes were fastened intently on the laptop’s screen,

flicking over the data it displayed. “What?”

168 Melissa Good

“Did you hear what I just said?”

“No.” Dar looked up and glared at the phone. “What was it?”

Mark sighed. “I’m done here.”

Yeah, yeah. Dar braced her chin on her fists. “All right.” Her eyes

didn’t stop scanning the lines of code, though, as she attempted to find

the pattern that was just—barely—eluding her. “Did you suck out the

attack program?”

“Sure.”

“Decompile it and dump it down to me, willya?”

Mark was silent for a little bit. “Wouldn’t it be easier if you just did

the analysis back here?” His voice sounded a touch odd.

“No.” Dar’s brow creased. “Why would it?”

“We’ve got more cycles here.”

“Bullshit, Mark. Just send it down.” Dar called up another file and

split the screen, displaying both files and scrolling them at the same

time. After a moment, she stopped scrolling and put her chin back onto

her fists, studying the results. What the hell is going on?

The door to the office opened, and Chief Daniel entered. “Figures.

The damn bastard’s on some lame-ass trip up to Baltimore.”

“Mm.” Dar traced a single line with one long finger. “What about

Ms. Pit Bull?”

“Says she doesn’t know anything about it.” The chief perched on

the edge of the desk. “Nobody knows anything, nobody saw anything,

no vendor was cleared on base, no guards saw anyone carrying a thirty-

five-pound hub out of the building.”

Dar looked up. “Either someone’s covering up, or you’ve got the

worst security outside of the White House.” She rubbed her eyes.

“Damn it, Mark, facilities don’t materialize out of nowhere. Don’t tell

me you can’t locate who installed that pipe.”

Mark sighed audibly. “Am I in trouble again?”

“Where the hell is Kerry?” Dar was aware she sounded like a

cranky child, but she didn’t care. “Have her start calling up the chain at

BellSouth, it’s their POP.”

“Um.”

“Well?” the CIO snapped. “Get on it, Mark!”

“Hey, honey.” A warm voice suddenly emerged, an octave higher

than the MIS chief’s.

An awkward silence ensued, then Dar cleared her throat. “Hi,” she

said. “You’re on speakerphone.”

“Uh-oh.” Kerry replied. “Don’t tell me you’re in a room full of

macho sailors, are you?”

“Two hundred of them.” Dar felt her annoyance fading. “They all

want your phone number.” She exhaled. “Listen, I need you to—”

“Shake BellSouth’s cage, I heard.” Kerry’s tone turned crisper.

“What’s going on down there?”

Dar wished she knew. She was aware of the chief’s now somewhat

Red Sky At Morning 169

chilly demeanor and guessed the prickly woman was smart enough to

figure out that subordinates didn’t usually greet their bosses in quite

that manner at ILS. “Something,” she admitted. “I just can’t figure out if

it’s someone who’s just curious as to what we’ve found, or someone...”

Dar stopped speaking as her eyes finally found something in the pattern

of code on her screen. Her brow contracted and she leaned closer,

blinking as her vision blurred slightly, then cleared.

“Dar?” Mark asked, hesitantly.

“Hang on.” Dar typed in a command, then studied the result.

“They’re using a stepped algorithm.”

“Huh?”

“What?” Chief Daniel walked around behind Dar, but

conspicuously not too close.

“Right there.” Dar pointed. “It’s a programming trick you can use

to shift data from one field to another in database design.” She folded

her hands together. “Question is, why?”

Everyone held their tongues. “You still want that dump?” Mark

finally asked.

Dar rested her lips against her clasped hands and allowed her eyes

to close. The nagging headache she’d picked up after the attack on the

network was making her a little sick to her stomach, and she just spent a

moment breathing to settle it. “No,” she said at last. “Put it on my drive

at home, Mark. I’ll look at it this weekend.”

“Do you want me to get after BellSouth?” Kerry murmured. “I’ve

got some contacts that will probably open up for me.”

“Yeah.”

Kerry’s voice strengthened. “Okay.”

“Eh.” Dar kept reviewing the damning bit of data. She carefully

saved the data and leaned back as the chief scurried out of range.

“Mark, take that entire database and run it through the C1F program.”

“For real?” Mark sounded a touch puzzled. “I didn’t think—”

“Just do it,” Dar ordered crisply. “If Duks is in there, tell him I need

the CPU cycles.”

“All right,” the MIS chief agreed. “I’ll do it. You coming back

here?”

Should she go? Dar considered the question. There was something

very wrong, that much her experience was telling her. But what if it was

just something like what she knew went on during her adolescent

years? When the petty officers and lower-ranking crew found ways in

and out of the system to hide a few barrels of this here, and a box of that

there, just to make life a little easier.

For her, it’d been peanut butter. She’d traded blocks of her nascent

programming talents for Number 10 cans of the stuff in the informal

black market that had also produced her Navy shirts and boots.

She’d never seen anything wrong in that, really. Even her father

had taken advantage of it, getting little luxuries for her mother and

170 Melissa Good

using the trading system to save up a few bucks for a toy for her

birthday.

No way was she going to blow the whistle on that.

Was she?

Dar sighed. “Kerry, let me know if you get any answers from

BellSouth. I’m going to put this to bed for a while and go review the

recruit program.”

“Will do,” Kerry replied. “Talk to you later.”

Dar folded her cell phone up and slid it into its clip at her belt.

Then she sat back and turned her head, regarding Chief Daniel in

silence.

The naval officer’s lip was curled into an almost unconscious snarl

of distaste. “I knew there was something wrong with you,” Daniel said.

“No wonder you didn’t make it into the Navy.”

Asshole. Dar felt her temper stir. She hitched a knee up and circled

it with both arms. “The Navy?” she laughed. “You’ve gotta be kidding.

I’m married to a gorgeous woman, I live in a five-million-dollar condo, I

make a seven-figure salary, and I don’t have to wear ugly clothing that

doesn’t fit right. Why the hell would I want to be in the Navy?”

Chief Daniel stepped back. “You’re sick.”

Dar got up and closed the laptop, after setting its security. “Save

your ignorance for someone who gives a crap about what you think.”

She turned her back on the chief and walked out of the office.

HER PHONE RANG. Kerry hit the button. “Operations, Kerry

Stuart.”

“Howdy there, Kerry!” Bob Terisanch’s booming voice entered the

room, making her desk ornament rattle. “Sorry it took so long, but hot

damn, lady, that circuit was buried so deep under a pile of rat poop, it

took me the whole day and a jackhammer to pull it on out.”

Colorful, Dar had often called Bob. “Great, Bob. Thanks for the

effort. What do you have?” Kerry pulled her pad over and poised her

pencil over the white ruled paper.

There was a rustle of shuffled paper. “Well, ma’am, the private

company that installed that sucker’s called Fibertalk Associates, and

they’re based right down by you in Miami, matter of fact.”

“Great. Do you have a billing address for them?”

“Sure do. 1723 NW 72nd Avenue,” Bob provided cheerfully.

“They’ve done a bunch of little high-priced jobs round town, mostly

fiber optics, a little sat.”

“Thanks, Bob. I owe you one,” Kerry told him. “Lunch, next week?”

“Heh. I’ll never say no to lunch with such a pretty lady. You’re on,

Kerry. See ya!” Bob hung up, leaving Kerry to nibble thoughtfully at her

pencil. The office was one of those little miniwarehouses out behind the

airport. Odd. Curiously, she brought up her database search and

Red Sky At Morning 171

entered the company name in it. Then she sent the little bot on its way

and set her pencil down. “Well, that’s that. Let’s get outta here, okay?”

WHAT IN THE hell are they recruiting these days? Dar rested her arms

on the railing and studied the group of new sailors. Kids out of grade

school? The twenty new swabs were clustered around the admitting

petty officer, looking hapless and mostly bewildered. Watching their

painfully earnest faces made Dar suddenly feel older than her years. She

put her chin down on her crossed wrists and sighed, wondering if she’d

ever really been that young and feckless.

“Can you people not stand up straight? What the hell are your

spines made of, Jellah?” the petty officer barked loudly. “Pick up them

damn bags and get in line!”

The new sailors looked at each other. “Which you want us to do

first, Sarge?” the tall, crew-cut boy closest to Dar drawled. “Gotta get

out the line to get them bags.”

Dar’s lips quirked faintly, as the petty officer’s neck veins started to

bulge. The kid sounded a lot like her father, and she imagined briefly

what she’d have been like in just this sort of lineup, smartass that she’d

been.

“Are you finding this funny, ma’am?” The petty officer’s attention

had been drawn suddenly to his unwanted observer. “I’m not sure what

the joke is.”

Your toupee? Dar had to clamp her jaw shut to keep the words from

emerging. The smart-assed kid she’d been snickered at her. Been? “If I

were you, I’d just take care of the problems you have right there, not

look for more with me,” she warned the man. “Those problems you’ve

got a chance to do something about.”

The petty officer glared at her, then decided the tall, dark-haired

woman he’d been told to be cursorily polite to wasn’t going to go away.

“All right, you lot of useless baggage. Go to that pile of bags, pick up the

bag that has your goddamned name on it, then walk back to where you

started and get in line. Is that clear enough, or d’you want me to stamp

it in Braille letters on your goddamned useless foreheads?”

Dar resumed her position leaning against the railing as the swabs

picked up their gear and shuffled into place. Six of the new sailors were

women, and she found herself studying them, making mental guesses as

to their backgrounds and reasons for joining.

The two nearest her, she considered, were probably from poor

families in tough neighborhoods. They were almost twins: medium

height, Latin complexion, dark curly hair, and a permanent suspicious

look in their eyes.

The redhead in the front of the line with the pugnacious chin and

smattering of freckles looked like an only girl raised with a pile of

brothers, some of whom were probably already in service.

172 Melissa Good

One of the remaining three was, Dar suspected, a cheerleader. She

had the wholesome good looks and feathered blonde hair of one, along

with a perky snub noise and a perfect smile.

Dar wondered what wrong turn she’d taken, and when she’d

realize she’d taken it. Next to her was a short, heavyset girl with a

bulldog attitude, who reminded Dar strongly of Chief Daniel.

Great. Dar exhaled and turned her head slightly, startled to find the

eyes of the last female swab fastened firmly on her. For an instant, clear,

pale gray eyes met Dar’s with startling clarity, and then they dropped

as the petty officer started to yell more orders.

Dar blinked. The girl was facing forward now, her blonde head

cocked to one side as she listened. She was fairly short, shorter than

Kerry by an inch or so, and she had a wiry, but very slender build. She

held herself with a sense of secure confidence, despite the intimidating

petty officer, and Dar felt an unusual curiosity prick her.

But not for that long, as the petty officer shoved them out the door

and toward the processing center. Dar pushed off the railing and

ambled after them, pushing the hinged doors open and moving to one

side of the room as the new sailors picked up their new uniforms.

A computer terminal was on a table to her right, and Dar went

directly to it, bringing up a login screen and entering a collection of

letters and numbers in a rattle of keystrokes.

“Hey.” The petty officer was at her shoulder. “Are you supposed to

be in there?”

“I have a password,” Dar replied. She scanned the information she

was looking for and keyed in a further request. “Your swabs are

unraveling.” She waited for the man to leave, then examined the record.

Chapter

Eleven

THE BOAT’S BOW bobbed up and down gently in the surf, a

soothing motion that made the woman painting on its fiberglass surface

smile. Ceci Roberts dipped her brush into a swirl of acrylic color,

studied the canvas for a moment, and then continued her work. The

underwater seascape had a wash of blue in a dozen shades and the floor

of the sea with its coating of coral, and now she was going back in and

putting in the vibrant colors of fish and leafy ocean foliage.

Nearby rested a small tray with a pitcher of iced tea and a bowl of

fresh fruit. The slim silver-blonde woman paused again and selected a

bit of melon, sucking on it as she considered her next stroke.

The sun splashed over her tanned skin and she idly watched the

golden light, taking a moment to simply live, adoring the present and

giving a silent thanks to the goddess for perhaps the thousandth time.

The boat rocked a little harder, and she looked up to see a pair of

large hands clasping the lower railing, long fingers tightening on the

metal then straining as the hands were followed by a large, wet,

partially neoprene-covered body. Ceci smiled. “Hey there, sailor boy.

Find the problem?”

“I surely did.” Andrew pulled himself up and over the railing, then

removed a bag slung at his waist and dumped its contents onto the

white deck. “That there fish got stuck in the intake valve.”

“Ew.” Ceci grimaced. “Andy, if I wanted sushi on the boat, I’d have

ordered out. Can you toss it overboard?”

The big ex-SEAL snorted, but scooped the messy item up and

neatly chucked it over the railing. Then he squished over to where his

wife was seated and peered at the painting, careful to avoid dripping

murky salt-water on Ceci’s palette. “I do like that.”

Ceci tickled his exposed kneecap, then leaned over and kissed the

spot, tasting the tang of the sea. “I do love you,” she told him. “I still

think this has to be a dream.”

Andrew seated himself on the deck. “Seems that way sometimes,

don’t it?” his deep voice rumbled quietly. “Been through a lot, you and

I have. Maybe it’s just the good Lord’s way of saying we done all right.”

Ceci studied the scarred, weathered face next to her, its piercing

blue eyes standing out with startling clarity. She traced a grizzled

174 Melissa Good

eyebrow gently. “Maybe.”

The cell phone resting on the deck next to her warbled. They both

glanced at it, then Ceci sighed and picked it up. “Yes?”

“Ceci.”

And then again, Ceci gazed plaintively up at the sky, the goddess has

ways of reminding you just how easily karma can change. “Hello, Charles,”

she replied. “To what do I owe the honor of this call?”

Charles Bannersley was her older brother, the head of their family,

and one of the largest ambulatory anal orifices Ceci knew. She was

pissed at him, though she didn’t think he really understood why, and

wanted to hear his voice about as much as she wanted a salt-water

enema.

Andrew merely narrowed his eyes as he recognized the tinny voice

coming from the phone Ceci was holding between them.

“I’d like to see you,” Charles answered. “Candy and I are here, in

Miami.”

“Sorry,” Ceci replied crisply. “I’ve got plans tonight.”

“Fine. Have a drink with us first,” her brother came right back.

“Can’t you spare ten minutes for your family?”

Andrew rolled his eyes. “Lord.”

“My family?” Ceci decided to allow her spleen its moment. “My

family’s sitting right here next to me. Of course I can spare any amount

of time for Andrew.” She paused. “And Dar and Kerrison, of course.

Why do you ask?”

A sigh traveled through the cell phone’s speaker. “Cecilia, please.”

Andrew and Ceci exchanged looks. Andrew’s eyebrows lifted in

amused surprise, giving him an expression very much like Dar’s would

have been in the same situation.

Ceci considered, then shrugged. “Fine. There’s a tiki bar just off the

marina here. Meet me in a half-hour. I can only stay a few minutes,

though, Kerry’s picking us up for dinner after that.” Poke, poke. Ceci

enjoyed the jab at her family’s straight-laced sensibilities.

“All right.” Charles hesitated. “Alone, Ceci.”

Andrew straightened in outrage and almost grabbed for the phone.

Ceci put a finger against his lips and held it out of range. “You’re

joking, right?” she told her brother. “Did you really think I’d subject

Andy to you two? Get real.” Her hand folded the phone shut, and she

dropped it on the towel next to her. “Into every life, a little bird crap

must fall, hmm?”

Andrew scowled. “Ah could go with you.”

“Nah.” Ceci ruffled his drying close-cropped hair affectionately.

“I’ll be safe. Charles is an idiot, but the last I checked, he wasn’t

suicidal.” She tilted his chin up and kissed him. “Let me go toss on

some scandalous clothing and find out what his problem is.”

Andrew watched her leave. He collected the tubes and other

painting gear and tucked them away in the plastic bucket Ceci used and

Red Sky At Morning 175

tidied the area, then stood and made his way aft to rid himself of his

scuba equipment.

“A TIKI BAR.” Charles loosened his collar and glanced around.

“Figures.” He gave his twin sister a disgusted look. “I hate this place.

Always have.”

Candice fiddled with the table tent before her. She was of medium

height, with reddish bronze hair and green eyes, like her brother,

though his hair was thinning almost to invisibility. “Yes, well, what the

hell did you expect, Charles? You knew what it would be like.”

He snorted and took a sip of his whiskey, his eyes wandering over

the scantily clad bodies and diverse ethnicity of the bar. Candice poked

him. “What?”

“Here she comes,” Candice told him. They both turned to watch as

their younger sister made her way up the wooden boardwalk toward

them. “Well, she looks healthy.”

Charles didn’t answer. His eyes studied the relaxed, self-assured

person approaching, unable to refute the positive changes since the last

time he’d seen Ceci. She’d let her hair grow out a little, and it was

bleached even lighter from the sun, contrasting with the sun-darkened

shade of her previously very pale skin.

She was no longer a ghost, eyes tensed in a remembered pain that

never left her.

No longer lost.

She’d come home, and even Charles, who hated this place—and

hated her choice—had to admit the truth of that. “Ceci.” He stood and

greeted her as she joined their table. “Thanks for coming over.”

“Charles.” Ceci greeted him with wary cordiality. “Hello, Candy.”

Her sister smiled. “Hi, Cec. You look great.” She leaned forward.

“Did you color your hair, or is that a new lipstick or..?”

“No.” Ceci took a seat next to her older sister. “I’ve just been

outside more than inside and put on ten pounds since you last saw me.

But thanks for noticing.” She caught the eye of the waiter. “Kahlua

milkshake, please.”

“That’s different for you,” Candy commented.

“I picked up some new bad habits from Dar.” Ceci assumed a

pleasant smile. “What do you two want?”

Her siblings exchanged glances. “Can’t we just want to see you?”

Charles asked.

“No.” Ceci looked directly at him. “Andrew told me what you did,

Charles.” She referred to her brother’s refusal to pass on the Navy’s

notification of Andrew’s rescue to her. “It’s a good thing you waited

this long to contact me, because otherwise I’d have killed you for that.”

“Cecilia.”

“How dare you.” Ceci slapped the table with her hand, making the

176 Melissa Good

silverware jump. Her brother and sister jerked in startled surprise. “You

pretentious little son of a bitch.”

Charles took a breath, clearly caught off guard. “I did what I

thought was best for you,” he finally answered stiffly.

“Bullshit,” Ceci snapped, looking up as the waiter brought her

milkshake and hurriedly left, seeing the angry faces. “Do you have any

idea how badly I was hurting, Charles? How many days of pain you

could have taken away from me with that damn piece of paper?” She

slapped the table again. “Do you know just how ironic it is that my

estranged daughter had to come back into my life to bring me back my

Andy?”

Candy leaned forward and took her hand. “Cec, what Charles did

was wrong. But he didn’t do it to hurt you.” She searched her sister’s

angry eyes.

“There is no way you can convince me of that,” Ceci said, after a

moment. “As much as you both hate Andrew, you knew how I felt

about him.”

A silence fell. Charles looked down at his hands, his fingers twisted

together. Candice took several slow, even breaths. “Yes, we knew,” she

finally said. “We never understood why, but we...” She glanced at her

twin. “I knew.” Another breath. “I’m sorry, Ceci.”

Charles refused to look up.

“I don’t want it to be like it was,” Candice continued, filling the

awkward silence. “I don’t want to lose my sister and not have you be

part of my life.”

“This is ridiculous.” Charles suddenly looked up. “We shouldn’t

have to sit here and beg.”

“Charles!” Candice cut him off.

“No, I’m not going to shut up.” He stood angrily, then paused as

someone gently cleared their throat next to him.

“Hi.” Kerry folded her hands in front of her. “Thought I recognized

you. Mr. Bannersley, wasn’t it?”

Ceci let her chin rest on her fist, watching her daughter-in-law in

action. Kerry had a sweet, engaging smile that totally didn’t match the

fiery sparks visible in her pale green eyes. Her sense of presence was

almost as significant as Dar’s, and it was obvious Kerry had been taking

lessons from Ceci’s tempestuous and intimidating offspring.

Charles gave her a cursory stare. “What?”

“Kerrison Stuart.” Kerry stuck her hand out. “Dar’s partner? We

met at the funeral.”

Charles gave her hand a perfunctory press. “Yes, well, you’ll

excuse us, please. I’m having a discussion with my sister, and I suggest

you leave us alone.”

Candice opened her mouth in outrage.

“You’re yelling at my mother-in-law, and I suggest you sit down

and lower your voice before I shove you into Biscayne Bay,” Kerry told

Red Sky At Morning 177

him in a mild, kind tone. She folded her arms, and in her snug tank top,

her toned muscles looked healthily imposing. “Mind if I sit down?”

DAR CORNERED THE petty officer after he’d taken the new

recruits to their barracks and gotten them assigned to bunks. “Do you

assess them?”

“What?” The officer stared at her. “Not my job, lady. They do that

at intake.”

“So where are their scores?”

“Scores? Who the hell cares?”

Dar felt like she was swimming through peanut butter. “How do

you figure out where to place them if you don’t have scores?” She

forced patience into her voice. “Or skill assessments?”

“Are you some kinda idiot?” the man spluttered. “These dorks

don’t have skills, you moron. They’re nothing but bodies with empty

heads. They’ll do whatever we train them to do. No one cares what their

scores are.”

The sheet of white-hot rage hit her before she could defend against

it. One moment she was standing with her Palm Pilot out, the next she’d

grabbed the petty officer and slammed him against the wall, her hands

reaching for automatic holds and a growl of pure animal emotion

erupting from her throat. For a split second, she teetered on the edge of

madness, and then her rational mind savagely ripped back control and

forced her to merely push the man back against the wall.

Damn.

Dar waited for her throat to unclench, and then she took a breath.

“I don’t appreciate being called a moron.” Even she heard the rough

touch to her tone. “Especially by someone whose mental power rates

lower than a watch’s battery.”

The petty officer was breathing hard, his hands clenching and

unclenching, barely in control. “Who in the hell do you think you are?”

he spat out.

For some reason, the question calmed Dar. She got herself under

control, feeling the rage subside, leaving her knees trembling. What in

the hell’s wrong with me? she wondered uneasily. A pounding headache

followed her return to sanity, and she had to swallow before she

answered. “I think I’m the person your bosses hired to find out why this

place isn’t working.” She leaned forward. “Maybe I just have.”

Now it was the petty officer’s turn to swallow. “Now hold on.”

They were alone in the room, and the man looked around quickly

before he returned his attention to Dar. “I didn’t do a damn thing. Just

what I was told.”

Dar stepped back and let her hands drop, feeling exhausted. “I’ve

heard that before.” She found the stool near the computer console and

sat down on it. “Something’s going on here, and I’m gonna find it.”

178 Melissa Good

The man hesitated, then walked over and leaned on the computer

console table. “Hey, look, you really from Washington?” His voice had

lowered considerably.

Dar lifted one shoulder in a shrug. “I was hired by the Joint Chiefs,

yes.”

“All right, look...” The man shifted, and straightened suddenly,

cutting off his speech as the door opened. “Sir.”

Dar lifted her eyes to see the base commander enter. “Morning.”

“Howdy, tadpole.” Jeff Ainsbright gave her a big smile. “We all set

for dinner tonight?”

The petty officer edged away from her, his eyes taking on a wary

look.

“I think so, yes,” Dar agreed. “Seven, you said? You want to meet at

the steakhouse?”

The older man nodded briskly. “Right you are, tadpole. Chuckie

tells me you’re sweet on someone—you made the invite to him, too,

right? Love to meet ’im.”

The complication of the situation almost made Dar wince. “They’ll

be here,” she quietly affirmed. “Mom and Dad, too.”

“Great.” The commander slapped her on the back. “Carry on,

didn’t want to interrupt anything. You find any holes yet I need to be

plugging?”

Dar looked up at his weathered face, open and interested as it was.

His smile indicated he expected no startling revelations from her, and at

the moment, she wasn’t sure if she had any.

Right? “Nothing concrete yet, Uncle Jeff,” she said. “I’m still

working through the data.”

Maybe it was the way she’d said it. The base commander

straightened a little, then glanced at the petty officer who was pressed

against the wall doing his best imitation of a strip of wall weave.

“Dismissed.” He waited for the man to leave and the door to close, then

he turned back to Dar, his face now mildly concerned. “What’s the

poop, tadpole? You really find something?”

Dar’s lips tensed as she found herself caught between conflicting

loyalties. She felt a mild sense of confusion for the first time in her life,

and she had to stop and collect her thoughts for a moment before she

could answer. “I don’t know yet,” she finally answered honestly. “I

might have...there’s something I don’t like in the numbers, but I haven’t

fully analyzed it.”

The CO put a large hand on her shoulder. “Tadpole, whatever you

find, you bring it to me, hear? I don’t care what it is, I wanna know.”

Dar searched his face, seeing nothing but rock-solid resolve in his

eyes. “All right,” she agreed quietly. “When I have something for sure,

you’ll know it.”

He patted her cheek. “Atta girl. You doing okay, tadpole? You look

a little pale t’day.”

Red Sky At Morning 179

Dar winced, lifting a hand to rub the back of her neck. “Headache,”

she explained with a light shrug. “Think I’ll go take a walk outside for a

few minutes.”

“Right you are, my friend.” Commander Ainsbright slung an arm

over her shoulders and tugged her toward the door. “Fresh air’s just the

ticket. I’d send you out on a boat if I had one leaving; get you some salt

in those lungs.” He opened the door and they walked outside into the

sunlight. “How ’bout a cup of java? That usually puts a patch on my

noggin bangers.”

Dar thought back to the petty officer, then realized the man was

probably long gone, chasing after the new recruits. “Sure,” she agreed.

“Then I’ll go catch up with the swabs.”

“QUITE THE LITTLE Lone Ranger, aren’t you?” Ceci commented

as she and Kerry watched her siblings retreat into the golden rays of

sun. They’d lasted through all of ten minutes of Kerry’s pointedly polite

chatter, then decided to give up and leave them alone. Ceci hadn’t

minded, but she suspected her sister, at least, wasn’t giving up and

would be back in touch.

That was all right. She’d never really minded Candice, who

generally just went along with Charles in some kind of twin-like Zen

mode. This time, however, Candy had spoken for herself, using the

unusual “I” instead of “we,” and Ceci had almost warmed back up to

her.

A little.

Very little. But if Candy was, at this late stage in her life,

attempting to develop a mind of her own, who was she to get in the

way? “I feel well and thoroughly rescued.”

Kerry leaned back and propped her feet up on the chair Charles

had hastily vacated. “Who, me?” She smiled a trifle sheepishly. “Dar’s

rubbing off on me a little, maybe.”

Ceci chuckled and nudged her glass over. “Want some?”

Kerry’s brow contracted a bit. “No…my stomach’s acting up.” She

exhaled, putting a hand over the afflicted area. “Or maybe it was just

too many stressful meetings. It’s been in a...knot all day.” She finished

the sentence softly.

Ceci watched her face, seeing the expression change as Kerry’s

focus turned inward. “Kerry?”

After a moment, the green eyes flicked up to meet hers. “Yeah,

sorry. I was just thinking about something.” Her fingers twitched as she

resisted the urge to pull out her cell phone and call Dar. She’s not a baby,

and you’re not her sitter, Kerry. You can’t call her to find out if she’s okay

every time you get a cramp.

Ceci hazarded a guess. “About my daughter?”

Kerry’s eyebrows hiked up. “Um...”

180 Melissa Good

“She gets the same expression on her face when she’s wondering

about you,” Ceci remarked mildly. “I think it’s an indication of her

fondness for you.”

A faint blush darkened Kerry’s already tanned skin. “It’s mutual.”

She played with the napkin from Ceci’s drink. She recalled Dar’s half-

forgotten “fit” before Thanksgiving and decided here, at least, was a

person she could broach the subject with who wouldn’t think she was

weird.

Well, not too weird, anyway. “Can I ask a question?”

Ceci looked around, then pointed at her own chest. “Of me?”

Kerry nodded.

“Sure,” the older woman agreed, more than a little apprehensive.

“It’s not about motherhood, is it?”

Kerry’s eyebrows went straight up. “Um...no.” She put a hand on

her stomach. “Why, do I look pregnant or something? I know I put on

some more weight lately, but...”

Ceci chuckled and relaxed. “Not at all...I just used to have

nightmares about having ‘that talk’ with Dar.” She cocked her head.

“What’s on your mind, Kerry?”

What was on her mind. Interesting way of putting it. “It’s kind of a

weird question,” she replied slowly. “But...did you ever...” Kerry

paused, frowning. “This sounds so crazy,” she apologized.

“Not yet, it doesn’t, except you don’t usually beat around in the

bushes,” her mother-in-law remarked mildly.

“No, I know.” Kerry circled her knee with both hands. “Okay,

well...before Thanksgiving, when Dar and I were both traveling?”

“Hmm.”

“My plane had some real problems during the flight, and I have to

tell you, I was scared senseless,” Kerry said.

“Perfectly reasonable,” the older woman stated. “Nothing crazy

about that, Kerry.”

“Dar felt it,” Kerry admitted. “She knew something was wrong.”

She stopped speaking and watched her mother-in-law’s face for a

reaction.

It wasn’t the one she expected. Ceci cocked her head to one side

and then smiled. “And?” she asked with a curious grin. “You want to

know if that’s normal?”

Kerry nodded slightly.

“Of course not,” Ceci informed her.

“Oh.”

“But I’ve felt it. I know Andrew has,” the older woman went on.

“When you’re very close to someone, I think it just works that way. You

just...know.”

Kerry thought about that for a few minutes in silence while Ceci

sucked on her milkshake. “It’s weird,” she finally said. “It’s like...I haven’t

felt right all day, and if I call Dar, I bet something is making her upset.”

Red Sky At Morning 181

“Really?”

“Yeah,” Kerry answered. “I think about that and I feel like I’m

reading a copy of the National Enquirer,” she admitted, plucking lightly

at the seam on her denims. “But I know what I feel, so...”

Ceci chuckled softly. “Must have freaked my daughter out.”

“Uh-huh.” Kerry looked up and smiled. “She thought she was

going nuts. I can’t blame her, though. If she felt half as scared as I did, I

would have thought I was going nuts too,” she added. “But it’s also sort

of nice.”

“That you care enough about someone to feel that?” Ceci asked.

A light blush appeared on Kerry’s face, making her pale brows

stand out suddenly. “Well, it’s mutual, I think.”

“No, really?” Ceci chuckled. “I’d never have guessed. You two

keep it hidden so well.”

Kerry’s blush deepened. “That brings me to another problem, if

you don’t mind. I need to get your advice on something.”

Uh-oh. Ceci straightened, feeling a mild sense of alarm. During her

years on the base, speeches like that usually presaged breakups and

divorces, and she wasn’t ready to hear that coming from Kerry. “What’s

wrong?”

Kerry caught the tension in her voice and looked up, her brows

contracting a little. “Wrong? No, I don’t think it’s wrong...it’s just

something I’m worried about.”

Little alarm bells, the really annoying ones like the ones the

Salvation Army collectors used at Christmas time, started going off.

“Now, Kerry, listen.” Ceci leaned forward. “I’ve known Dar a long

time.”

“Um...I know that.”

“She has her moments, and I’ve seen most of them, but deep down,

I think she’s a good person.”

Kerry’s forehead rumpled. “I think so, too. Listen, Mom—”

“So whatever it is you’re having problems with, think hard, and

don’t give up on that kid too easily, okay? I did, and look where it got

me,” Ceci told her very seriously.

Kerry’s eyes closed, then reopened, and she reached over to take

Ceci’s hands in hers. “Mom.” She drew a breath. “The only thing that’s

going to ever make me leave Dar is one or the other of us dying.” She

paused. “And even then, I’m not so sure.”

Ceci blinked, now confused. “Oh. Well, that’s fine then,” she

murmured. “Sorry, I thought—”

“I should have just talked faster.” Kerry smiled. “No, what I’m

worried about is our relationship being front and center at dinner

tonight.”

Ceci thought about that. “Oh.” She freed one hand and muffled a

laugh. “I hadn’t even...oh, boy. Yeah...” Now the laugh escaped. “Oh,

my goddess, those stuffed-up military—” She stopped and cleared her

182 Melissa Good

throat. “Ahmm...I mean, well, yes, Kerry, you do have a point there.”

Her face struggled to remain serious. “But don’t worry about it—if they

say anything, Andy will pick them up and toss them out the window,

and they know it. If there’s one thing everyone at that table already

knows, it’s don’t mess with my kid in front of her daddy.”

Kerry nodded in relief. “Okay. I was just worried about it. I know

Dar has strong feelings about how she grew up, and I didn’t want to

cause her any pain.”

Ceci sighed. “Kerry, you’re so nice you should be regulated by the

EPA.” She reached over and patted the younger woman’s cheek. “Did

you ask Dar if she wanted you to give this a miss?”

Kerry nodded.

“And she said no, right?”

Kerry nodded again.

“So don’t worry about it. C’mon, let’s go see if Andy’s gotten the

seaweed out of his ears and gotten dressed. Then we can take off.”

They stood, and Kerry suddenly took a step around the table and

pulled Ceci into a hug. “Thanks.”

Oh, good goddess. Ceci returned the hug and patted Kerry on the

back. I’m becoming a mother...Eeeeeekkkk!

THE COFFEE HELPED. Dar had also detoured to her car and

tossed back a half handful of Advil, and now she was prowling around

the barracks looking for her friend the petty officer.

The base was quiet, otherwise; most of the active groups were out

on some kind of maneuvers, and only the new recruits and the usual

business units at the base were out and about and doing their daily

tasks.Dar entered the long wooden barracks structure at one end and

looked around the empty interior for a moment before she walked down

the large central aisle. To either side were partitions with bunks in

them, each bunk with its footlocker and open set of shelves made from

what looked to her like old orange crates. Now that the new recruits had

settled in, shirts were folded and in place, and the beds had obviously

just been made.

Dar smiled. Probably remade a half-dozen times before the petty

officer had been happy with them, the dark blankets tucked with

meticulous neatness around the thin mattresses. She remembered

watching the new groups come in and peeking through the window as

they’d been badgered and badgered by the admitting officers.

Not her, she’d decided once. She’d have done it exactly right the

first time out. After all, hadn’t her daddy taught her to make a

regulation bunk and fold pants and shirts when she was only six years

old?

With a smile, Dar continued through the room and out the other

Red Sky At Morning 183

side, exiting onto a long, wooden porch with shallow steps that led

down to the muddy ground. She looked to one side and spotted her

little targets, now dressed in their new clothes, struggling to follow the

orders of a new, different petty officer.

Dar wandered over and watched for a few minutes, until the new

officer noticed her and walked over. This one was a woman, with short,

crisply curled dark hair and an efficient attitude. “Ma’am? Something

we can help you with?”

With a better attitude, at any rate. “No, just observing,” Dar replied.

“Where’s the guy you relieved?”

The woman cocked her head in question. “Petty Officer Williams?”

She waited for Dar’s nod. “Off duty, ma’am.”

Uh-huh. Dar looked over her shoulder at the recruits, surprised to

find her slim blonde friend looking back at her. The gray eyes met hers

and sparkled, then the girl looked straight ahead, her body stiffening

into an efficient attention. “Good group?”

The new officer, whose name was apparently Plodget, looked

behind her, evaluating the question seriously. “A few of them, ma’am.

It’s always the same. Most aren’t much use, but we always do find a few

that’ll make it.”

“What’s your dropout rate?”

A guarded look fell over the woman’s face. “I wouldn’t know,

ma’am.”

“Ballpark,” Dar pressed. “I’m sure you’ve got a feeling as to how

many of these poor saps you lose.”

“No, ma’am, I don’t,” Plodget assured her. “We only get them for

the first two weeks, then someone else takes over.”

“Why?”

“That’s just how it’s done, ma’am.”

Dar nodded slowly. “Where are their admitting records?”

“Haven’t gotten here yet.”

“Why not? You guys use a computer system to recruit. What’s the

holdup?”

Unemotional dark brown eyes met hers squarely. “That’s just how

it’s done, ma’am.”

“All right.” Dar straightened. “I’ll just go see if I can’t change that

for you.”

Dar turned and walked away, feeling the eyes on her back as she

headed for the Admittance Center. She ducked inside with a feeling of

relief and went to the computer console, seating herself in front of it and

cracking her knuckles slightly. “Okay. Answer time.” She logged in,

and this time, instead of going through the regular channels, she keyed

in a master code. “Idiots.” The code still worked, and dropped her to a

command line. “Where do you want to go today, hmm?”

Master database was where Dar wanted to go, and a string of

commands got her there. She accessed the file structure and entered it

184 Melissa Good

through a back door, watching as the screen filled with line upon line of

file records. Dar watched it for a few minutes, her eyes flicking back

and forth searching for a certain pattern.

Ah. One long finger stopped the display. “Gotcha.” She keyed in

another command string and accessed the recruits’ records, bringing

them up and comparing them.

Her brow creased. “What in the hell?” Of the twenty, ten were, as

the petty officer said, fairly standard, pretty much ordinary kids from

lower-class backgrounds, with bad grades and poor ASVAB test

results—destined, if they did make it, to be shipped out as seamen or

women in whatever grunt job the Navy needed when they spit them out

of training. Dar had known hundreds like them. Some might, she

admitted, if they worked very hard, break through the ranks and ascend

higher, but most would happily fill a berth and take three squares a day

for as long as the US was willing to give it to them.

“What in the hell?” she repeated, then shook her head and captured

the data, opening a second command page with a flick of her fingers.

She snagged the files she’d been studying and zipped them, then sent

them up the network path into her own, now specially protected file

space.

Dar drummed her fingertips on the keyboard for a moment, then

searched another file, working from instinct and an innate knowledge of

these systems, the core of which she’d helped design all those years ago.

There. She stared at the results. I thought I saw something wrong. I

thought those accounts didn’t match. One column of the screen showed a

normal series of general ledger listings, the other a list of twenty

accounts that weren’t linked anywhere she could find. She called one

up, looking at the account balance, which was well into seven figures.

The entries were regular, and substantial, and manually keyed, because

there was no equivalent ledger account to charge them off against.

A bucket. A bucket full of money, which nothing in this system

could account for.

Dar sat back, her heartbeat picking up. What in the hell have I found?

“Hey, Dar!”

She almost jumped at Chuckie’s cheerful greeting. Her eyes lifted

to see him approaching, and she quickly closed the file and sent it to her

file space, then closed out of the command windows she was using just

as he rounded the console and peered over her shoulder. “Hey.”

“Whatcha doing?” He looked curiously at the innocuous admitting

records. “New spuds?”

“Yeah.” Dar licked her lips, then signed out of the system. “Just

checking them out. Interesting group.” Her peripheral vision focused on

his face, but saw nothing but benign interest. “You ever see what

they’re bringing in these days?”

“Nah.” Chuckie slung a long, powerful arm over her shoulders.

“Hey, we were figuring to go over to the Longhorn steakhouse tonight,

Red Sky At Morning 185

that okay by you? Your daddy’s a steak man, if I remember right.”

Dar took a breath, and released it. “Yep, he sure is. My mother’s

going to pitch a fit, but I guess she can get a potato or something.” She

managed a smile. “She’s a vegetarian...unless they’ve got fish there.”

“Fish?” Chuckie snorted. “You must be kidding. But, yeah, they’ve

got potatoes, and I think they’ve got some kinda green beans or

something. How ’bout your main squeeze, he a veggie lover, too?”

Something twitched in Dar’s brain. “She.” The word came out in a

calm voice, unexpectedly. “And no, Kerry’s as carnivorous as I am.”

Chuckie went very still, his eyes fastened on Dar’s face for a long,

long moment. Then he slowly removed his arm and stepped back.

“What?”

Dar allowed a hint of amusement to reach her lips, and she turned

on the stool, leaning against the console with one elbow. “You heard

me.” She watched his face, watched the expression go from

consternation to uncertainty to a detectable disgust, then back to a

stillness. So. Dar felt vaguely disappointed.

“You’re gay?” Chuckie asked stiffly.

“That’s right,” Dar confirmed. “Don’t worry, you didn’t cause

that,” she added with a faint smile. “C’mon, Chuck. Rise above your

redneck roots.”

He looked at his shoes, shock evident in his posture. Then he lifted

his gaze and met her eyes, briefly, before he shook his head. “That’s

fucked up,” he said, then turned and walked out, not looking back even

once.Dar sat back and folded her arms over her suddenly aching chest,

surprised at just how much that had hurt.

KERRY PULLED UP to the gate of the base, rolling her window

down and preparing her argument for the stolid-looking guard who

approached.

“Hey, No Neck, open the damn gate,” Andrew rasped from beside

her, poking his head truculently out at the hapless man. “’Fore I get out

of this here car and break it.”

The guard stopped, stared, then his eyes lit up with unmistakable

joy. “Commander Andy!” He almost tripped over himself trying to get

the barrier open. “Wow, I didn’t know you were comin’ down here!

Wait ’til I tell the guys!”

Hmm. Kerry watched amusedly as the man waved like a child at her

passenger. Guess it does depend on who you know around this place. “He

wasn’t nearly that nice to Dar,” she commented. “She had to get rough

with him.”

Andrew leaned over her and pinned the guard with a pair of ice

blue eyes. “That right, No Neck? You give mah kid a hard time?”

The guard looked terminally wounded. “Not after she said who she

186 Melissa Good

was, sir! If she’d have just said right off, we’d have let her right in!”

“Uh-huh.” Andrew sat back. “G’wan, Kerry. Let’s get this land boat

parked so I can see what a mess they made of this here joint.”

“You got it, Dad.” Kerry drove on, finding Dar’s Lexus in the lot

and selecting a spot right next to it. She was glad she was here. Her

stomach upset had been getting worse for the last while, and she was

seriously looking forward to seeing her partner and satisfying her

curiosity as to whether she was the cause. She got out, waited for her

passengers to do the same, then locked the doors. “Dar has a little office

upstairs in the big building. I’ll go find her if you guys want to check

this place out.”

“She take you over to our old place?” Andrew asked.

“Sort of.” Kerry grinned. “I’ll explain later. Be right back.” She

trotted off toward the headquarters building, leaving her in-laws

behind to revisit old memories. The guard respected the ID she’d

clipped to her collar and opened the door, and she made her way up the

stairs and down the hall. The door to Dar’s temporary office was closed,

and she paused, then knocked lightly on it.

For a moment, there was no answer, then Dar’s voice responded.

“Yeah?”

I knew it. Kerry pushed the door open and stuck her head inside.

One look at Dar’s face and she quickly stepped past the portal and

closed it behind her, crossing the floor and circling the desk to kneel at

her lover’s side. “Hey.”

Dar had her head propped up on one hand. “Hey,” she answered

softly. “Hope your day was better than mine.”

Kerry put a gentle hand on Dar’s knee and rubbed it. “What’s

wrong?” She could see the tension and unhappiness written all over her

partner’s face, and she stood and perched on the desk edge to get closer.

“Sweetheart?”

Dar exhaled and put her head down on Kerry’s thigh, wordlessly

seeking comfort. She closed her eyes as the blonde woman responded,

threading fingers through her hair and rubbing the back of her neck.

“Sorry,” she mumbled. “I told Chuck about us.”

“Oh.” Kerry’s own eyes closed in sympathy. “Not a good reaction,

huh?”

“No.”

Kerry leaned over and kissed the top of Dar’s head, giving her as

much of a hug as she could in their somewhat awkward position. “I’m

sorry.”

Dar exhaled. “I don’t even know why I should care, Kerry. I haven’t

talked to him in what...ten years? It’s not like he’s a close friend, even.”

She put a hand on Kerry’s knee and rubbed her thumb against the

denim covering it. “Damn, it stung, though.”

“I know.” Kerry kept up her light massage on Dar’s neck, moving

lower as she felt the tension knotting her shoulders. “I wish you’d have

Red Sky At Morning 187

just let them...”

Dar shook her head. “No.” She lifted her head up off Kerry’s lap

and met her eyes. “You are my partner, and God damn it, if they can’t

deal with that, to hell with them all.” Her blue eyes glinted fiercely. “I

am not ashamed of this.”

Kerry stroked her cheek gently. “I know you aren’t. I’m not either.

It’s just hard, Dar. We both know that. We’ve both been so lucky there

have been people in our lives who do accept us, who accept this without

question, to balance the idiots who don’t.”

Dar sighed and put her head back down for more soothing. “Yeah, I

realize that.” She closed her eyes. “My folks here?”

“Mm-hmm.” Kerry paid particular attention to a knot she could feel

in Dar’s neck and saw the wince as she pressed on it. “You need a

chiropractor, love.”

“Hot tub,” Dar countered. “With you in it.”

Kerry rolled her eyes at the ceiling. “You are so stubborn.”

“Family trait.”

“You’re lucky I love your family.” Kerry leaned over and kissed the

spot on Dar’s neck, then nibbled her earlobe, getting a soft grunt of

surprise in return. “Come on, let’s get this dinner over with. I missed

my snuggle this morning, and I’ve been cranky all day.”

Finally, Dar smiled, turning her head and peering up at Kerry’s

face. “Me, too.” She sat up and gave Kerry’s knee a squeeze, then stood.

“You’re right. Let’s get this over with.” Her voice paused as she shut

her computer down. “Because tomorrow, we’re going to find out just

exactly why this place stinks to high heaven.”

IT WAS OBVIOUS that Chuckie had told his father. Even at a

distance, Dar could see the discomfort in the three people waiting for

them. She took a breath and tugged on her father’s sleeve. “Dad?”

“Yep?” Andrew finished closing the door and peered at her.

“What’s up, Dardar?”

“I think we’re going to have a problem.” She lowered her voice,

glancing across the car where Kerry and Ceci were getting out on the

other side. “I...don’t think Jeff and his family appreciate my lifestyle.”

Andrew looked over at the waiting group, then at her. “’Cause you

drive a fancy car?”

Dar rubbed her nose. “Not that lifestyle,” she amended. “I meant

Kerry and me.”

Her father considered that. “Huh. That might be true,” he

admitted. “Jeff never did take to anyone who didn’t fit his idea of what

was right and natural.” They walked slowly around the front of the car,

joining Kerry and Ceci. “C’mere, kumquat.” Andrew put a genial arm

across Kerry’s shoulders and the other over Dar’s. “Let’s go.”

Ceci gave him a curious look, then caught on and slipped to the

188 Melissa Good

other side of Kerry, tucking an arm around her waist. “All righty, then,”

she agreed. “Ah. A steakhouse. How Republican.”

“Hey,” Kerry objected jokingly. “I’m the one who eats vegetables.”

She poked a finger at Dar. “Unlike her.”

They chuckled and walked toward the restaurant. Dar felt a little

silly, but she could see the exchange of glances as Jeff took in their

posture, the look on her father’s face, and the very obvious acceptance

of both her and Kerry inherent in their body language. Sometimes, she

mused, I underestimate my parents. The thought made her smile, and she

slid an arm around her father’s waist and gave him a squeeze.

“’Lo there, Jeff,” Andrew drawled as they arrived in front of the

door. “Been a while.”

“Andy,” the officer acknowledged quietly, shifting his eyes

slightly. “Cecilia, good to see you.”

Ceci looked him right in the eye and smiled. “Same here. Nice to

have these little family get-togethers, isn’t it?” She nodded at Jeff’s wife.

“Hello, Sue. Have you met Kerrison? No? Why don’t we go inside and

catch up.”

It would, Kerry sighed inwardly, be almost comical if it were happening

to someone else. They all walked stiffly inside and were taken to a

waiting table, where Kerry found herself seated between Ceci and

Andrew and across from the dour-looking Chuck. For a moment she felt

very sad, because she knew this should have been a happy occasion.

Then her common sense kicked in and she straightened, cupping her

hands around her water glass. Her eyes met the commander’s calmly.

“As a matter of fact...” she answered Ceci’s question, “the commander

and I have met. In fact, we had lunch together.”

Unable to avoid conversation, Jeff Ainsbright cleared his throat.

“Yes, we did.” He managed to get out, ignoring the quick, almost

startled look from his wife. “Yes, we did.”

“That must have been fun,” Ceci remarked. “Let me guess, on

base?” She gave Kerry an amused look. “Was it meatloaf or open-faced

turkey sandwiches?”

Andrew snorted softly.

“Meatloaf,” Dar acknowledged quietly. “Still tastes the same.”

“Oh. Yum.” Her mother made a face. The table fell silent. Ceci

drummed fingers on the table and tried again. “Okay, folks, listen up.”

She put her hands flat on the wood surface. “Either we agree to have a

nice time here, or I’m going to have to start talking about Greenpeace.

Which is it going to be?”

The Ainsbrights stared at her. Finally, Sue Ainsbright sighed and

pushed a curl of gray hair out of one eye. “Ceci, you always did have

the tact of a dead swordfish, didn’t you?”

“I’m sorry, get over it,” the smaller woman shot back. “Broaden

your horizons, adjust your thinking, swallow an Ex-Lax, whatever it

takes, but drag yourselves into the twenty-first century and get over the

Red Sky At Morning 189

fact that my kid’s gay, okay?”

Kerry bit the inside of her lip so hard it almost bled. The looks on

the Ainsbrights’ faces were so priceless, she wished she had a camera,

though one look at Dar’s wide eyes told her that her beloved partner

wasn’t sharing the mirth.

“Well,” Andrew drawled, “guess I can show ’em my rainbow

keychain now, huh?”

Jeff Ainsbright took a breath, released it, then just lifted a hand and

let it fall. “Haven’t changed a lick, have you, Ceci?” He managed a faint

smile. “You always took the gut punch if you could.”

Ceci shrugged.

Andrew took her hand in his. “Straight talk never killed no one,

Jeff,” he advised his old friend. “I’ve been in places that coulda used

more of that.” Their eyes met, and something passed between them.

The commander nodded. “You’re right, Andrew. Dar, I apologize.

I...it was just a shock, that’s all.” He cleared his throat. “Ms. Stuart, my

apologies as well.”

“For what?” Kerry asked mildly. “Dar and I are used to getting

mixed reactions to our being partners. Some people just can’t handle it.”

“It’s not that,” Sue Ainsbright interjected. “We’re very progressive

people. It’s just that we’ve known—or, well, we thought we knew Dar,

and it’s just...strange, that’s all.” She reddened. “That you’re so...um...”

“Out?” Dar remarked conversationally.

The commander shot her a look, then glanced away.

“It’s not contagious,” Dar said.

“It’s disgusting,” Chuckie interrupted.

His mother looked horrified. “Charles!”

“You can sit here and pretend, but I won’t,” Chuck said. “It’s

disgusting, and you’re perverts.” He got up and slammed his chair

back, then stalked out of the restaurant as startled patrons watched him

go.

The commander and his wife had the grace to look intensely

embarrassed. “He doesn’t mean that,” Jeff finally said quietly. “He’s

just...” His eyes lifted and finally met Dar’s. “He never really did let go

of you, and he was hoping...”

Dar let out a long breath. “I know,” she said. “He’s a good man,

Uncle Jeff.” She felt the awkwardness in the name. “I’m sorry.” She felt

a little guilty that she’d never thought of Chuckie, not for the longest

time since she’d left the base. Not until he’d popped back up into her

life as part of this damned investigation.

Now he was lost to her again. She didn’t know whether to feel

sorry or relieved. At least he won’t be bugging me to go out anymore. Dar

looked up to find Kerry gazing across the table at her with a look of

quiet compassion, and she managed a smile in return. Suddenly, she

wished they were done with this. Wished they were away from this

unneeded stress, homeward bound and headed for a quiet night and a

190 Melissa Good

warm hot tub together.

Getting cowardly in your old age, Paladar? she mocked herself. “Let

me go talk to him.” Dar stood and pushed her chair in before they could

protest, then turned and walked away from the table, toward the

outside door through which Chuckie had left.

The commander and Andrew exchanged glances. “Sorry, Andy,”

Jeff Ainsbright muttered. “Hell of a reunion.”

“Could have been worse.” Ceci motioned over the hovering waiter.

“I could have invited my brother and sister.” She held up a finger. “Do

you have beer?”

“Of course, ma’am,” the waiter spluttered.

“Bring the largest container of it you have, and seven glasses,” Ceci

told him. “And what are those, peanuts? Put them down.” She handed a

peanut to Kerry. “I could have been a social director, don’t you think?”

Weak chuckles responded to her valiant attempt.

THE AIR OUTSIDE the restaurant was cool, and a little damp, and

Dar paused to take a steadying breath of it before she let her eyes search

the parking lot. Her mother had surprised her, she admitted privately.

But then, her parents had been surprising her for a while now, hadn’t

they?

Dar spotted Chuck standing by a beige Ford Explorer, and she

headed in that direction, passing through bars of twilight mixed with

the lurid ochre of the security lamps.

He looked up as he heard her footsteps, and his lip curled

reflexively. “Get out of here.”

Dar paused several body lengths away. “Listen.”

“Get the fuck out of here, you freak,” Chuck spat back. “Just get

away from me.”

“Charles.” Dar put her hands on her hips. “Get a grip. I’m not

touching you.” Her stomach twisted in a knot. “Calm down.”

He stared at her. “You make me sick.”

Dar rolled her eyes. “What in the hell do you think you are, a bad

commercial for Jesse Helms? Get off the milk crate, Chuck. I’m not the

first gay person you’ve ever known.” She took a step closer. “What’s the

big deal?”

Chuck’s eyes narrowed. “What’s the big deal?” he asked softly,

balling his fists and coming a little closer. “What’s the big deal? You

fucking little lying perverted slut.”

“Charles.” Dar’s voice dropped in pitch. “Slow down. I never lied

to you.”

“Yeah?” Chuckie exhaled. “I knew you’d follow me out here.” He

turned and grabbed something leaning against the Ford and lunged at

her. “I knew I’d have a chance to do this!”

Dar barely reacted in time. She saw the bat headed toward her and

Red Sky At Morning 191

half turned, taking the crunching blow on her shoulder. “Chuck!” She

dodged the return blow and backed off. “Stop it!”

He was beyond reasoning. “Fuck you. Making a fool out of me. Bet

the guys all knew, didn’t they? Didn’t they, Dar?”

The bat came back at her, catching her on the hip before she could

evade it, but Chuck overbalanced and smashed full into her, and they

both went to the ground in a tangle of limbs.

Shit. Dar’s defensive reactions kicked into gear, and she swung an

elbow up into his chin, feeling the shock of the impact as his head

rocked back. She got a knee between them and pushed up, then to one

side, throwing Chuck off her. “Stupid bastard.”

Dar grabbed the bat, which had rolled free from his hands, and

flung it from her, hearing it clatter and roll down past the next row of

parked cars. She got to her feet just as he did, and her body moved,

balancing as she whipped out a roundhouse kick that caught him flat-

footed, striking the side of his head with a crunch Dar could feel all the

way down her leg.

His body slammed against the car next to where they were fighting,

setting off its alarm with a loud, strident sound. They both froze, then

stared at each other. “Now what?” Dar asked. “You going to find

another bat, or are you going to just get the gun out of the trunk and

shoot me, Chuck?”

Very slowly, he lifted a hand to the side of his face and touched it,

then looked at his palm. It was stained with the blood still dripping

from his ear.

“What the hell is wrong with you?” Dar asked in a hoarse voice.

“We haven’t seen each other for ten fucking years, Chuck. Why the hell

do you care what my preferences turned out to be?”

He had to swallow a few times before he spoke. “Never could

figure out why you just walked out on us.”

Dar sighed inwardly, lifting a shaking hand to rub her temples.

“You know as well as I d—”

“You were just playing with me.”

The throbbing in her head increased. “Chuck, we were kids then.

We went different ways, that’s all.”

“Bullshit.” He started toward her again.

“Stop!” Dar heard the sharp edge of anger in her own voice. “It’s not

bullshit. I had no fucking clue what the hell I wanted then.” She held out

both hands to ward him off. “Chuck, don’t make me fight you. Please.”

“No wonder you were always trying to beat the guys, you thought

you were one,” Chuck sneered. “Why didn’t you get your daddy to buy

you a prick? You’d have fit right in.”

Dar winced inwardly. “I never wanted one.”

“Yeah? Bet you use a fake one now with that little slut whore in

there, don’cha?” Chuck replied. “I should—”

“You should shut yer mouth ’fore I insert yer leg inside it.” The

192 Melissa Good

low, raspy voice coming from the darkness behind Chuck made them

both go still.

Dar blinked. “Dad, I can handle this.”

Andrew Roberts eased out into the orange light soundlessly,

sliding between Dar and her adversary in a flickering motion. “Ah do

suspect you can, Dardar,” he agreed softly. “’Cept one of the privileges

of being a daddy is that ah get to take out the trash, and ah do believe

there is some trash here that needs to be taken,” he paused significantly,

“out.”

There was no humor in his voice.

There was no humor in the ice-blue eyes that pinned the now silent

Chuck with deadly intent. “Seems you’re pretty good at taking shots at

women. You ready to give an old retired sailor a try?”

Chuck’s gaze held for an instant, then dropped to the ground. “No,

sir.”

“G’wan inside,” Andrew said flatly. “Get yer ass cleaned up, and

act like a man.”

“Yes, sir,” Chuck muttered. He turned, letting his eyes flick to Dar

for a single, long second before he retreated toward the restaurant.

Andrew exhaled. “Suck yer brains out your head when they put the

stripes on, I swear t’God.” He turned and studied his daughter

anxiously. “You all right?”

Dar sat down on the low wall that separated the parking lot and let

her head drop into her hands.

Kerry ducked past an exiting station wagon and broke into a run

that brought her up to Dar’s side moments after she sat down. “Jesus.

What the hell is going on?” She hopped over the wall and settled next to

her lover, putting an arm around her waist and resting a hand on Dar’s

knee. Only an awkward tangle with the waiter had delayed her leaving

the table after a stunned moment when she was absolutely sure Dar was

in trouble.

Dar rubbed her face. “Shit.” She straightened and took a deep

breath. “I didn’t expect that.”

“Expect what?” Kerry looked around Dar at Andrew. “Dad, what

happened?”

The ex-SEAL scowled. “Big bagload of no sense hurting.”

Kerry glanced at Dar’s face, searching it anxiously. “Did he hurt

you? I’ll get that brand new SUV and run him over, I swear it,” she

announced seriously. “You’d hardly feel it with those tires.”

Dar’s lips involuntarily twitched into a half smile. “I think I did

more damage than he did,” she admitted softly. “Physically, at least. I

don’t know, Kerry; I wasn’t expecting a reaction like that. It’s like he’s

taking it all personally.” She glanced over at her father. “Guess we’d

better go back inside.”

“You can’t be serious,” Kerry snorted. “And have dinner with that

little—”

Red Sky At Morning 193

“Ker,” Dar interrupted her quietly. “I am not going to let him think

he scared me off.”

Kerry stared at her. “Dar, this isn’t an ego contest.”

“It’s not,” Dar replied, just as seriously. “But if we leave now, he

wins. You can’t let people like that win and get comfortable, Kerry.”

Andrew patted her on the back. “Want to skip the hot plate and go

right for the good stuff? I saw them ice cream plates on that tray back

there,” he remarked practically. “Dar’s right, kumquat. Get that boy

worse if we stick it out.”

Kerry watched a quiet, sad knowledge settle into Dar’s eyes. She

folded her fingers around her partner’s hand and squeezed gently. “Go

ahead, Dad. We’ll meet you in there.” Her gaze lifted to meet Andrew’s,

very briefly, and they exchanged a look, then the ex-SEAL stood to go.

“Sorry ’bout that, Dardar.” Andrew leaned over, surprisingly, and

kissed his daughter on the head. Then he turned and slipped away into

the shadows, leaving the two women alone in the cool night air.

Kerry waited a little while, just flexing her fingers around Dar’s as

they sat in silence. “Did he hurt you?” she finally asked, seeing the

muddy scuffs on Dar’s skin. “You look a little pale.”

Dar drew in a breath, held it momentarily, and then released it in a

sigh. “I’m trying to reconcile the friend I used to have with that person

who just spewed a gutload of hate at me,” she said. “I don’t understand

it, Kerry. I just don’t.”

The blonde woman gazed out at the parking lot unseeingly. “Yeah.

I know. It’s how I felt when my father hit me that night, and then again

when I woke up in that hospital,” she said. “I didn’t understand it. I

hadn’t changed at all, so why did they?”

“Mm.” Dar nodded. “That’s it exactly. I’m the same person he knew

yesterday. Hell, the same one he knew this morning. Why should this

matter?” Her voice trailed off. “I just don’t get it.” She looked down at

her hands, then flexed the one Kerry was holding. The motion caused a

jolt of pain to course up her arm. “Ow.”

Kerry turned a very concerned look on her. “What? Did he hit you?

Where are you hurting, Dar?”

“My shoulder.” Dar winced, easing the sleeve up over her left arm

and peering at it.

“Oh.” Kerry sucked in a breath, seeing the mottled red and purple

area. “Jesus Christ.”

“Hmm.” Dar moved her arm a little, then realized that wasn’t a

good idea. “Hell of a bruise.”

“You need to get that X-rayed,” Kerry decided. She put a hand over

Dar’s mouth. “Don’t even bother. No arguments, Paladar.” Slowly, she

removed her hand. “Okay?”

Dar studied her. “So does that mean I get out of the optometrist’s

appointment tomorrow, then?” she asked, with a tiny, mischievous

sparkle in her eye.

194 Melissa Good

Kerry put her hands on her hips and gave her lover a dour look. “I

should take you to the hospital tonight.” She lifted Dar’s sleeve again

and looked at the injury. “Dar, that looks awful.”

“No way.” Dar shook her head and stood up, stretching her body

out carefully. Oh boy. She made a face, not sure what hurt more, her

shoulder or her side. “I’ll make it through dinner just fine, then we can

go home. It’s not going to kill me, and spending the night at Sinai just

might.”

Kerry scowled but joined her as they started to walk slowly toward

the restaurant. “Okay. Which one of us is going to let Dad drive their

car home? ’Cause you are not driving, let me tell you that right now.”

Dar sighed. “I will.” She gave Kerry a wry look. “Yours is newer.”

“Hmm.” Kerry squared her shoulders before she opened the door.

She didn’t like the idea of waiting, since it was obvious to her that Dar

was in considerable pain, but maybe... A small smile touched Kerry’s

lips. Maybe when they got home, Dar would have a different

perspective.

From across the room, she saw eyes look up and find them, and

noted the guilt in the base commander’s expression as he fiddled with

his napkin. Chuckie was seated next to him in silence, and Ceci was

carrying on most of the conversation with the commander’s wife. She

felt Dar straighten next to her and saw her lover’s chin lift and her

posture stiffen as they approached the table, taking her seat with easy

grace and dignity.

Like nothing was wrong.

“Everything okay?” Ceci asked as Kerry took her seat.

She spared a quick glance at Dar’s face. “Just great,” Kerry assured

her. “Got any beer left?”

Chapter

Twelve

“YOU KNOW,” KERRY carefully buttoned a pair of Andrew’s old

pajamas around her fidgeting lover, “you could just go get this taken

care of.”

“Kerry,” Dar sighed, trying not to let the pain get to her. Too much.

“Sorry. I’m tired, and very cranky, and I just want to go to bed.” Her

shoulder had stiffened up, and despite a handful of painkillers, she

could hardly move her arm. It was making her a little nervous, and she

really wanted nothing more than to lie down and not stir for a while.

“Dar...” Kerry took a breath to continue their argument.

“Please?” Dar heard the break in her voice and winced. It had its

effect, though, because Kerry paused, exhaled, then put a gentle hand

against her chest. “First thing tomorrow, I promise. We’ll go right over

to Dr. Steve’s and let him take a look.” She gazed hopefully at Kerry.

“Okay?”

Kerry gazed unhappily at her. “No.” Her lips tensed. “Not okay,

because I hate seeing you in pain.” Her shoulders dropped. “But I guess

it’ll have to do. C’mon, let me help you get into bed.” She glanced

through the open bedroom door. “You want a heating pad or an ice

pack?”

Chino was already in her basket, her soft brown eyes watching Dar

with a worried expression. Andrew and Ceci had followed them almost

home, then had driven on toward the marina, accepting Kerry’s

assurance that there was no problem, Dar was just tired.

Now Kerry was beginning to doubt that reassurance. She’d tried a

dozen ways to convince her stubborn lover to let her drive her over to

the nearby hospital, but Dar steadfastly refused, preferring to suffer

from the noticeably swelling injury rather than submit to the emergency

room’s tender care.

On the other hand, she had to admit, as she helped Dar lay down in

the waterbed, her lover looked completely exhausted; and with their

luck, they’d end up sitting in the waiting room for at least three hours,

probably more. Kerry pushed Dar’s disheveled bangs out of her eyes. So

maybe she had a point. “Ice pack?”

Dar closed her eyes and luxuriated in the simple pleasure of lying

down. Her body relaxed, and that helped with some of the pain. She

196 Melissa Good

was very glad to be home, and still, and away from the uneasy company

they’d spent the evening with. Though the atmosphere had relaxed a

little as dinner progressed, the pain and the sullen looks from Chuckie

were enough to want to make her stand up and just chuck something.

Like her beer glass. “Ice pack.” Dar opened one eye and considered

the concept. “Yeah.” She gave Kerry an apologetic look, very much

aware of just how unhappy her partner was. “Thank you.” Her

uninjured hand reached out and slid up Kerry’s bare thigh. “I know you

think I’m being an idiot.”

Kerry sighed. “No, I don’t, but I won’t lie and say I really

understand it,” she said. “It’s what hospitals and doctors are for, Dar.

That’s why they get the big bucks, remember? I wish you’d let me take

you over; they’d have given you some painkillers, at least.”

Dar stroked her leg. “I’ll be fine,” she said. “It feels better already,

just being still,” she objected stubbornly.

Her lover folded her arms. “What am I going to do with you?”

“Anything you like.” The unrepentant blue eyes studied her.

“Except take me to Sinai at midnight.”

“You could have let me tell your folks.” Kerry frowned. “What was

the point in keeping this from them?”

Dar chewed her lower lip. “They worry.” She shrugged her

uninjured shoulder, then averted her eyes from Kerry’s intent ones.

“And, um...my dad tends to be a little overprotective.”

“Really,” Kerry murmured. “Imagine that.”

Dar gave her a quick look. “I never told him when I got into fights

if I could help it. He...” She paused. “He’d sometimes go a little nuts, if

you know what I mean.”

Kerry considered that. “You mean he’d have gone after the little

wiener?”

Dar nodded.

“Where’s my cell phone?” Kerry started to get up. “I’ve got their

number on speed dial—”

“Kerry!” Dar grabbed for her leg. “C’mon now.” She was surprised

at her lover’s aggressive reaction. “It wasn’t that bad.”

“Wasn’t that bad?” Kerry sat down and gave her a severe look.

“Don’t give me that patootie, Dar. I saw that arm. That jackass deserved

to have his damned bat shoved so far up his...” She left the sentiment

unfinished and sighed loudly. “It pisses me off!” Her voice rose into an

aggravated shout.

Chino whined. Dar caught Kerry’s hand and held it. “I know,” she

replied seriously. “But I want to handle this, Kerry. Okay?”

“Mm.” Kerry looked unconvinced. “All right.” She patted Dar’s leg.

“Well, let me go get that ice pack. Don’t go away.”

Dar watched her leave, then exhaled and let her eyes close again.

What a completely jackass day. She mentally reviewed the compound

disasters of the last twenty-four hours. Damn. Her shoulder was

Red Sky At Morning 197

throbbing. She could feel the swollen pressure that occasionally shot

prickles of pain all the way up her neck and down to her fingers, and

she shifted, trying to find a more comfortable spot for herself.

Was she being idiotic? Dar reviewed her reasoning again. Should

she have just let Kerry take her to the damn hospital? Kerry was upset,

and Dar hated when Kerry got mad at her, especially if it was for a good

reason. Glumly, she opened her eyes and reviewed the off-white

popcorn ceiling. She has a good reason. No, she has several good reasons to be

pissed off, because I am acting like a stupid adolescent again, aren’t I?

“DAMN, DAMN, DAMN,” Kerry muttered to herself as she walked

through the living room and entered the kitchen. “What in the heck’s

wrong with her, Chino?” she asked the Labrador, who had followed

her. “I swear, she’s got a streak up her back this wide...” Her hands

spread apart, and she let out an exasperated gust of air. “Jesus!”

Chino sat down in front of her cookie jar and looked up

expectantly. “Gruff.”

Kerry allowed herself to be distracted for a moment. “Oh, you think

I came out here for you?”

“Gruff.”

“Hang on.” Kerry went to the refrigerator and took out one of the

frozen gel packs they kept ready for overly rambunctious gym sessions.

She set it on the counter, then retrieved a cookie from its jar and held it.

“What do you say?”

Chino obediently sat up, lifting one paw and placing it neatly on

Kerry’s knee. “Aorgh.”

“Good girl.” Kerry gave her pet the treat and watched her crunch it

contentedly. “Why can’t you teach Dar to do that, huh? She never listens.”

Her conscience nudged her as soon as the words slipped out. That’s

not true, Kerry, and you know it. She sighed and went to the pantry,

retrieving a soft, fluffy maroon towel from the laundry area. Dar did

listen to her. “I got her to try green beans the other week, right?” she

commented to Chino. “Maybe it’s because she usually does listen to me

that this is driving me so nuts.”

Kerry leaned against the counter. “Or maybe it’s because it just

doesn’t make any sense to me.”

Chino nuzzled her knee and gave it a lick.

“But you know what, Chino, me yelling at her isn’t helping,” Kerry

admitted quietly. “It’s just making her tense and giving me a

stomachache.” She squared her shoulders and folded the towel around

the ice pack. “Time to go make nice and have a snuggle. You with me?”

“Gruff.” Chino wagged her tail.

“Good girl. C’mon.” Kerry released a deep breath and let the

irritation wash out of her. A smile returned to her face as she started

back toward the bedroom.

198 Melissa Good

Dar raised her head as footsteps approached, and girded her loins.

Metaphorically. “Kerry, listen...”

“Here you go.” Kerry reentered the room and sat down on the

waterbed railing, carefully leaning over and placing the wrapped ice

pack against Dar’s shoulder.

“And here.” She set a glass down by the table. It had a straw

sticking out of it, the kind that bent. “In case you get thirsty.” Kerry

brushed her fingertips over Dar’s lips. “You know something, I forgot it

was Friday night.”

Dar’s fine, dark eyebrows knit together over the bridge of her nose.

“Huh?”

“It’s Friday night,” Kerry repeated. “We’re not a drug overdose, a

multi-car accident, or an attempted homicide. We’d have been sitting in

that waiting room until well after dawn.” She put the tip of her finger

on Dar’s nose. “So I think it’s for the best we did this.”

Slowly, a faint grin spread over Dar’s face. “And here I was about

to give in and meekly let you drag me off there,” she admitted, a huge

wave of relief almost making her shiver.

“You? Meek?” Kerry leaned over and replaced her finger with her

lips, kissing Dar gently. “Never.” She pulled back and went nose to

nose with her lover. “Besides, I’m really tired.”

“You look it,” Dar replied. “C’mon into bed.” She reached out and

doused the bedside lamp.

Kerry nodded in agreement, then stood and walked around to the

other side of the waterbed, getting in carefully and squirming under the

freshly laundered sheets until she felt the warmth of Dar’s body very

close by. She put her head down on the pillow and folded her hand over

Dar’s as it lay on the taller woman’s stomach.

Their fingers twined.

Kerry could see Dar’s profile in the dim starlight from the window,

and the faint curve of her ear close by. “Dar?”

There was a soft crackle of movement as Dar turned her head, and

the light now reflected faintly off her open eyes. “Hmm?”

“I love you.”

The face opposite Kerry dissolved into a grin. “You even love me

when I’m being a stubborn cranky bitch?” Dar asked in a low drawl.

“What’s up with that, Kerrison?”

“I’m a sucker for a cute face,” Kerry smiled, “and a bad attitude.

What can I tell you?”

Dar kissed her soundly. “Thanks,” she murmured into Kerry’s half-

open lips. “I love you, too.” She felt Kerry smile before her kiss was

returned in equal measure.

“HOLD STILL.”

“I am holding still,” Dar answered through gritted teeth.

Red Sky At Morning 199

“Dar, you are not.” Dr. Steve circled the X-ray machine and nudged

her over a little. “Now, will you stop wriggling?”

Dar’s lip twitched into an almost snarl. She’d been under the device

for hours, at least, and the hard table was stressing her to her limits.

“Wasn’t three hundred pictures enough? You going for a record?”

“Dar.” Dr. Steve leaned over and put a hand on her forehead with

surprising gentleness. “It’s only been five minutes. Give me another five

minutes, and it’ll be over, okay?” The doctor gave her a pat, then went

back to adjusting the X-ray machine’s aperture. “Kerry, keep her busy

while I do this, willya?”

“I’ll try.” Kerry walked to the end of the table and pressed her body

up against Dar’s socked feet, which only just rested on its padded

surface. Toes flexed against her belly, and she rubbed them through the

cotton, smiling down the length of the long denim-covered legs

stretching before her. “Hey.”

Grumpy blue eyes peered back at her. “It felt better this morning,”

Dar griped.

Kerry laughed softly. “Dar, you are something else,” she said. “I

swear, if someone poked you through the belly with a spear, you’d call

it a flesh wound and stick a Band-Aid on it.”

“Oh, she told you that story, huh?” Dr. Steve looked up from his

settings. Usually a trained tech would perform the procedure, but the

doctor knew his unruly patient better than to subject one of his innocent

staff to her. “It’s hereditary. Her daddy’s the same damn way, and

believe you me, Kerry, it used to about drive me insane to take care of

these two.”

“Hey,” Dar objected. “We weren’t that bad.”

“Yes, you were,” her family physician corrected her. “Be still,

Paladar Katherine, or I’ll tell Kerry about you and that tailpipe.”

Kerry watched her lover’s eyes widen in alarm, and she stifled a

giggle. “You know,” she cleared her throat. “I only wish I’d had a doctor

like you when I was growing up. The practice that my family used was

about as patient friendly as those open-back hospital gowns.”

The doctor looked up at her and grinned. “That right? Bet they

made a hell of a lot more than I do, then.” He adjusted one last dial.

“Okay, behind the shield, Kerry.”

Kerry gave Dar’s toes one last squeeze, then joined Dr. Steve

behind the lead shield. “Remember to get her neck while you’re in

there,” she whispered to the gray-haired man. “She’s been having

backaches.”

“Got it already,” Dr. Steve whispered back.

“What the hell are you two whispering about?” Dar growled.

Kerry and the doctor exchanged amused glances. “How cute you

look in your sports bra, hon,” Kerry piped. “Didn’t want to embarrass

you.”“Got it,” Dr. Steve managed to say around a snicker. “Okay, Dar.

200 Melissa Good

You’re finished.” He removed his apron and pulled the machine arm

back, freeing his very reluctant and now noticeably blushing patient to

sit up. “Hmm. Guess I don’t have to check your cardiovascular system;

seems to be pumping just fine.” He pulled the X-ray plates out and

winked at them. “Lemme go get these processed.”

Kerry waited for him to leave before she circled the table and faced

her lover, who was now sitting up with her legs dangling off the table,

cradling her injured arm with her good one. “See? Not so bad.” She

deliberately sidled between Dar’s knees and gazed into the stormy blue

eyes facing her. “C’mon, Dar, don’t you want to feel better? I know you

can’t be comfortable with that.” She touched Dar’s elbow, where the

lurid bruise had extended to during the night.

Dar sighed. “I know,” she muttered. “I just—”

“Hate doctors,” Kerry finished for her. “Honey, it’s almost over.”

She stroked Dar’s cheek gently. “Just relax.”

“Easy for you to say,” Dar grumbled. “You’re not sitting here half-

naked, having people whisper about your sports bra.” She slid off the

table and stretched, sidling away from the X-ray machine toward the

large louvered window in the examination room.

Kerry took the opportunity to admire the body under the garment

being discussed, and smiled. She walked up behind Dar and slipped her

arms around her, hugging her and planting a kiss right between Dar’s

shoulder blades. “Mm.” She breathed out softly, watching goose bumps

travel over the skin her cheek was pressed against. “I’m glad you

decided to get checked, Dar.”

Dar peered over her shoulder at her engaging blonde limpet.

“Yeah, well, maybe he’ll give me a pat on the head and a bottle of

Percodan. You going to help me analyze that base data when we get

home? Typing’s going to be hell.”

“Of course.” Kerry released her and stepped back as they heard Dr.

Steve coming down the hall. “You really think there’s something

there?”

Dar’s face grew quiet and rather grim. “Yes.” She looked up as Dr.

Steve entered. “If you’re back for more pictures, forget it.”

Her old friend whipped his hand up and focused. He snapped a

picture of the surprised and very off-guard Dar, then grinned at her.

“Gotcha. Okay, kiddo. C’mon down the hall, and I’ll tell you the bad

news.”

“What was that for?” Dar objected, pointing at the camera.

“Family scrapbook.” Dr. Steve picked up her shirt and tossed it to

her. “Here, don’t scandalize the nurses. They’ve got delicate egos.”

Dar allowed Kerry to help her ease her shirt on, and then they

followed Dr. Steve down the hall to his office. This was a fairly large

room, lined with book-covered shelves and an impressive set of

diplomas scattered over the wall. On the opposite wall, pictures took

pride of place—of Dr. Steve and his family, and some of him at a much

Red Sky At Morning 201

younger age in uniform.

He also had nice, comfortable leather chairs. Dar sat down in one

and leaned back. Kerry studied the pictures, reacting a little when she

found one with a familiar, if younger Andrew Roberts in it. “Hey. It’s

Dad.” She half turned. “Ooh...he was a cutie.”

“Kerry, if you’d just consent to repeat that if I dragged that old sea

dog in here, I’d pay you, big time.” Dr. Steve laughed, then put his

hands on his desk. “Now, young lady,” he fixed his eyes on Dar, “you

have a nasty bone bruise.”

Dar eyed him warily. “Yeah?”

“Yeah,” the doctor replied. “You’re a very lucky little munchkin,

my friend. If it wasn’t for the fact that you have a nice, big, juicy deltoid

muscle there, you’d be looking at a fracture, and putting a cast there

ain’t fun.” He stood and walked over to the X-ray box, pointing at a

dark spot in the long bone of Dar’s arm. “Right there.”

Kerry and Dar peered at it. “And?” Dar finally asked. “What’s the

treatment?”

“Amputation.” Dr. Steve turned and gave her a deadpan look,

getting a halfway hysterical giggle from Kerry. “You get a sling which

you will keep on, young lady, a bottle of blood thinner in case anything

in there is considering doing something icky like clotting, and some

painkillers.” He pointed at Dar. “I want you off your feet and doing

nothing stressful for at least the rest of the weekend.”

“Okay,” Dar agreed readily, having planned to spend the day on

the couch with her laptop anyway. So far, it didn’t sound too bad, and

as long as the process did not involve plaster or fiberglass in any

incarnation, she was happy. “That it?”

Dr. Steve sat on the edge of his desk and leaned forward.

“Sweetheart, I mean it.” He reached out and traced a line from the

injury up Dar’s neck. “Do you see how close this is to your noggin? I

don’t want any clots getting any ideas and sending you into the hospital

with a stroke.”

Dar blinked. “A stroke?”

“You heard me,” Steve stated. “So I want you to make like a

vegetable for the next few days, and take those damn pills. I wish you’d

called me yesterday.”

Dar drew breath to answer him, but Kerry got a word in first. “It

was late,” she told him, leaning over Dar’s chair. “We got home near

midnight.” She tousled Dar’s hair. “We thought about going over to

Sinai, but—”

“But you’d still be sitting there, with a sore butt and the same

problem,” Dr. Steve finished. “Yeah, well, next time, forget the hospital,

just give me a call, hmm?”

“We will,” Kerry stated, then glanced down. “Won’t we?”

Dar smiled wanly. A stroke? Her mind jerked in horror at a threat

she’d never even considered. Getting injured was nothing new to her,

202 Melissa Good

but this was different. She could imagine living with losing a limb, but

strokes were a crapshoot. She could end up half-paralyzed, which was

bad enough, but worse—she could lose part of who she was if it hit the

wrong spot at the wrong time. “Yeah, we will,” she muttered hoarsely.

“Good girl.” Dr. Steve patted her knee. “Let me get you set up with

that sling. I already called in your prescription to that high-society

mambo pusher they call a pharmacist on your Fantasy Island.”

KERRY REACHED OVER and picked up her mug, taking a sip of

the strawberry tea as she reviewed the data on the laptop screen for the

nth time. She was curled up on the soft, comfortable leather chair in the

living room, one leg slung lazily over the chair arm. Her eyes lifted over

the mug’s rim and eyed the nearby couch, and then she put the cup

down and went back to her statistics.

She could, she knew, have gone into either of their offices and used

the large monitors to make viewing the data easier, but she preferred to

stay where she was and suffer the eye strain so she could keep an eye on

Dar. The drive home had been very quiet, and her usually unruly lover

had meekly taken the medicine the island pharmacy delivered, then

settled down on the couch. She’d even let Kerry fuss and put a pillow

behind her head and tuck a soft fleece blanket around her.

Waiting for me to say I told you so, Kerry mused. The blood thinner

and vasodilator Dr. Steve had prescribed, along with the painkiller,

knocked Dar out in no time flat, and her lover had been sleeping for the

past few hours. Which was good, Kerry thought, because if Dar was

sleeping, it meant she wasn’t awake and worrying, having had the

living daylights scared out of her by Dr. Steve’s warning.

Poor Dar. Kerry leaned toward the couch and gently pushed a bit of

Dar’s hair back away from her closed eyes. She had a white cotton sling

fastened around her neck, holding her injured arm close to her body,

and even in sleep a tiny crease was present across her forehead. As

much as Kerry appreciated Dr. Steve’s forcing Dar to take her injury

seriously, it hurt her to see her lover so subdued, obviously scared and

keeping silent about it.

Kerry riffled her fingers through the dark hair spilling over the

pillow, straightening its silky strands as she watched Dar sleep. Then

she sighed and returned her attention to the damn laptop.

So, what was all this, Dar? She scrolled through files, seeing Dar’s

notations but not seeing the patterns her lover had painstakingly

constructed or the significance of them in the data stream. It wasn’t that

she was oblivious to the method; she just didn’t understand where Dar

got the little hooks she was using to connect all the pieces together.

Maybe that was because Dar had worked on the original system

software? Kerry pushed her hair back behind one ear and leaned closer

Red Sky At Morning 203

to the screen. Sure, that must be it. She knew how this whole thing

worked, so naturally she could...

Kerry let the thought trail off as her eyes found something.

Curiously, she left the bowels of Dar’s program and called up the

associated data files, studying the personnel assignments and the ship

schedules coming in and out of the base. Slowly, her forefinger lifted

and touched the screen, making a little scratching noise against the

LCD.

Why...she wondered. Why would one ship get all the new recruits?

Operationally, it made no sense, especially to someone steeped in day-

to-day operations, as she was. You don’t put all your newbies in the

same bucket, because then you have a useless bucket of confusion. You

spread them out among other, more experienced workers, so they can

learn from them.

Kerry looked up the operational record of the craft in question, a

supply ship that apparently worked with larger groups of vessels but

was small enough to dock in small ports. Slowly, she picked up her cup

and took another sip, not taking her eyes from the screen.

DAR BECAME VAGUELY aware of her surroundings, the

medicated sleep still having a fairly firm hold on her. There was a

slightly tinny quality to the sounds she was hearing, and she had no

inclination to open her eyes.

Her shoulder ached, but it was a far-off kind of ache, and it took

several minutes for her to sort through a very foggy mind and

remember what had happened. Oh yeah. Dar wondered if the

medication was supposed to make her feel so completely washed out.

A soft clicking was coming from nearby, and she heard a faint

sound of ceramic on wood, then a sigh and the shift of a body against a

leather surface. Dar spent a moment drawing a mental picture,

imagining Kerry in the chair with the laptop. Very slowly, she opened

one eye, then turned her head and blinked, the image in her mind

resolving into reality.

Kerry was intent on the screen, her brow furrowed and the end of a

pencil being gnawed on between her teeth.

For some reason, that made Dar smile.

After a second, Kerry looked up and their eyes met. “Oh.” She put

the machine down and leaned on the chair arm. “Was I making too

much noise?”

“No.” Dar cleared her throat. “Wow. I feel like I’m swimming in

clam chowder.”

A blonde brow arched. “Clam chowder? Ew.”

“What time is it?”

Kerry checked the laptop’s system tray. “Two.” She studied her

injured partner. “Here, take a sip of this; you look dry.” She handed

204 Melissa Good

over her tea, then paused and changed her mind, getting up out of the

chair to hold the cup for Dar to sip from. “I forgot how awkward it is

when you’re wearing one of these.” Her free hand plucked the sling.

Dar sucked thirstily at the tea, enjoying the sweet taste. “Glad you

put some tea leaves in this sugar water,” she teased.

Kerry stuck out her tongue. “It’s your fault,” she accused Dar. “I

didn’t used to.” She leaned over and kissed her partner on the lips.

“Want some of your own? I was going to put some soup up.”

“Soup?” Dar felt a little more alert. “Was that inspired by my

chowder, or do you think a bone bruise requires that for healing?”

Firmly, she pushed aside thoughts of clots, halfway convinced she’d

have been better off just letting the damn thing heal on its own, with her

in blissful ignorance of her risk.

“Hon, I’ll order in baby back ribs if you want them.” Kerry

laughed. “I’m hungry, and I’ve got a container of that spicy Thai soup in

the fridge, so...”

Dar’s eyes lit up. “With the coconut milk?”

“Uh-huh.” Kerry had to muffle a smile. “That changes things,

hmm?” She ruffled Dar’s hair. “I need a break anyway. I found

something I think you need to look at when you’re a little more awake.”

She made her way past the coffee table toward the kitchen.

Dar knew she should get up and look at the computer, but the

drugs still had a tight hold on her, and her body was more than content

to remain where it was. Probably so fuzzy I wouldn’t know what the hell I

was looking at anyway, she mocked herself. But the thought started her

mind churning over the problems she’d seen the day before.

As if on signal, her cell phone rang. However, since Dar was

dressed in a pair of soft gym shorts and not much else, she didn’t have

the phone near her. “Hey, Ker?”

“I hear it.” Kerry came trotting out of the kitchen sucking on a

wooden spoon. “Ooh...you’re gonna like this. There’s more chicken than

vegetables in it.” She picked up the buzzing phone and opened it.

“Hello?”

“Is that Roberts?” a female voice asked crisply.

“No.” Kerry glanced at her lover. “Can I ask who’s calling?”

There was a brief silence. “Chief Daniel.”

Ooh...Kerry narrowed her eyes. The bulldog. “She’s—”

The chief interrupted Kerry. “Look. I need to talk to her. Just tell

her who it is. Believe me, lady, I wouldn’t be on this phone if I didn’t

need to be.”

Hmm. Fair enough. “It’s that petty person,” she told Dar, after

muting the phone.

Dar’s brows lifted. “Chief Daniel?” she asked in surprise. “Damn.

Give me the phone.”

Kerry walked over and handed it to her, then knelt and helped Dar

to sit up a little. “Easy,” she murmured.

Red Sky At Morning 205

Dar’s head spun for a minute, and she waited for the buzz to fade,

then held the phone to her ear. “Hello, Chief.”

“Roberts.”

“Yep, that’s me,” Dar agreed. “Did you miss me so much you had

to call on a Saturday?”

“Roberts, just shut up a minute.” The chief lowered her voice. “All

crap aside, there’s something here you need to see.”

A prickle went up Dar’s back. “Like what?” she said.

A distinct hesitation made itself felt. “I can’t explain it,” the chief said.

“Bad enough I’m dealing with the devil, as it is. Just get down here.”

Dar met Kerry’s gaze. The blonde woman was shaking her head no,

in a very serious way. “I can’t,” she finally replied. “If you want me to

know about it, you’ve got to come up here.”

“What?” the chief hissed. “Don’t be a— Jesus, I can’t believe I’m

doing this. I’m trying to help you out here, damn it.”

“I know.” Dar decided to try honesty. “I had an accident last night,

Chief. I’m not driving to the base, so if you’ve got something that big,

get moving.”

The chief was quiet for a long time, and then she sighed. “Son of a

bitch,” she finally said. “What the hell, I’m in this so deep now, it won’t

matter. Where the heck are you?”

Dar told her. “Chief?”

“What?” the woman snapped back.

“What made you change your mind?” Dar asked. “About me, I

mean.”

Chief Daniel snorted, clearly audible even to Kerry. “Change my

mind? Like hell, I did.” She paused. “You ever hear the term ‘least evil

choice’?”

Dar allowed a dry chuckle to escape. “Oh yeah. I’ve heard that

before.”

“I bet.” The chief hung up.

Dar folded the phone closed and relaxed back onto her pillow.

“That was a surprise.” She glanced up at Kerry. “Last time I saw her,

she was cursing me for a pervert.”

Kerry gazed soberly back. “I can’t believe she’d just turn around

and help you, Dar.”

A faint shrug. “She’s not a...” Dar lifted her uninjured hand and

rubbed her eyes. “She’s a good officer, Ker. She knows her stuff, and

she’s just protecting her people. She views me as a threat.” Dar

considered her words. “Question is, what’s she found that’s more of a

threat to her than I am?”

“Hmm.” Kerry tapped the end of the spoon against her chin. “Well,

it’ll take her a while to head up here. Let me get this soup done.” She

pointed the wooden utensil at the couch-bound woman. “Then you’re

going to sit there and let me feed it to you.” She turned and headed back

to the kitchen, leaving an amused Dar behind.

206 Melissa Good

“I DON’T SUPPOSE I can get away with staying dressed like this?”

Dar asked, as she used a washcloth and cold water to bring a little more

life into her face. “Can I?”

Kerry leaned against the doorsill and regarded her. “If it were up to

me...” she ran a fingertip under the elastic waistband of Dar’s soft gym

shorts, “sure.” She traced a rib. “But I think your petty person is going

to pop a solenoid.”

“I’m not in the mood to coddle her solenoids,” Dar responded,

awkwardly trying to manage her toothbrush one-handedly. “Ker, could

you...”

Kerry reached across her and picked up the toothpaste, spreading it

neatly on the brush for her. “There you go.” She put the cap back on and

watched as Dar brushed her teeth. “Well, all you need is a T-shirt or

something.” Her eyes dropped to the very short shorts, which exposed

almost all of the length of Dar’s very long legs. “On second thought,

c’mon into the bedroom and let me see what I can do for you.”

Dar turned, a very rakish grin on her face. “Now that’s my kind of

offer.”

“Tch.” Kerry moved forward and her hands found their way

around the sling. “Do you remember how we... Ah.” Kerry found Dar’s

arms wrapping around her, and the sling settled around her own

shoulder, attaching them together body to body. “That’s right.”

Dar ducked her head and they kissed. She felt Kerry’s body press

against hers, and the sensual rush erased the lingering aches like magic.

“Much better than drugs,” she murmured.

“Oh yeah?” Kerry slid her hands across Dar’s skin. “How about

this?”

Dar growled softly in response and nudged Kerry backward a step.

She held her lover’s body close with the sling and unhooked Kerry’s

bra, feeling her gasp a little in surprise as the snug cotton came free.

“Not bad for one hand, huh?” she whispered in the pink ear near her

lips, which then was delicately nibbled.

“Uh.” Kerry’s fingers roamed restlessly over Dar’s half-clad body.

“This could get complicated.”

“Oh.” A soft, breathy purr. “I hope so.” Another nudge toward the

bed. “Simple’s no fun.” Dar rubbed lightly against Kerry’s skin and

smiled as Kerry melted into her, a jolt of warmth flaring as their bodies

joined. She could feel Kerry breathing, her chest moving against Dar’s,

and as she took another step toward the bed, she felt that breathing

quicken in time with her touch circling Kerry’s breasts.

They stopped and rid themselves of extraneous clothing, still

linked together by the sling. Dar slid her other arm under Kerry’s and

half-turned, easing down onto the bed, pulling Kerry down with her.

Amidst a tiny giggle, Kerry ended up sprawling over her, their legs

tangling together.

“Y’know...” Kerry licked Dar’s neck, then bit down lightly around

Red Sky At Morning 207

her collarbone. “With our luck, she drives fast.”

“I haven’t cleared her on the ferry yet,” Dar replied blithely. “She’ll

wait.”

Kerry’s chuckle turned into a soft moan, and she forgot about

visitors.

Or ferries.

CHIEF DANIEL DROVE along the causeway, looking nervously

right and left when she wasn’t glancing at the piece of paper on which

she’d written the directions. “What the hell is that nutball talking

about? She sent me to the goddamned Coast Guard terminal. Damn

her...thinks I’m joking.”

Abruptly, she spotted a right hand turn and took it, almost causing

a two-car collision behind her. The car she cut off honked furiously, and

she stuck her hand out the window, giving him a rude gesture as she

made the tight turn into the small, not-well-marked ferry base. “Son of a

bitch.” She shook her head. “Should have figured.”

The chief maneuvered her pickup truck through the roped-off lanes

and arrived at the edge of the dock. A uniformed guard greeted her

courteously. She rolled her window down. “This how you get on?”

“The island? Yes, ma’am.” The security officer nodded, obviously

used to the question. “Are you visiting one of our residents, or are you

interested in purchasing a home?”

Momentarily distracted, the chief leaned on her window frame and

pulled her sunglasses down to get a better look at the neat, almost

military clean Latino man. “How much do they cost?”

The guard blinked. “Um...w...”

“Round numbers.” The chief smiled. “Leave off the pennies.”

He cleared his throat. “I think the little ones start at a million...”

“Ah. Is that all?” The chief fixed a smile on her face. “Tell you

what, there’s someone called Roberts who lives out there. Dar Roberts.

I’m supposed to go see her.”

The guard flipped through his clipboard, then read a page intently.

“Ms. Daniel?” He looked up. “Is that you?”

The chief’s nostrils flared. Ms? She’d get the little catfish bait for

that. “Almost.”

The guard directed her onto the patiently waiting ferry and they

chocked her wheels, then after a few minutes and a few more cars, they

got under way.

Out of long habit, the chief reviewed the boat, noting the properly

secured lifesaving equipment and the stock of life preservers. The ferry

itself was flat, with room for perhaps twenty cars, and had a small cabin

where people who were just riding over could stay in comfort. It was

neat and clean and well ordered, and the chief found herself approving

of it despite her inclination otherwise.

208 Melissa Good

In short order, they docked at the islandside dock, and she watched

as the ramp to offload the cars was lowered. The island was plush and

had lots of fancy-looking landscaping. She bet the hedges she was

driving past cost more than a month of her salary.

The sudden impact of water on her windshield made her jump and

grab for the window controls. “Hey!” She glared at the dockhand, who

was washing off the front of her car. “What th— Oh.” Salt spray. Sure.

Seventy-two Mercedes per square foot; can’t have them rusting, now, can we?

She drove on and glanced at her directions again.

One road, clockwise. Simple enough. She turned left and followed

the road around to the second drive, then slowed her pace until she

found the parking she’d been told about. She slid the pickup into a

visitor’s spot and got out, holding a briefcase close to her.

She looked around, curiously. “Damn place shits money.” She

shook her head and then made her way up the short path to the steps

that led up to the door that matched the address she’d been given. It

was a short flight that led up to a buff-colored door with a discreet

doorbell. Chief Daniel paused and twitched at her uniform, dusting off

her sleeve before she squared her shoulders and rang the bell.

Barking answered her, which was a surprise. She hadn’t figured

Roberts for a dog. After a moment, and a quick command from inside,

the door was opened. Chief Daniel found herself facing the intense gaze

from a pair of steady green eyes almost on a level with her own. She

spoke crisply. “I’m here to see Dar Roberts.”

“I know,” Kerry replied. “I don’t think we’ve met. I’m Kerry Stuart,

Dar’s partner.” She held out a hand.

Chief Daniel almost backed up a step in pure reflex. Her distaste

for queers had almost overridden her wanting to find out what the hell

was going on, and this was pushing her buttons way too hard, way too

fast. But she realized she wasn’t getting past the blonde door guard, so

she gritted her teeth and took the proffered fingers. “A pleasure,” she

enunciated precisely, hoping it was clear how untrue that was.

Disgusting. She had to steel herself not to wipe her hand off when

Kerry released her.

“Come on in.” Kerry stepped back and held the door open. “Don’t

mind Chino, she’s harmless.” Standing behind Kerry was a large cream-

colored Labrador retriever, who was watching her alertly. “Mostly.”

The chief edged around the big dog and stopped, while Kerry

closed the door behind her. The first thing she noticed was the smell.

Equal parts leather and polish, with a touch of spice in the air. She

looked around, taking in the huge living room with its comfortable

leather furniture and expensive entertainment center. A door led off to

one side, and through its half-open panel, she could see it was a

bedroom. Behind the living room was a formal dining room, then the

arch that led, she speculated, to the kitchen.

Nice place. The art on the wall was interesting, and the stereo was

Red Sky At Morning 209

clearly top of the line. As a techno buff herself, the chief was impressed.

Kerry walked past her. “Dar’s just getting something to drink.” She

gestured to the furniture. “Would you like to sit down?” The Labrador

trotted past her and jumped onto the couch, curling up and putting her

head down, but keeping an eye on the intruder.

“No thanks,” the chief said, her eyes shifting as she caught a flash

of motion.

Dar appeared from the kitchen, holding a glass in one hand. She

was dressed in shorts and a T-shirt, but one arm was in a white cotton

sling. “Afternoon.”

“What’d you do, finally piss someone off who could do something

about it?” Chief Daniel asked bluntly.

“Sit down.” Dar ignored the snarky comment and took a seat on the

couch. She noticed the chief hadn’t moved. “Either sit down, or get the

hell out of here.” Her voice lifted and gained an edge. “You were all hot

to show me something, so show me or get lost.”

Kerry opened her mouth, then closed it and simply sat down,

pulling her laptop over and starting to review its screen. She didn’t look

up as Chief Daniel took a reluctant seat as far away from them as she

could.

“Fine.” The chief put her briefcase down on the coffee table and

unzipped it. “See what you think of this, hotshot.” She pulled

something out and threw it on the table. It slid across the glass surface

and stopped right before Dar. “Looks like I didn’t need any outside help

to find it, did I?”

Dar put her cup down and pulled the packet over, investigating it

curiously. “What the hell is it?” she asked, glancing at the chief.

“Open it. I don’t have X-ray vision,” Daniel sniped back.

Dar unfolded the wrapping one-handed and finally got through the

plastic wrap that covered the parcel. She pulled back the last fold and

stared at the results. Her brow crinkled, and she exchanged a look with

Kerry, who appeared equally puzzled. “You found a gift-wrapped

brick?”

The chief laughed shortly. “And here I thought you had some brain

cells. Maybe your perverted lifestyle made them leak out. That’s not a

brick, Roberts. It’s cocaine.”

It came out of left field and almost smacked Dar upside the head.

She stared at the object. “Cocaine?” Her voice rose. “You’ve got to be

joking.” Kerry edged over and examined it in fascination. Dar rubbed

her temples with one hand. “Must be the drugs I’m taking. I’m

hallucinating that I’m in a bad episode of Miami Vice.”

Kerry bit her lip. “Is this where they break down the door and start

yelling?”

Dar stared at the brick, then up at the smug Chief Daniel. “They’re

smuggling drugs?”

A shrug. “Found that in a storage locker that’s supposed to have

210 Melissa Good

remaindered ammo in it.” She smirked at Dar. “You didn’t have a clue,

did you?”

Dar sat back and exhaled. “No.” She stared over the chief’s head

bleakly. “Not about this,” she admitted. “But that might explain

something else.”

And it probably did explain the journal entries. Dar tried to grasp

the enormity of the situation. But how far did it go? How many people

knew?

How high? Dar slowly let a breath out. All the way?

Chapter

Thirteen

CECI LOOKED UP from her brush as she heard a throat being

cleared. She shaded her eyes, then felt her eyebrows lift. Sue Ainsbright

was standing at the edge of their gangplank, looking warm and very

uncomfortable. “Hello, Sue.”

“Ceci.” The older woman took a breath. “May I come aboard?”

It was so very naval. Ceci almost gave in to the temptation to refuse

the boarding request, which, along with yelling “avast, ye maties,” was

something she’d always wanted to do. “Sure.” She put away her brush,

unsullied as yet by paint, and stood up as Sue crossed over onto the

boat. “You look thirsty; c’mon down.”

“Thanks.”

Her guest followed Ceci down the steps into the cabin. Ceci walked

over to the compact galley, gesturing toward the chairs as she did so.

“Sit down. Andy’s taken a walk over to the store.” She walked over and

handed Sue a glass of iced tea, then seated herself across the table from

her. “This is a surprise.”

The gray-haired woman stared at her glass, turning it slightly

between her fingers in silence for a few seconds. “I know.” Sue looked

up finally. “I just wanted to come and talk to you.” She hesitated. “To

apologize for last night.”

Ceci laced her fingers together and rested her chin on them. “To

me? For what?”

Sue just looked at her.

“I mean it,” Ceci said. “If anyone’s got an apology coming, it’s Dar

and Kerry, not me.” She got up and got her own glass of tea, more just

to do something than anything else. “Poor Kerry. You know, what

happened last night was exactly what she was afraid of.”

“She seems like a nice girl,” Sue replied softly.

“For a dyke, you mean?” Ceci shot back.

“Ceci.” Her old friend gave her a wounded look. “I’m trying here,

give me a touch of slack, will you?”

Ceci took a sip of her tea, feeling very unsettled. “Sorry,” she said.

“That automatic dismissal and exclusion of anything you don’t

understand has always been a peeve of mine.” A breath. “I’ve been on

the wrong side of that line all my life.”

212 Melissa Good

Sue remained silent for a bit, then she, too, sighed. “You know, I’d

forgotten all about that.” Her eyes lifted. “Did that make it easier for

you to accept her being...ah...”

“Gay?” Ceci supplied the word. “No, it didn’t.” She crossed back

over and sat down. “By the time Dar told us that, nothing would have

surprised me. Hell, Andy and I talked it over that night and I think...

Yeah, you know, we were mostly just relieved.”

Sue’s eyes opened wider. “Relieved?”

A dry chuckle issued from Ceci’s throat. “We knew she’d been

working up to tell us something. Andy was just glad it was that, and not

that she was running off somewhere, or pregnant, or on drugs. A

thousand things went through our minds before we found out.”

“Oh,” Sue murmured. “She was a...she was pretty headstrong, I

remember.”

“Yes, she was,” Ceci agreed. “And is.” She paused reflectively.

“Andy says she gets that from me.” A curious expression centered itself

on the slim woman’s face for a moment, and then she shook her head.

“Accepting Dar was never an issue for us,” she stated crisply.

“Welcoming Kerry into our family was never an issue either. Andrew

and I made a decision early on in our lives that one of the things we’d

never teach our children is how to hate.” Her eyes pinned Sue. “Unlike

you, apparently.”

Sue stood up. “Cecilia, that’s not fair,” she snapped. “We most

certainly did not teach Charles to hate anyone. We’re good, God-fearing

people. I resent that.”

Ceci also stood. “Do you? Let me tell you what I resent.” She put

her cup down and circled the table. “I resent my child being called a

pervert. I resent your half-assed, no brain, boot-licking son thinking he

can judge her, and I really...” she came closer, poking a slim finger at

the startled woman, “I really, really resent the fact that you didn’t even

have the grace to teach him to hide his sick bigotry in polite company.”

Sue stared at her. “You didn’t have to smear our faces in it, Ceci. To

be out in a restaurant like that—”

“Like what?” Ceci’s voice rose. “We were eating dinner, Sue. If you

hadn’t been acting like we were lepers, no one in the place would have

looked twice. They don’t wear fucking brands on their foreheads.”

“Ceci!” Sue was breathing hard. “I think I’d better leave.”

“Truth sucks, doesn’t it?” Ceci stood her ground.

They stared at each other for a long, silent moment. Then Ceci

exhaled and folded her arms across her chest. She eyed the carpet

pensively. “Sue, you were the first wife on the base who came to knock

on our door.” Her voice was quiet now. “The first one to brave the

pagan unknown and reach your hand out.” She looked up. “What

happened to that person?”

Slowly, Sue sat back down and laid her hands on the table. They

were weathered, and she looked at them as though they were a

Red Sky At Morning 213

stranger’s. “Time.” She exhaled. “Berkeley was a lot fresher in my mind

then.”

“I remember being so impressed by that.” Ceci managed a faint

smile. “Wow, she went to Berkeley.”

“I remember,” Sue admitted. “Big shot that I was...I felt sorry for

you. So young, so...”

“Feckless.” Ceci nodded.

“Different,” her old friend disagreed. “So out of place there.” She

hesitated. “But Dar wasn’t.”

“No,” Ceci said softly. “And she cherishes her childhood, Sue.

Despite everything we went through, she really does; so when something

like last night happens, it’s like having to give part of that up.”

Sue nodded and finally took a sip of her tea. She took a deep breath

before she went on. “Ceci, there’s no excuse for what my son did.” She

pronounced the words carefully. “Jeff and I talked it over last night, and

if you—” She stopped and rubbed her temples. “I’m sorry. I sound like

such a parent. If Dar wants to press charges, she should.”

Ceci felt like the world had just shifted slightly to the left.

“Charges?” she asked. “For what, Sue? Verbal abuse?”

Her friend’s dark blue eyes blinked twice. “Didn’t—” She stopped,

then took a breath. “Ceci, Chuck went after her with a baseball bat.”

“What?”

“I thought surely she’d...” Sue’s voice trailed off again. “Jeff was so

angry last night. He...he and Chuck had it out in the living room. It

was...very ugly,” she said. “I don’t know what happened, but Chuck

just...he broke down and said it was driving him crazy, and how he’d

taken the bat and...”

Ceci concentrated on breathing. In, out; in, out. “Oh, dear

goddess,” she whispered. “Dar said she twisted her shoulder. We had to

drive her car home.”

“She didn’t tell you?” Sue seemed dazed. “I don’t understand.”

Ceci got up and walked across the cabin, coming to the window

and looking out at the peaceful, sunlit water. “I do.” She heard steps on

the rampway up above. “Dar knows her father too well.” She turned

toward Sue. “Don’t say anything to him.”

“But Ceci—”

“I’ll tell him,” Ceci replied. “I don’t keep anything from him, never

have, but let me do it my way.”

Sue nodded faintly as the cabin door opened and Andrew entered.

“’Lo.” His eyes raked over her in wary surprise. “Didn’t figure t’see

you here.”

“Sue came to apologize for last night.” Ceci walked over and took

the grocery bags from her husband. “We’ve been talking.”

Pale blue eyes flicked to Ceci’s face and studied it, then went to

their visitor’s. Then they narrowed slightly. “Have you now,” Andrew

drawled softly. “Ain’t that special.”

214 Melissa Good

IT HAD STARTED to rain again. Dar stood by the sliding glass

doors and watched it fall in sheets that almost obscured her view of the

ocean. A low rumble of thunder sounded overhead, and she could feel

the vibration through the hand she had resting on the wall.

She hadn’t expected this.

Petty theft, yeah. Some finagling with the bills, yeah. Fudging on

the recruits’ scores, yeah. Maybe even so far as someone falsifying

fitness records, to hide old friends they didn’t want to have to make

hard decisions on.

But smuggling?

Dar was no fool, and she wasn’t naive. Florida was a prime choice

for smuggling because of its relative closeness to South America and

because of its multinational population base. It would take a lot to stand

out in this city, so hiding in plain sight was something easy a

smuggler’s operation wouldn’t have to worry about.

In addition, it was a peninsula. Surrounded on three sides by

water, with ample opportunity for someone to slip in to the thousands

of small bays and islands unseen and undetected. The largest stretch of

continuous coastline in the US, in fact.

So the fact that drugs or anything else was being brought in didn’t

surprise her.

That the Navy was involved...

No. Dar cut that off angrily. Not the Navy. Some pig scum who

were using the Navy to break the law and line their own pockets. Who

were using a place she considered more than any other to be home, and

hurting the people who were a part of that who were not involved.

Maybe even, since they were bringing in recruits who didn’t belong

there, endangering the innocent sailors who would be depending on

those people to do their jobs. Sailors like her father was, once. Like she

might have been.

Bastards. Dar felt her anger rising. Despite everything, and

especially despite last night, she still considered the service part of her

family. It had given her a place to belong for many years, had accepted

her, given their family a home and put bread on the table, and she was

damned if she was going to let a bunch of criminals hurt that.

“So.” Chief Daniel’s grating voice made her wince. “You got a plan,

or are you just gonna stare outside for a few hours?”

“Do you have a plan?” Kerry’s voice answered instantly, a distinct

challenge in its tone. “If you came here for help, your best bet is to just

sit down and shut up and wait for Dar to think.”

Dar watched her reflection smile in reflex.

“If you’re her secretary, then you’d better get your steno pad, kid,”

the chief answered.

Dar held her breath, wondering what her lover was going to hit

back with.

Kerry simply laughed. “Boy, do you have your stereotypes crossed.”

Red Sky At Morning 215

Dar turned and faced them, leaning back against the cool glass and

feeling the pressure of the rain outside against her shoulder blades.

“The problem is this. I want to locate and pin down every son of a bitch

who’s involved in this. If the Navy sends police in there, they won’t

catch one in twenty.”

“They’ll run.” Kerry nodded. “And they’ll dump the systems.

We’ve only got a soft data capture, Dar. We don’t have the file structure

or the algorithms you found. I’m surprised they haven’t started doing

that already.”

“They went for what they knew I was looking at.” Dar shook her

head. “Must have known I found that data hub.” She looked directly at

the chief. “Who’d you ask about it?”

Chief Daniel was momentarily taken aback. “It’s my right to ask!”

“That’s not in question.” Kerry took a dried cherry from the bowl

on the table and nibbled it. “Point is, someone was nervous enough

about it to get it removed, and that says a lot in itself. Dar, I did a trace

on the company that installed it. They’re a private fiber house who do a

lot of work for the city.”

Dar lifted an eyebrow.

“The last big thing they did was wire the mayor’s place for

teleconferencing,” Kerry added, as they both exchanged looks.

“Shit.” Dar closed her eyes and rubbed her temples. “This is getting

too big for us. Let me go call Alastair and find out what the hell he

wants me to do. We stepped into a cesspool here.” She walked past

them and into the study, shutting the door behind her.

Kerry released a held breath. “Shit,” she echoed Dar. “She’s right.

This is way outside our contract.”

Chief Daniel snorted. “Sure. Stir up everything, then run, and let us

all sink.”

“It’s not that,” Kerry snapped. “Do you understand what we’re

talking about here? These are federal crimes.”

“No kidding.”

Kerry turned her back and walked into the kitchen, grabbing a

glass from the cabinet and going into the refrigerator. She studied her

options, then gave in and took two squirts of chocolate syrup and filled

the glass with milk.

Troubled, she leaned back against the counter and swirled her milk

to mix it. So many complications crowded into her mind. First, the

problem of the drugs. It was far beyond anything Dar had expected to

find, and she knew it had thrown Dar for a loop. That was hard enough,

without the possibility of someone Dar knew being involved.

What if it was Jeff Ainsbright? Kerry took a long swallow of her

chocolate milk. She’d liked the big commander and had found him open

and straightforward, even in the uncomfortable situation they’d found

themselves last night. What about little Chuckie? Kerry’s lip curled up

into an almost unconscious snarl. Dear God, she realized uneasily, I’m

216 Melissa Good

hoping he is. I’m hoping they take his obnoxious ass and throw him in the

federal jail for twenty years. A very unchristian thought stared her in the

face. Maybe he’ll develop a taste for a different lifestyle.

Jesus. Kerry put the glass down and covered her face. Do I really feel

that way? She folded her arms unhappily. Damn it, yes I do. He hurt her.

Kerry felt a sense of helpless rage. He hurt her, and all I want is to... Her

muscles tensed, and her shoulders twitched with tension. I want to beat

him senseless.

She’d never felt like this before. Even in the bad times, even with

Kyle, she’d never thought about physically fighting back. A soft snort

left her. “Look at me,” she whispered. “A year’s worth of martial arts

and a dark-blue belt, and I think I’m the Terminator.”

A noise at the door made her look up to see Dar quietly looking

back at her. “How’d it go?”

Dar entered and walked over to her, taking up a spot leaning on the

counter at her side. “He’s as gobsmacked as I am,” she admitted. “All I

got out of him was, ‘Dar, do what you have to do, you know I trust your

judgment.’”

“Oh boy. That helps.” Kerry picked up her glass and drank from it.

“So, what’s your best judgment, boss? You know I trust it, too.”

Dar took the glass from her. “He’s calling Hamilton, though, and

briefing him.” She took a sip. “I honest to God don’t know what to do,

Ker. I know we should turn this over to the military, and let them

handle it. It’s out of our league.”

Kerry nodded slowly. “You’re right,” she agreed. “This is outside

our expertise, and it could potentially be very dangerous to be involved

in. General Easton should take it from here.”

They were both quiet for a few minutes, sharing the glass of milk

until it was drained to the last drop. Finally, Kerry put the glass down

and turned her head to look at her lover. “You think they’ll botch it.”

A tiny cocking of Dar’s head indicated reluctant agreement. “I want

to get all of them,” she murmured. “I’m afraid of two things, Ker: one,

that they’ll take too long; two, that they’ll go in there and lose the data

that will identify all the people involved.”

Kerry folded her arms. “Dar, I understand how you feel, but this is

beyond us.”

“I know.” Dar’s voice was unhappy. “Let’s go call Gerry. We can’t

sit on this any longer.”

Kerry followed Dar out of the kitchen and across the living room.

“Chief, we’re going to turn this over to the Joint Chiefs—who

contracted us.”

A snort. “Figures.” Chief Daniel got up. “Do you know what that’ll

do? They’ll take a brush the size of an aircraft carrier and paint us all

with it. Some reward for helping you out. Assholes.” She went to the

door and was through it before Dar or Kerry could respond. The slam

reverberated, making Chino bark in surprise, then it was quiet.

Red Sky At Morning 217

“Ugh.” Kerry rubbed her forehead. “What a totally unlikable

person.”

Dar picked up the telephone. “Yeah,” she agreed. “She’s a nastier

son of a bitch than I am. I never thought I’d live to see that.” The phone

buzzed in her ear, then was picked up. “Gerry? It’s Dar.”

ANDREW WALKED TO the end of the dock and took a seat,

extended his long legs out, and squirmed to get more comfortable on

the hard wooden bench. He didn’t have that long to wait, as footsteps

sounded after a few minutes, and he turned his head slightly to see the

tall, burly figure making its way toward him.

He waited until the intruder was very close, then he swiveled to

meet him. “’Lo.”

Jeff Ainsbright slowed and came to a halt a body’s length away.

“Hey, Andrew.” He cleared his throat. “Thanks for saying you’d meet

me.”

Quiet, patient blue eyes surveyed him. “Sit yerself down.” He

moved over to let his old friend take a seat, then he waited in silence.

The anger inside him would be patient for a while longer.

“Listen, Andy...” Jeff seemed at a loss. “About last night.”

“Y’know,” Andrew interrupted him, “been a long time since I been

to a parent-teacher meeting. Dar’s a grown woman, has been for years.

If you got something t’say about what happened last night, y’need to be

saying it to her.”

Jeff exhaled and rested his weight on his elbows. He laced his

hands together and studied them. “Andy, you know I always liked

Dar.”“I always got that idea, yes,” Andrew said. “She always talked well

of you.”

The commander was silent for a few moments. “I just wasn’t ready

for last night,” he admitted. “Chuck came home and told us, and I just

didn’t...I didn’t have a chance to think about it.” He looked up. “D’you

understand?”

A shrug was eloquent. “Never mattered to me, so no, I do not

understand.”

Jeff sighed. “You always had a blind spot with her.”

Now, Andrew looked up and met his eyes fully. “She is a gift God

gave me.” He spoke slowly and with an almost gentle passion. “He

made her, and I love all that she is.” A breath. “Ah do not know why

people do not understand that.”

Jeff looked at him, then dropped his eyes. “Because you’re a better

man than most of us are, Andy.”

“That’s bullshit,” Andrew snapped. “And what the hell’s wrong

with that kid of yours?”

The commander shifted away a bit. “What do you mean?”

218 Melissa Good

“What the hell you think I mean? Goddamn ship captain goin’ off

his damn gourd, lashing out at some civ?” Andrew’s eyes flashed. “He

leave his brains on board, or what?”

Jeff gave him a defensive look. “C’mon, Andrew. He was under a

lot of stress. He was really stuck on Dar.”

Andrew stood and paced restlessly. “No, no no. Ah don’t buy it,

Jeff.” The ex-SEAL shook his head. “Not after all this damn time. Don’t

you be telling me he’s stuck on her since they was in high school. So

stuck he goes nuts when he finds out he ain’t got no chance, fer the

second time.” Andrew turned and put his hands on his hips. “Don’t

sound like somebody I want running mah boat, let me tell you that.”

Ainsbright looked at him warily. “He’s a good ship captain.”

Pale, ice-blue eyes regarded him. “Seems to me, I’m remembering

they washed his ass out of command school.”

“He tried again. Had to grow up some. You know how it is.”

Andrew’s jaw worked. “From what I seen outside that steakhouse,

he ain’t growed up near enough to be in charge of himself, much less a

boat full of other folks.”

Frustrated, Jeff threw up his hands. “C’mon, Andrew, he lost his

temper. Don’t tell me you never did. I know better.”

“I never ran me no boat,” Andrew replied softly. “But I never

picked me up no baseball bat and went after no civ woman, either,” he

added. “I’m thinking that should be enough to take back them stripes.”

Jeff went very still. The two men stared at each other for a long

moment, then Ainsbright sat down again and rested his head in his

hands. “Yeah, he fucked up.” His voice echoed off the pavement.

“Damn stupid kid.”

Andrew leaned back against a wooden pylon and gazed up at the

clouds. Thunder rumbled overhead, but it had not, as of yet, started

raining. The headache that had started when Ceci had told him, in her

own way, about the bat now worsened. “Damn lucky kid.”

Jeff jerked his head up. “Lucky?”

The chill in Andrew’s eyes was unmistakable. His nostrils flared.

“Lucky ah did not come out that door thirty seconds earlier than I did.”

The commander snorted in weary bemusement. “Shit, Andy. Dar

didn’t need your help. Chuck’s in the base hospital with a ruptured

eardrum and partially dislocated jaw.” He closed his eyes. “They’ll

probably discharge him for that. Maybe it’s for the best.”

Andrew sat down. “You ain’t going to report him, then?” he asked,

quietly. “’Cause if you don’t, ah will.”

Ainsbright looked up at him, taking in the uncompromising stance

and the inflexible will showing on his old friend’s scarred face.

“Andrew...”

“Not fer me, or fer Dar,” Andrew said. “You’re right. Dar don’t

need me to take care of her anymore. She’s a big girl, and she can handle

herself as well as most.” He straightened. “But out on that boat, Jeff,

Red Sky At Morning 219

there’s folks down under decks who don’t deserve t’have someone like

that taking charge of their lives.”

“He has a spotless record!” Jeff protested.

“I used to be one of them folks below decks,” Andrew shot right

back. “Someone has to watch out for them, if you ain’t.”

“Andrew, for God’s sake!” the commander yelled. “It was a little

scuffle, c’mon now!”

“No, sir!” Andrew went nose to nose with him, jabbing a finger into

his chest. “It was a Navy captain attacking a civilian and displaying

conduct unbecoming to a goddamned officer!” He glared at Ainsbright.

“And if it was Dar that done that, I’d report her, too!”

Silence. “Would you?” the commander asked softly.

“I would,” Andrew replied.

“Well,” Jeff Ainsbright dusted off his uniform, “I’m not you.” He

turned and walked around the bench, then headed off down the dock

without a backward glance.

Andrew let out a sigh, then he sat down on the bench and stretched

out his long legs, studying their denim-covered length with a frown.

The rising wind blew a tiny bit of sea spray against his face, and he

tipped his head back, eyeing the dark clouds pensively.

“No luck, eh, sailor boy?” Ceci stepped lightly over her husband’s

outstretched legs and settled down on the bench at his side.

“Naw.” Andrew shook his head. “Stubborn old fool.” He turned his

head slightly. “You sure Dardar’s okay?”

“Why don’t you call her?” Ceci held out the cell phone. “Make you

feel better.”

Andrew examined the electronic device, then handed it back. “Got

me a better idea.” He stood, and held a hand out. “Let’s go see for

ourselves.”

Ceci allowed herself to be hauled to her feet, and they started down

the dock. They were halfway back when the rain caught them, sweeping

across the way with a scent of ozone and damp, warm wood.

“HEY.” KERRY SAT on the edge of Dar’s desk. “Why don’t you let

me get you another shot of those pills, huh?” She could see the pale

tinge to Dar’s normally tan skin.

“No.” Dar shifted her arm in its sling to try and ease the ache.

“They put me out, and I don’t want to risk that before Gerry calls us

back.” The pain had gotten worse as the medication wore off, though,

and now she had bursts of sharp agony moving up her shoulder and

into her neck.

“Okay.” Kerry tried another tack. “I’m going to make some herbal

tea, want some?”

Dar thought about that, then nodded. “Yeah. Do we have that

peachy kind?”

220 Melissa Good

“It’s apricot and honey,” Kerry told her. “And yes, we do.”

“I’d like that.” Dar smiled. “I guess I can go lay down on the couch

for a while, huh? I’m sure Gerry’s going to be a few minutes.”

“Sounds like a great idea to me.” Kerry got up, waiting for Dar to

join her, then tucked a hand inside her elbow and walked with her to

the living room. She got Dar settled back into her comfortable nest of

pillows and fleece, and then she headed off toward the kitchen.

“Hey, Chino.” She greeted the Labrador, who had followed her.

“You want some tea, too?” The blonde head cocked curiously at her.

“No, probably not, huh?” Kerry put some hot water up, then pulled a

bowl from the cabinet and raided the crisper, pulling out some fruit and

washing it. Cherries, which were a favorite of Dar’s, and grapes, apples

and peaches, and the bananas that were her own favorite. Then she

removed a thick, sweet banana nutbread from the refrigerator, and

sliced off a few slices, spreading a coating of cream cheese on them

before setting them on a plate next to the fruit. “There.” She pulled a

bottle of Advil from the cabinet and set it down, idly spinning it as she

waited for the water to heat.

Dar tilted her head back and regarded the popcorn ceiling. Her

findings had surprised Gerry; she knew that from the shock in his voice.

She also knew he would react quickly, and that troops were probably

already heading for the base—military police and Marines, more than

likely.

It bothered her, though, to simply release control of the situation.

Kerry was right. She knew they’d botch it. She knew they’d miss

out on catching all the bastards who were involved, and maybe only get

the obvious ones. And people like Jeff Ainsbright, who, even if he

wasn’t involved, would be taken down because he damn well should

have known what was going on in his own command.

Dar sighed, remembering the long afternoons she’d spent as a

youngster running wild with Chuckie and the other kids in the housing

area’s grassy spaces as their fathers huddled over barbecues in the front

yard. If she tried, she could close her eyes and hear the football games

playing in the background.

A warm touch on her arm made her jerk, and she opened her eyes.

“Sorry. I was just thinking.” The scent of apricot drifted over from the

tray Kerry was setting on the coffee table.

Kerry took her partner’s hand in her own and chafed the fingers.

“Dar, if you’re tired, go ahead and go to sleep. I’ll wake you up as soon

as the phone rings.”

“Hmm.” Dar shook her head. “I slept half the day, Ker.” She shifted

her head on the pillow, then pulled herself up a little. “Did you wrap

that brick up?”

Kerry nodded, then handed Dar her cup. “Wrapped it up, taped it

up, put it in a box, and put it up on top of the cabinet so Chino can’t get

at it.” The Labrador, hearing her name, came snuffling over looking for

Red Sky At Morning 221

goodies. “Stuff gives me the creeps just looking at it.”

Dar took a sip of the tea. “You never experimented?”

“No.” Kerry shook her head. “I stuck to beer, thanks, and that got

me in more than enough trouble.” She paused in the middle of handing

over a piece of bread and looked up at Dar. “Did you?”

A pained sigh gave her the answer. “Once,” Dar admitted. “Not the

hard stuff. A bunch of us got hold of some wild weed growing back

south of the base and decided to have a party.”

Kerry finished handing over the nutbread. “And?” she asked

curiously.

“I was sick as a dog for three days.” Dar nibbled her treat.

“Throwing up, seeing spots, couldn’t keep anything down until my

mother finally got me to the doctor’s and he got some intravenous

Dramamine into me.”

“Oh.” Kerry bit her inner lip. “I thought you couldn’t take that.”

“That’s when we found that out.” Dar grimaced. “Next time

someone asked me if I wanted a joint, I slugged them.” She took a

bigger bite. “Mm...I really like this.”

“I know.” Kerry seated herself on the floor, leaning back against

the couch and exhaling. “Me, too.” She handed over a handful of

cherries. “I was only really tempted when I was in college,” she said.

“Everyone did it. All those late nights and stress...I had a couple of

friends who had a source for just about everything. They were always

telling me what they had and asking if I wanted any.”

Dar watched her profile and the motion of her jaw muscles as she

chewed. “We had that a lot in college, too.”

“Mm.” Kerry exhaled. “I remember one night, I had this paper due

in my writing class and a systems design due on the same day. I’d had a

full schedule of classes that day, and I was totally wiped out. Just

exhausted. Even double espressos weren’t doing a thing for me.”

“Mm,” Dar murmured encouragingly.

“Jane came over and saw how trashed I was. She offered me a

handful of amphetamines and a shot of coke and told me it would get

me through the two assignments, no problem.” Kerry took another bite

thoughtfully. “I took the drugs from her.”

Dar bit into a cherry and skillfully separated the fruit from its pit.

“And?” She echoed Kerry’s earlier question.

“I came pretty close to taking them,” Kerry admitted honestly.

“And would you believe, it was my father that kept me from it?”

Dar’s eyes opened very wide. “Your father?”

Kerry laughed softly. “He had this speech he used to do about

people needing crutches. You know, Dar, that old thing about liberal

programs being a crutch for the poor that kept them from really going

out and making a living?”

“That’s such a crock of shit,” Dar stated.

“Not the point. It reminded me that I’d chosen to take this double

222 Melissa Good

major, and if I couldn’t handle it, I shouldn’t use an illegal substance as

a crutch. Either do it, or don’t do it, but don’t fake it,” Kerry replied. “I

wanted to do it on my own, so I could look back and say, yeah, I did

that. No one helped me.”

“Hmm.” Dar depitted another cherry and took another bite of her

banana nutbread. “Yeah, I see your point,” she admitted. “So, what did

you do?”

Kerry thought back to that long night, with its aching struggle

she’d spent alone. “I worked through it. I wrote the systems design first,

because you need brain cells to do that, and the creative writing

paper...” Now a smile crossed her face. “Dar, do you know I still don’t

know what I put in that paper? It got me a B, but I have no idea what I

wrote.”

Dar chuckled. “Whatever works.” She looked hopefully at the

plate. “Any more of that bread?”

Kerry turned her head and eyed her. “What’s it worth to you?”

Dar poked out her lower lip.

“Ah. So you think that’s all it takes to get me to give up this really

great tasting nut bread?” Kerry inquired.

Dar gave her a sad look.

“You’re such a brat.” Kerry handed it over. She peeled a banana

and settled back as Chino put her chin down on her thigh hopefully.

“Oh no, madam. Last time we gave you fruit, you got sick, remember?”

The phone rang, and Kerry shot a look back at Dar, then she picked

up the portable receiver and answered it. “Hello?”

“Ah...yes, is Dar there?”

“Yes, General. Just a minute.” Kerry handed the phone back and

half turned, resting her chin on the couch as she listened.

Dar took a breath before she pressed the phone to her ear. “Gerry?”

There was a soft knock at the door. Kerry frowned, then scrambled

to her feet and trotted over to it, peeking through the eyehole. “Uh-oh.”

She hesitated, then realized she really had no choice and opened the

door. “Hi.”

“Howdy there, kumquat,” Andrew drawled. “Y’all going to let us

inside there?”

Oh boy. Kerry slipped outside instead, closing the door behind her.

DAR GAVE THE condo door a curious look as she listened to the

voice on the other end of the line. “Gerry, we’re not equipped for that.”

Dar closed her eyes against the throbbing she could feel growing in her

neck. “I have security teams that can protect data, sure, but this is a

damn Navy base.”

“I’m aware of that, Dar.” Gerry’s voice was uncharacteristically

serious. “The trouble is, we can’t shake a team loose to go down there

for at least forty-eight hours.”

Red Sky At Morning 223

By then, it would be too late. “Damn.”

“John Taylor from the JAG office is on a plane headed your way,”

General Easton stated. “He’ll handle the official part, but if there’s any

way your people could protect the evidence—”

“Gerry, people could get hurt,” Dar said. “This isn’t the kind of

thing we get involved in. Corporate double-dealing, yeah, but

smuggling? I’m responsible for these people, and for their safety.” She

paused. “And I don’t know how many bastards are implicated.”

Injudiciously, she shifted, and stifled a gasp. “Shit.”

“Dar?” Gerry spoke quickly. “Are you all right?”

Dar bit her inner lip for a long moment, then exhaled as the sharp

pain receded. “Yeah, I’m fine. I just twisted something.”

“Well, listen, my friend, I’ll find some other way of doing this,”

General Easton replied. “If nothing else, we’ll just round up the lot of

them and start shaking.”

The unfairness of that, Dar acknowledged, was exactly what she’d

been afraid of. “Hang on a minute, Gerry.” She put the phone down and

let her head drop back on the pillow, thinking hard about her options.

Was it dangerous?

Be honest, Dar. Sure it is. Look what happened to you last night, and

Chuck was a friend of yours. Dar rubbed her forehead. This was a military

base, full of sailors and Marines, an unknown number of whom could be

involved in criminal activity and react with violence.

But...

If she didn’t help, innocent people could and probably would get

blamed, and the criminals would probably get away. Dar mulled that

over. Question was, how could she help Gerry, help the base, protect

the innocent, and keep her people safe at the same time? “Jesus,

Paladar,” she murmured to herself. “What the hell do you think you

are?”

Finally, she picked up the phone again. “Gerry?”

“What’s that? Oh, still here, Dar.”

“Let me see what I can do.” Dar heard herself say the words, and

wondered how she was going to back them up. “Maybe I can get a small

volunteer team inside.” Then an idea occurred to her. “With an escort.”

There was a momentary pause. “Dar, do me a favor, eh? Don’t take

chances. I want to see your whole family this Christmas. Been waiting

for that for a long while now.”

Dar evaded the question. “See if you can contact that JAG staffer,

send him over to my office. We’ll get things moving here. Talk to you

later, Gerry.” She disconnected and put the phone down on her belly,

considering what to do next.

IT WAS A crowded doorstep. Kerry stood effectively blocking the

entrance, despite her relatively small size. “Dar’s on the phone,” she

224 Melissa Good

explained. “It’s business.”

“Uh-huh.” Andrew crossed his arms. “Not like we’d know one

word in six she was using.” He eyed Kerry curiously. “Something

bothering you, kumquat?”

“Me?” Kerry exhaled. “Uh, no, no. I’m fine.”

“How’s Dar?” Ceci asked casually.

Ah. “She’s... Why are you asking me that?” Kerry temporized.

Dar’s parents exchanged knowing looks. “All right, kumquat.

What’s going on?” Andrew asked. “I knew something wasn’t right.”

Oh boy. “It’s—”

“She get hurt last night?” The question snapped at her.

“Well—”

“That little half-assed bastard hurt my kid?”

“W...y...” Kerry sucked in a breath. “Yes, that’s what happened,

but—”

“Son of a biscuit.” Andrew was visibly angry.

Kerry put both hands out in a calming gesture. “It’s not that bad.

We’ve already been to the doctor’s and had tests done. It’s more painful

than anything else.”

“You got her to go to the doc’s?” Andrew had both fists planted on

his hips. “I am going to whip her behind for not tellin’ us.”

“Dad.” Kerry gave him a pleading look.

Ceci ruffled her silvered-blonde hair. “Some things just never do

change, do they?” she murmured. “Keep your BVDs on, Andy. I can

remember many a time I had to drag you kicking and yelling to the base

hospital.”

Her husband gave her a look. “That is not the point,” he replied

with a scowl. “We are not talking about me.”

“No, no.” Ceci patted his arm. “We’re talking about your daughter.

Remember her? The tall, blue-eyed, dark-haired girl with an attitude

and more guts than sense?”

“Hey. She’s got a lot of sense,” Kerry objected.

“Exactly,” Ceci remarked.

Andrew scowled harder. “If I’d a known that little—”

“Yes, which is why Dar didn’t tell you.” Ceci circled his arm with

both hands. “Now, come on, let’s go in and see the poor kid. See if you

can make her feel better instead of yelling at her, hmm?”

“Ah do not like Dar thinking she can’t tell us something like this,”

Andrew replied. “Ah do not like it one bit.” He nudged past Kerry and

opened the door. “Son of a biscuit,” he muttered, leaving Kerry and

Ceci behind to gaze at each other in amused sympathy.

“He’ll be nice,” Ceci told her. “He talks a good game, but the

minute she looks up at him, he’s going to cave in like one of those

marshmallows you toast over a Bunsen burner.”

“I know.” Kerry smiled. “I’ve been on the receiving end of those

baby blues.” She sighed and opened the door. “But we’ve got a big

Red Sky At Morning 225

problem. I’m sort of glad you’re here.” She followed Ceci inside. “Dar

went looking for trouble down at that Navy base.”

Ceci stopped, watching Andrew kneel at Dar’s side. “And?”

“And she found it,” Kerry replied grimly.

DAR SAT ON the couch, watching her father pace. The brick of

cocaine was on the coffee table, and her mother was sitting across from

her, staring at it in bemused fascination.

Kerry entered and sat down next to her lover, absently slipping an

arm around her back and gently rubbing it. “I know it seems bizarre,”

she stated. “We certainly never expected this.”

Andrew halted, and shook his grizzled head. “Ain’t that saying

something.” He walked over and crouched down in front of Dar,

putting a hand on her knee. “You know who done all this?”

Dar met his eyes, so very much like her own, and shook her head.

“I haven’t had time to analyze all the data we copied, and a lot of the

structure is in the programming.”

“You think Jeff knows?”

Dar shook her head again. “I don’t know. I’d have to check the

physical documentation, see what had his signature on it or what

passed through his personal authorization.”

“What’s yer gut telling you?” Andrew persisted quietly.

That took some thought. Dar focused her mind inward, reviewing

the facts she did know and the assumptions she’d made. She was

vaguely aware of Kerry’s arm, warm against her back, and she could

feel the slim fingers tracing a soft, irregular pattern against her skin.

It felt really good. She leaned against Kerry a little, and the blonde

woman’s embrace tightened as Kerry rested her cheek against Dar’s

shoulder.

Dar set the puzzle pieces out and examined them carefully. One,

she had a situation that was obviously a long-term plan in progress—

the evidence she’d seen indicated it had been going on for quite some

time. Jeff Ainsbright had only been in charge at the base for three

months. Not enough time. Dar put a tick in that mental column.

Two, whoever was organizing the situation had technical skills

beyond Jeff’s, and the general sense she got of the meticulous

arrangements didn’t fit the commander’s personality. Dar put another

tick in the column.

Three, with the number of people apparently involved, it would be

damn near impossible for the base commander to be blind to the fact

that something was going on. Dar put a tick in the opposing column.

Was it possible Jeff Ainsbright thought, as Dar had, that whatever

irregularities he noticed in the books and procedures were evidence of

some harmless, petty larceny to which he could safely turn a blind eye?

Three months wasn’t a long time to get a handle on a place as big as that

226 Melissa Good

was, after all.

Be honest, Dar, her conscience quietly spoke. If this were just

another target acquisition of Alastair’s, would you even be considering

the question? Or would you assume the worst?

Dar’s eyes narrowed.

Ceci sat back in her chair and tucked a leg up under herself,

watching the silent tableau with fascinated eyes. Her daughter was

obviously deep in thought, the blue eyes unfocused and remote, their

lids flickering lightly as the mind behind them worked. Ceci had always

had respect for the intellect she’d watched Dar develop, despite its edgy

restlessness that often made her daughter hard to deal with.

She’d had her child tested, without Andrew’s knowledge, when

Dar had come home from grade school one day with a note from her

fourth grade teacher informing Ceci that he was giving up on trying to

retain Dar’s attention in class. Even then, she’d tested years older than

her age, and Ceci had been shocked to find out just how high octane her

little fourth-grader’s mind was.

Genius, the doctor had told her, was a two-edged sword. On one

hand, Dar’s potential was unlimited. On the other hand, the very fact of

that intelligence put Dar on a plateau that separated her at a time in her

life when being different was tantamount to a prison sentence.

And there she’d been—someone who’d had a high school

education, and had grown up in a family who valued the price of a

person’s car more than the depth of their thoughts—trying to deal with

decisions on what to do about the whole thing. Ceci had felt so out of

her depth raising her child.

Now, watching that same intellect, grown and matured and shaped

by Dar’s intense personality into the sharp, incisive force that it was,

she wondered if she’d ever have been able to deal with Dar, even if she

hadn’t had her so young and been so isolated.

Dar’s head lifted, and the introspective look vanished as she drew

in a breath and returned to the here and now. A cool expression settled

over her face as she met her father’s patiently waiting gaze. “No.” Dar’s

voice was calm. “I don’t think he was involved.”

Andrew’s eyebrows lifted a trifle.

“But I do think he was aware,” Dar went on. “The question is, to

what degree.”

Kerry nodded slightly, as though confirming thoughts of her own.

“We won’t know that unless we get all the data.”

“Exactly,” Dar replied. “Call Mark. Have him call in a security

team. Make it five or six people, but tell him volunteers only.” She

turned and regarded Kerry. “I want them to know where they’re going,

and that there’s a possibility of getting hurt. No pressure.” She watched

Kerry nod. “We’ll meet at the office.”

“All right.” Kerry stood up and headed for the phone.

Dar looked at her father. “You want to help?”

Red Sky At Morning 227

“Hell, yes,” Andrew responded immediately. “Tell you what. You

stay up in that penthouse of yours and rest yer arm, and I’ll take them

kiddies down to the base and shake their shorts out clean.” He patted

Dar’s knee. “All right?”

Dar’s lips edged up into a tense smile. “I don’t think so. But thanks

for the offer, Dad.”

“Dar, I’d be the last one to encourage your father to get into

trouble, but it makes sense,” Ceci offered, a trifle hesitantly. She felt a

faint flush as a pair of sharp blue eyes pinned her, and reminded herself

again of just how little right she had to give her daughter advice.

“Doesn’t it?”

“No.” Dar got up from the couch, moving fluidly around Andrew’s

still crouching form and stalking toward the study. “There’s too many

ways for someone who knows what they’re doing to stop even one of

our best techs from getting what I want.” She paused in the doorway,

the restlessness evident in her flexing hand. “But they won’t stop me.”

Dar disappeared into her office, leaving the rest of them to

exchange looks.

“Nice try,” Kerry offered, holding her hand over the receiver. “I

could have told you she wouldn’t go for it, though.” She returned her

attention to the phone. “That’s right, Mark. It’s the base... No, I can’t

even start to go into it.” A pause. “Dar wants volunteers. Can we get a

few?” Another pause. “No, that’ll be up to Dar... Okay, we’ll meet you

there.” Kerry put the phone down. “Okay, that’s that.” She glanced at

the study through the half-open door, seeing Dar’s tense form crouched

over her PC. “Be right back.”

Ceci exhaled as Kerry, too, disappeared. She watched Andrew as he

got up and crossed to her, then sat down on the tile floor with a sigh.

“What do you think, sailor boy?”

Andrew shook his head. “Ah think this is the goddamndest piece of

horse’s butt end I ever did see.”

“Mm.” Ceci could only agree.

KERRY PAUSED IN the doorway, then entered the study and

pushed the wooden surface closed behind her. Dar was studying

something on her screen, but after a moment she stopped pointing and

clicking and looked up.

Blue eyes gave her a direct stare. “Coming to tell me how stupid I

am?”

Kerry felt her heartbeat pick up as she heard the tension in Dar’s

voice. “Have I ever said that?” she asked quietly, meeting Dar’s gaze

with patient honesty. “I don’t think you’re capable of being stupid.”

Dar glanced at the screen, moving her hand restlessly.

Kerry sat down on the couch and rested her forearms on her knees.

“I could question your faith in my abilities, of course.”

228 Melissa Good

“Don’t,” Dar snapped. “This has nothing to do with you.”

“Excuse me.” Kerry gave her a direct look. “You are sending my

people into that place; it most certainly does have everything to do with

me.” She pushed herself to her feet and advanced on the desk. “I know

how to supervise a security sweep, Dar. I’ve been doing it for months.”

Dar avoided her gaze. “This is different.”

Kerry studied her. “Your father was right. You should stay here.”

Her voice gentled to remove any sting. “You’re too close to this, Dar.”

Her lover drew a forceful breath and stiffened. “That’s bullshit.”

She tipped her head back as Kerry rounded the desk and confronted

her. “I’m perfectly capable of doing my job, thanks.”

“No one’s debating that.” Kerry sat on the edge of the desk,

realizing by the defensive tensing of Dar’s muscles that looming over

her wasn’t a good idea. “But this is different, Dar. Think about it. You

grew up at this place. These people are your friends.” She put out a

tentative hand and covered the larger one resting on the desktop. “I

don’t know if I could handle it if it were me.”

Dar’s face kept its set expression for a moment, then the jaw

muscles relaxed slightly, and she blinked. “Because I did grow up there

is why I have to do this,” she answered softly. “It’s not that I don’t trust

you.” Her eyes flicked up to meet Kerry’s. “But I can’t give you what I

know, how I know the way things work there.”

Kerry studied her lover’s face, seeing the pain etched into the tense

lines around her eyes. “I’ve seen the layout, honey. It’s just a big

complex system,” she protested. “I know how to get it locked down.”

“It’s not that,” Dar answered. “I just don’t want to take a chance.

Too many people can get hurt.”

“What about you taking a chance with yourself?” Kerry countered.

“I don’t want to see you get hurt, Dar.” Slowly, she slid off the desk and

knelt, looking up now into Dar’s face. “Nothing is more important to me

than that. Not this job, not that base. It’s not worth the risk.”

A faint smile finally tugged at Dar’s lips. “Don’t worry.”

“Dar—”

“You’ll be right there next to me.” Dar touched Kerry’s cheek with

her fingertips. “The only muscle I’m going to be using is this one.” She

lifted a hand and tapped her forehead. “I promise.”

She wasn’t going to win this one, Kerry knew. She was also smart

enough to realize that what Dar was saying was completely true—

they’d have a much better chance of not missing anything with her

there. “Okay,” she agreed. “You should take the rest of your drugs

though, even if you don’t want the painkillers.”

Dar’s face took on a wry smile. “I do want them.” She sighed and

leaned back, relaxing a little now that the fight was over. “I want to take

them, and lie down, and just go out for the rest of the day.” Her body

felt stiff and achy, and the tension had given her a headache again. “But

yeah, I’ll take everything but those, if you wouldn’t mind bringing the

Red Sky At Morning 229

others over, and some Advil.”

Kerry nodded. “Sure.” She leaned forward and kissed Dar’s knee.

“Mark and the rest of the team are going to meet us at the office in an

hour.”

“Mark?”

“Of course.” Kerry smiled. “You said you wanted volunteers.”

Dar sighed. “Figures he would. I wonder if anyone else will.”

Wonder if anyone else won’t, Kerry amended silently.

Chapter

Fourteen

CECI CAREFULLY PUT her hands precisely behind her back and

clasped them. So, this is where Dar and Kerry work. Her eyes traveled up

and up and up to see the top of the atrium skylight, then back down

across the marble and steel walls to the pretentious fountain in the very

center of the space.

Somehow, she resisted the urge to yodel. The temptation to hear

the echoes was almost overwhelming.

A security guard ambled over and handed her a piece of plastic.

“There you go, ma’am. That’s your badge.”

Ceci accepted it and clipped the item to her shirt. “Outstanding,”

she complimented the guard. “Does it check for radiation hazards as

well?”

The guard cocked his head in puzzlement. “Ma’am?”

“Let’s go.” Dar had come up next to her. “Thanks, Devon.”

“Any time, Ms. Roberts.” The guard ducked his head politely at

Dar. “Haven’t seen you here on the weekend in a long time.” He

managed not to look too curiously at her beslinged arm. “Have a good

day.”

“Thanks.” Dar led the way across the huge lobby toward the

elevator, Kerry a pace behind her and followed by her parents. She felt a

little unfocused from the drugs, but still fairly alert. “Did we tell Devon

to be on the lookout for the JAG rep?”

“Yes,” Kerry replied. “Twice.” She swiped her keycard into the

elevator receptacle and held the doors when they opened. “All aboard.”

“Tell me, Dar,” Ceci commented as they rode up. “Do you rent out

mausoleum space in this place to South Miami Cemetery?”

Dar was leaning against the mirrored wall, staring at her reflection.

An extremely grumpy-looking, slightly scruffy figure with a scowl was

looking back at her. With an effort, she wrestled a little of her normal

work attitude into place. “No.” She eyed her mother. “We charge too

much,” she replied. “The American Cryogenic Society has the top floor,

though.”

Kerry chuckled. “That explains why it’s so cold upstairs all the

time,” she remarked. “I had to wear a parka the first few months I

worked here.”

Red Sky At Morning 231

The doors slid open and they left the elevator, moving along the

very quiet hallway, past closed or darkened doorways. No one on

fourteen worked on the weekends, save the operations group on

occasion, and it was pleasantly unchaotic for a change. “Wish it was like

this all the time,” Kerry muttered. “It’s usually Circus City at this time

of day.” She swiped her card at the front door to Dar’s outer office and

heard the lock click.

Andrew reached around her and worked the handle, pushing the

door open and allowing them into the darkened interior. “Cec, this ain’t

half nothing. That there place in Houston’s got this beat hands down.”

Ceci strolled in and looked around curiously. It was a good-sized

space, with seating on one side and a neatly appointed desk on the

other. Across from the main entry was a set of inner doors, and one had

a plaque on it. She looked at it as Andrew flipped the lights on.

Dar’s name and title.

With a sense of surreality, she followed as Dar opened the door to

her office and went inside. It was light, Ceci noticed, and as she cleared

the door she saw why.

Good Goddess. She stopped and stared. The place was huge: floor-

to-ceiling teak paneling framed two walls; the other two were floor-to-

ceiling plate glass, giving a breathtaking view of the sea all the way to

the horizon. The room was filled with light from outside, which fell on

the fine wood furnishings and the curved expanse of Dar’s desk.

Against one wall was a comfortable-looking leather couch, and against

the other, a credenza with a neatly put up silver tray holding a now

empty pitcher and glasses.

Ceci noted a few other things. That the desk was absolutely

spotless and contained exactly zero clutter, something she’d noticed

about Dar’s study in the condo. Remembering what a wreck her

daughter habitually kept her adolescent room in, this seemed almost

funny. The only things on the desk were the computer screen and

keyboard, Dar’s trackball, her in and out box, and a...Ceci walked closer

and squinted...and a pair of Siamese fighting fish in a small, interlocked

Lucite tank.

Interesting choice. Ceci eyed her husband, who was rocking slightly

on his heels, his brow tensed in thought.

“I’m going to start pulling up their network schematics and

printing them off,” Kerry said as she headed toward the small door in

the rear of the office. “Hope someone left the plotter up and linked.”

“I’ll check it.” Dar went to her desk and sat down. “G’wan and take

a seat,” she told her parents as she kick-started her PC. The phone rang,

and she hit the speakerphone button. “Yes?”

“Hey, boss.” Mark’s voice echoed slightly. “Saw your IP come

active.”

“Don’t you have anything better to do than watch Snoopy?” Dar

asked, testily. “Is the plotter active?”

232 Melissa Good

“Hang on.” The sound of a keyboard cut clearly through the

connection. “It is now. Let me boot the print server if you’re gonna be

sending anything big to it.”

“Diagrams. Kerry’s sending,” Dar replied. “You get some people to

come in?”

“Yeah.” Mark sounded preoccupied. “I had to rig a lottery though.”

Dar braced a knee up against the edge of her desk. “What?” Her

brow contracted. “Mark, damn it, I told you I wanted volunteers. What

part of that didn’t you understand?”

There was a momentary silence. “Um...you said you only wanted

six people, boss. I had to do a lottery to get it down to that,” Mark

replied carefully. “I had twenty-five of those suckers show up here.” He

paused. “Did I do something to piss you off today?”

Dar regarded her hiking boot in mild embarrassment. Get your head

out of your ass, Dar. “No, sorry, Mark,” she replied. “I just want to get

this started. Give Kerry twenty minutes to get those diagrams done,

then c’mon up here.”

“Will do,” Mark replied, then hung up.

“Ahm going to get me some coffee,” Andrew said. “You want some,

Dardar?”

“No.” Dar shook her head. “Dr. Steve said to stay away from that

for a couple of days.” Awareness of her injury nibbled uncomfortably at

her. “Thanks for the offer.”

Her father left, and Dar became aware of her mother’s pale eyes

glancing her way curiously. She lifted a hand and indicated the room

with wry irony. “What do you think?”

Thus invited, Ceci obligingly got up and toured the room, ending

up next to Dar’s desk. “It’s...um...”

“Pretentious?” Dar dryly supplied.

“No, actually it has very pleasant proportions,” Ceci disagreed

gravely. “Nice view, lot of open space, clean...” Her eyes and Dar’s met,

and she hesitated, a teasing remark on her tongue she wasn’t sure she

should utter.

Dar’s cool gaze gentled slightly. “What am I doing in here, right?”

A hint of a smile warmed her features.

Ceci returned the smile. “Nah. I think you fit right in here,” she

disagreed. “I especially like the blue jeans; they go well with the teak

paneling.”

That got an actual chuckle out of Dar, who plucked at the denim

fabric covering her knee. “It’s not how I usually dress here,” she

admitted. “Wish it was. Those damn business suits drive me nuts.”

Her mother studied the faded jeans and untucked cotton shirt Dar

was wearing, the easiest things she could manage with her arm in a

sling. “That strap’s twisted,” she gestured. “Want it fixed?”

For a moment, there was a flash of wary uncertainty in Dar’s eyes.

Ceci merely waited, wishing for the thousandth time she’d made some

Red Sky At Morning 233

different choices years back. She was almost sure Dar would politely

decline the offer, when her daughter shifted and leaned forward

slightly.

“Sure,” Dar said. “Felt a little weird.”

Ceci unbuckled the strap and straightened it, tucking the cotton

fabric under Dar’s collar and refastening the buckle. She had to move a

bit of thick, dark hair out of the way to do so. “I always wondered what

Andy would have looked like with long hair.”

Dar slowly turned her head and both eyebrows arched almost to

her hairline. “Dad?”

“Mm.” Ceci nodded, giving Dar’s shoulder a light pat. “There you

go.”

“I don’t think he’s ever had it even covering his ears, much less his

neck.” Dar relaxed a little, settling back in her chair as Ceci stepped

away.

“Nope, he sure hasn’t.” Ceci shook her head. “But when he was

your current age, his hair was just like yours, same texture and

everything. I remember he let it grow...oh, all of two inches over one

summer before he had it buzzed again.” She studied Dar’s angular face

and smiled. “I can almost imagine it, now.” It was nice, a wistful

thought intruded, to be able to see her husband so clearly in their child,

and have it not hurt.

She wondered if Dar realized that. They’d both changed so much, it

was hard to say what went on behind those very familiar eyes anymore.

Ah well. “How’s your shoulder doing?” Ceci changed the subject.

“Lousy,” Dar answered, with surprising honesty. “Sorry I didn’t

mention it the other day.”

“I’m not,” Ceci replied, with equal honesty, seeing the quickly

shuttered wariness in Dar’s eyes. “Don’t get me wrong, Dar. What

happens to you matters to me, and I’m sorry you got hurt by that a—”

She paused. “By Chuck, but we both know it was better for him and

Andy for your father not to know.”

“Mm.” The door opened and Andrew reentered the room, carrying

two cups. Dar and her mother exchanged glances, then Dar smiled.

“Thanks, Mom. Glad I made the right choice.”

Well. Ceci accepted the cup of coffee, feeling pleased, if a touch

bemused, by the reaction. I think that was almost a Kodak moment.

She liked it. Ceci moved off toward the window and studied the

view, half listening to her husband and Dar in the background talking

about the base.

DAR HAD MOVED the strategy meeting into the big conference

room down the hall from her office. Kerry had gotten in ahead of her

and clipped the network diagrams to the big presentation board, and

now she watched as the operations team filed in and took seats.

234 Melissa Good

Mark, of course, was in the lead, carrying the backpack Kerry knew

held the big network analyzer and its cables. He set it down on the floor

and took a seat as the rest of the group settled around him. Kerry’s

eyebrows rose as she recognized Brent among the group, but she

refrained from commenting as Dar entered from the back door.

The JAG officer and Andrew were with her, and they took chairs

near the other end of the conference table as Dar circled it and headed

toward the podium. Ceci had seated herself near the window and was

watching quietly, her eyes flicking between the charts and her daughter,

and occasionally crossing gazes with Kerry herself.

“All right.” Dar’s low, vibrant voice cut through the quiet. She put

a sheaf of papers on the podium and drew in a breath, letting her eyes

run over her audience. Kerry could almost see the subtle shift as her

lover assumed her professional demeanor, and she sharpened her own

attention as she listened.

Even in casual clothing, and with her arm in its white cotton sling,

Dar still managed to capture the room, the normal intensity of her

attitude only slightly blunted by all the medication she was on. Kerry

could tell it was an effort, though. There was a persistent crease in Dar’s

forehead, she was blinking more than usual, and there was an

uncharacteristic slump to her posture that was easily visible to her

watching partner.

“We’ve gotten an unusual request from the government.” Dar

started her speech. “As most of you know, we were contracted to

perform detailed structure and performance analysis on a number of

military bases.”

The techs were glued to her every word. They nodded almost in

concert, which almost made Dar laugh. “As part of that investigation,

information was obtained detailing irregularities in their data, which

could extend from minor theft to felonious activities.”

Mark shook his head and let out a sigh. “I was thinking that, boss.

That stuff you sent down stank to hell.”

Dar nodded. “With good reason.” She turned to the whiteboard.

“Normally, I’d have just turned this over to the government at this

point.” She spared a glance for the JAG man. “In fact, that’s what was

originally intended. However, due to logistics, they can’t get a security

team here for at least twenty-four hours, and we have reason to think

data destruction would occur before that time.

“Mark, we’re going to need to put the scope in here.” Dar ran a

hand over the diagram. “The three critical mainframes are here, here,

and here, and we’ll need to pull the drive arrays from all three.”

Mark was scribbling . “We just going to walk in there, DR?”

This was the tricky part. “No.” Dar folded her hands on the

podium. “Kerry and I are going in first.” All heads jerked her way. “The

guards are used to seeing me, and they won’t react.” At least, I hope they

won’t. “Two of you are going to ride with us and duck down in the back

Red Sky At Morning 235

seat as we go through the gates.”

“Check.” Mark made a note. “How ’bout the rest of them?”

Dar felt a smile twitching at her lips at Mark’s claiming of his spot.

“A volunteer who’s familiar with the base is going to pay a visit.

Everyone else will go with him.”

“Them,” Ceci muttered, just loud enough for Dar to hear her.

The techs all looked around and finally spotted the two guests at

the end of the table. Mark waved at Andrew. “Oh, hey.”

“’Lo,” Andrew drawled.

Kerry watched Brent’s face as he focused on the tall ex-SEAL, then

returned his gaze straight ahead. She wondered what he was thinking.

“This is Captain Taylor from the military justice department and

my father, Andrew Roberts,” Dar introduced them succinctly. “My

father’s the volunteer who’ll get the rest of you into the camp. He’s very

familiar with it.” She let her eyes rove over the watching faces. “If either

of them instruct any of you to do something, do it.” She paused.

“Understand?”

“Gotcha, DR,” Mark replied. “You guys all clear on that?”

The techs nodded.

“Good.” Dar paused, then nodded. “Get moving. Don’t do

anything stupid when you’re out there. I don’t want to be spending half

the week doing paperwork on anyone. Got me?”

Another round of nodding.

“All right. That’s all.” Dar stepped back from the podium.

Everyone stood and a low murmur of discussion started. Dar exhaled

and ran her fingers through her hair as Kerry crossed the room and

came to her side. “Ready?”

“I’ve got all the equipment downstairs, ready to go,” Kerry told

her. “I brought the portable hundred-gig array along, in case we need to

transfer something we can’t just take.” She leaned forward. “And I

picked up the black box, so you can run your code on it if you need to.”

Dar considered that. “Good work,” she said. “Thanks, Ker.”

They followed the crowd out of the room and toward the elevator.

Dar found herself between her father and Kerry as they entered the

open car, and she leaned back against the mirrored wall, aware of the

warmth as they joined her. Slowly, she turned her head and regarded

Kerry, who had folded her arms and was gazing ahead of her. Then she

turned and glanced at her father, who had adopted the same pose. The

rest of the occupants of the elevator were studying the tiled floor with

great interest.

Dar’s brow creased. They were all acting a little weird, she thought,

then realized it was probably due to the very odd circumstances. With a

sigh, she let her head rest against the cool surface and waited for the

drop to end. The JAG captain had been quiet and reserved and pretty

much unhelpful, even after Dar had given him the cocaine brick.

He needed concrete proof, he’d said seriously. That brick could

236 Melissa Good

have come from anywhere, and the chief could have just been looking to

get someone in trouble. Which was true, Dar acknowledged, and the

exact reason she was dragging her butt down to the Upper Keys on a

Saturday afternoon when she felt like crawling into bed and passing

out.

A hand on her elbow almost made her jump, and she glanced up to

see the doors open, and everyone else exiting. “Whoops...sorry.” She

gave Kerry a smile. “I was just thinking.”

Kerry glanced up at her and returned the smile. “I could tell.” She

linked her arm inside Dar’s, and they continued across the lobby toward

the front door. “How are you feeling?”

A little annoyed to be asked again, Dar almost retorted. “I’m fine,”

she replied. “Damn drugs are making me a little light-headed, that’s

all.” Deliberately putting more energy into her steps, she pulled free of

Kerry’s grip and stalked toward the entrance.

Kerry sighed. “Shit.”

Andrew glanced at her. “Stubborn cuss, ain’t she,” he

commiserated wryly.

Kerry looked at him. “Wonder where she gets it from,” she

answered with equal wryness.

“Ah have no idea,” Andrew said. “You better git moving ’fore she

decides on driving.”

Kerry sighed and broke into a jog, ducking past the straggling techs

as she tried to catch up with her partner.

KERRY WAITED UNTIL they were almost at the base before she

slowed the pace of the Lexus and glanced into the rearview mirror. She

spotted Andrew a bit back, in Dar’s car, and also caught the half-asleep

faces of Mark and Brent in the back seat.

It was very quiet in the car. She’d deliberately turned the stereo

down to allow her passengers to relax and doze off if they wanted to. In

fact, she encouraged them to do just that, knowing Dar would remain

awake and alert if everyone else was, just out of sheer cussedness.

But Mark had taken her hint and loudly announced his intention to

nap, poking Brent in the leg until the slightly slow-on-the-uptake tech

realized what he wanted and huddled down in his seat with a glum

expression.

Then, of course, and only then had Dar allowed herself to relax and

slump against the doorframe, using a folded sweatshirt of Kerry’s as an

impromptu pillow as she closed her eyes and surrendered to a light

doze.

Now Kerry wished the trip was longer, but she reached over and

gently touched Dar’s thigh, squeezing it twice before she got a reaction.

Dar’s eyelids fluttered open and she blinked, turning her head to peer at

Kerry in confusion for a moment before her expression cleared and she

Red Sky At Morning 237

straightened in her seat.

“Okay, duck down, guys,” Kerry said. “Just pull those comforters

over you while I go through the gates.” She turned into the base and

eased slowly down the approach road, pulling up next to the guard

shack and leaning back a little so Dar could see the guard.

“Afternoon,” Dar greeted the man. “Looks quiet.”

The man came closer, then smiled. “Ms. Roberts...hey.” He glanced

around. “Didn’t expect you here on the weekend.”

Dar smiled back. “Got some little things to clear up,” she said.

“And my parents are coming down, just for old time’s sake, to look

around in the daytime.”

The Marine’s eyes lit up. “Big Andy’s coming in today? All right.

Man, wait ’til the guys hear. You know they got a big old UD get-

together going on today, right?”

“No, I didn’t,” Dar replied. “That’ll be a damn nice surprise for

him, though. Thanks for the word.” She waved casually. “Gotta get to

work.”

The guard raised the gate and waved back. “Take it easy, Ms.

Roberts.”

Kerry drove into the parking lot. “Will that be a problem?” she

asked. “That meeting or whatever?”

Dar was rubbing her eyes, and now she looked up. “Problem?” Her

lips quirked. “I doubt it. This place’ll be crawling with SEALs. This

could be easier than we thought.”

“Crawling with SEALs.” Kerry parked and set the brake.

“Interesting visual, Dar, but how does it help us?”

Dar opened the door and got out, stretching out her body as Mark

joined her on the passenger side and Kerry, with Brent, walked around

the front of the Lexus. “It means we have friends here, Kerry.” She felt

better already. “The kind of friends you like to have when you’re in a

potentially dangerous situation.”

Kerry considered that, as Mark removed the analyzer from the back

of the car. “Unless some of them are involved,” she commented, looking

up to see ice-cold blue eyes looking back at her. “Um. I mean—”

“Never.” Dar said, low and forcefully. “Not these guys.”

Kerry and Mark exchanged glances. “Okay,” Kerry agreed softly.

“You’re the expert.” She patted Dar’s back. “Glad to hear that. If they’re

all like Dad, this’ll be a piece of cake.” Her eyes slid past Dar to meet

Brent’s, which darted off in another direction. “I feel better already.”

“Brent, gimme a hand with this.” Mark was kneeling next to the

analyzer. “I need to fit the wiring harness.”

Brent walked over and they fussed over the equipment, leaving Dar

and Kerry standing a little apart as they waited. Dar glanced around,

then exhaled and ducked her head a bit. “I know I’m being a bitch.

Sorry.”

“Were you?” Kerry asked mildly. “I hadn’t noticed.”

238 Melissa Good

Their eyes met. Dar managed a smile. “Liar.”

Kerry shrugged slightly. “It’s all right.” She forced herself not to

think about the churning in her guts. Suddenly, she found her shoulders

circled by Dar’s arm, and her senses were barraged by the abrupt

closeness and warmth as Dar pulled her close in a hug. A voice

whispered into her ear, and it took her long seconds to acknowledge the

words.

“If I get too obnoxious, slap me.”

Kerry felt some of the tension seep out of her as she circled Dar’s

waist with an arm and squeezed. “All right, I will,” she prom ised,

releasing her and swatting her lightly on the butt. “Right there.

Deal?”

“Deal.” Dar let go of her as Mark and Brent came around the side of

the car again, carrying the equipment. “Soon as the others get here, we

move.”

A FUSILLADE OF gunshots made them all jump. “Holy shit.” Mark

backed against the car. “Is that for us?”

“War games.” Dar peered over the hood of the Lexus. “We got

lucky again.”

“Lucky?” Kerry winced as she heard an echoing boom. She edged a

little closer to Dar and peered behind her to where Andrew was just

haphazardly parking her car’s larger cousin. It was still overcast, and

the air was thick with moisture. She sniffed at the wind. And thick with

what smelled like gunpowder. “Those aren’t real bullets, are they?”

“Sure,” Dar replied. “But don’t worry. Everyone will be

participating, or watching, or keeping the hell out of the way. We can

get in and get out and not attract attention.” Unanticipated, but Dar

wasn’t a person who argued with good luck when it happened to thump

down on top of her head. Things had been strained enough lately; a

little smooth sailing was definitely called for.

“Ah.” Kerry frowned. “Well, as long as we stay inside. I’m allergic

to bullets.” A group chorus of deep, male chanting carried over.

“Mm...way too mucho macho for moi.”

The rest of the group came over and gathered around them. “All

right,” Dar spoke. “We’re heading for the administration building, over

there. It should be pretty much empty.” She glanced around, seeing that

most of the area was, in fact, pretty much empty.

Kerry shouldered one of the portable scopes. “I’ll take Mark to the

telecom center,” she offered. “I remember where it is, and I’ve got my

badge, still.” She displayed it. “He can hook up there and control the

network.”

Mark looked up. “Brent, you and Josh come with us. Bring that

cable kit, willya?”

Dar nodded. “Okay, the rest of you come with me to the computer

Red Sky At Morning 239

center. Bring that array and the black box,” she said. “Dad, go along

with Kerry. She’s headed toward the ops center, and there might be

people around.”

Andrew regarded her thoughtfully. “All right,” he drawled after a

moment.

“If anyone questions you,” Dar told them seriously, “just tell them

you’re doing your job, and refer them to me, understand?” She made

eye contact with the techs. “Don’t act like you’re not supposed to be

here, got it?”

“Got it,” Mark assured her.

“Captain, you come with me.” Dar squared her shoulders and

started to lead them toward the building.

The group sorted themselves out and followed her. Dar took the

few moments of peace to run her plan through her mind again, checking

the details and making sure she knew what she was going to do once

they got to the computer center. After a few strides, she realized she had

a diminutive shadow. “Thought you’d go with Dad.”

Ceci rubbed the side of her nose. She and Andrew really hadn’t

talked about what they were going to do once they got to the base, but

after Dar had told him to go with Kerry, it had seemed only natural that

she— What in the hell are you talking about, Cecilia? This isn’t natural for

you in any way! “Well,” Ceci glanced around, “I figured that if you ran

into any trouble, I’d just tell them that I’m your mother, and I said it

was all right.”

Dar’s eyes perceptibly widened and went round. She gave the two

techs a startled look, grateful they hadn’t heard.

Or, at least, they were pretending very hard not to have heard. She

lowered her voice. “W...what?”

Ceci smothered a grin, and shrugged. “It always worked when you

were a kid,” she explained soberly. “Those Marines usually recognized

my authority a lot faster than their CO’s.”

Dar felt a blush coming on, and she hoped her employees wouldn’t

notice. Having her mother along wasn’t something she’d figured into

her battle plans. She sighed. Not that Ceci wasn’t right, she grudgingly

admitted, remembering many a time when only her mother’s

intervention had saved her from fates worse than death. Like cleaning

the recruits’ latrine.

Dar felt her nose wrinkle in remembered disgust. “Good point,” she

finally said aloud. “Maybe you better write me up an admin pass while

you’re at it.”

They climbed the stairs, and one of the techs scurried forward and

opened the door, holding it courteously as the rest of them approached.

Resting a hand on the doorsill, Dar paused and looked around.

No Marine. She wondered about that. Hadn’t there always been a

guard at this door? It seemed very quiet, though, and after a moment

she shook her head and continued inside the building. It’s been years,

240 Melissa Good

Dar. They could have changed a procedure or two.

The door closed behind them, its metal lock clicking home with an

exaggerated sound that echoed slightly in the empty hall.

KERRY WALKED NEXT to Andrew, one hand nervously running

up and down on the strap of the scope she carried. So far, they hadn’t

seen anyone on their walk to the telecom center, and she was trying to

decide if that was good or if would be better for them to meet the first

potential objector instead of anticipating it.

Not that she was all that worried, not with Andrew strolling beside

her, his long and somewhat rolling stride making her lengthen her own

steps a little to keep up. She had no doubt her father-in-law could

handle whatever uniformed minion got in their path, but still...

She looked around. It was creepy. “Is it usually this quiet?” She

finally voiced her worry aloud, seeing from Mark’s quick look he’d been

thinking the same thing. “I remember it being a lot busier the last time I

was here.”

Andrew regarded the hallway, then turned and walked backward

for a few steps, his pale eyes flicking over every inch of the painted

wooden walls and the studiously polished tile floors. He reversed

himself again and continued forward. “Well,” he paused, “Admin’s

usually emptier than a sack of sand with a wet bottom on the weekend.”

“Kinda like our office,” Mark supplied.

“Yep,” the ex-SEAL agreed. “Usually a body or two more ’round

hereabouts, though.” He glanced down an offshoot corridor. “Figure

everyone’s out watching the pups.”

“Pups?” Mark asked.

Brent, walking beside him, was listening intently but pretending

not to. He hadn’t said a word since they’d left the office, and Kerry

found herself wondering again why he was there. She glanced at the

shorter man’s face, and just then he looked up, and their eyes met. It

only lasted an instant, then Brent jerked his head forward.

Kerry had felt the icy coldness behind his eyes, though, and she

drew in a faintly unsteady breath.

“Got a couple of new SEAL teams goin’ through some situations,”

Andrew said. “That’s what’s all going on outside.”

The door to the telecom room loomed up, and Kerry tried the latch.

She was surprised to find it open, and she looked over her shoulder at

Andrew in question. “That’s pretty careless.”

Andrew grunted and held the door open as the techs passed inside.

“Y’all g’wan in there. I’ll be right back.” He let the door close, then

turned and just stood for a moment in the hallway.

Listening.

Red Sky At Morning 241

THEY FOUND THEIR first two Navy personnel inside the

computer center. Dar pushed the door open and stuck her head inside,

giving the two console operators a nod as they looked up in surprise.

“Afternoon.”

One had been on duty the day she and the chief had tangled, and

that one stood up as Dar entered. “Ms. Roberts—”

Dar held a hand up. “We’re just collecting some data.” She waved

the woman back to her seat. “Relax.”

“B—” the woman protested.

“You’re not going to ask me for authorization, are you?” Dar

swiveled and gave her a patented glare.

“No, ma’am, I’m not, but—”

“Great.” Dar continued toward the console and sat down in front of

it, eyeing her arm in irritation.

The console operator opened her mouth, then closed it and gave

her companion a little shrug. The male sailor also shrugged and shook

his head.

Dar leaned on the console and scanned the screen. “Hook that up to

the aux port,” she absently directed the shorter tech, a young man with

curly red hair and russet freckles sprinkled over half his face. “I want it

direct.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the tech replied quietly. “We do have the net direct

card in it.”

“I know.” Dar hunted and pecked, scowling. “I don’t want it

addressable,” she answered, cursing silently at the length of time it was

taking her to set up the program she wanted. After a moment more, she

gave up and unhooked the sling holding her arm close to her body and

removed it, laying it over her thigh.

Ow. Whether from lack of use or her injury, it was hard to tell, but

her muscles were screaming as she flexed her injured arm. Dar

grimaced but kept up the motion, finally laying her forearm down on

the console and using both hands to type. Ow, ow ow. Son of a— A

glance up at her reflection in the screen showed a tense, drawn face

looking back, and she paused, taking a deep breath and releasing it,

trying to will the pain away.

Stupid damn arm, her mind muttered in disgust. Stupid damn Chuck

and his stupid damn bat and his stupid parochial macho ego. The jolts of pain

went down her shoulder and all the way into her fingers, so intense it

almost made her sneeze.

It was hard to keep her mind focused with all that. She had to

retype the same line twice and then reenter a parameter before she

finally had things set up the way she wanted them. It was a simple

program, really—just a looping bit of code that would transfer the

contents of the base’s main system to her storage box, sector by sector—

at a machine level that would not allow for any interference in the

copying from any high level security that might be running. Sort of like

242 Melissa Good

copying the encoded digital signal from a CD, rather than recording the

sound as it was produced. She hoped that would protect the integrity of

the data. Any attempt at a simple copy could trigger God only knew

what, if someone really knew what they were doing and had protection

in place. Dar was surprised, actually, that her previous intrusions

hadn’t been detected and objected to. She’d figured that either meant

whoever was doing this wasn’t as good as she was—or the person was a

lot better.

Dar sighed and hit enter. She wished she knew which it was,

remembering a time when considering anyone to be “better” was an

alien thought to her. Another sigh. God, she’d been such a cocky son of

a bitch.

She moved slightly, and a shot of pain made her suck in her breath

and hold it, her eyes blinking away the sudden tears. Dar realized the

painkillers she’d taken before they’d left were wearing off. Shit.

C’mon, Dar. You used to just work past this, remember? For a moment,

she just closed her eyes and concentrated, allowing the ache to become

something she could handle and put into the background of her

conscious mind. It took a little longer than it used to, but after a bit she

was able to start breathing normally, and let her eyes open, focusing on

the screen and the task before her.

Okay. I can do this. Her mind cleared, and she started typing again.

Logic strings emerged grumpily from long unused memory cells, but it

only took two or three tries before she had a relatively working loop

going. “Okay.” She glanced at the tech kneeling nearby. “Ready?”

The redhead looked up at her confidently. “Ready, ma’am.”

Dar hit the enter button. For a moment, she thought she’d screwed

up the program, then the screen flickered and started scrolling a

hexadecimal display with commendable obedience. Whew.

“Wow.” The tech watched, evidently impressed. “You did that on

the fly?”

Dar shrugged modestly. She was aware of the Navy console

operators watching over her shoulder with interest. One whistled under

their breath. Dar rested her chin on her hand and wished herself

elsewhere.

“’Scuse me.” Ceci’s voice came closer. “Here.” The older woman

put something down on the console, then rested a hesitant hand on

Dar’s shoulder. “They were out of Evian.”

Dar eyed the cute container of MacArthur Dairy chocolate milk and

found herself smiling. God, her mother had always hated her constant

consumption of this stuff. “Guess I didn’t turn into a chocolate cow

after all, huh?”

“No,” Ceci said. “All those sleepless nights worrying about you

keeling over from scurvy, wasted.”

Dar half turned and glanced up. “Did you? Really worry about

that?”

Red Sky At Morning 243

Ceci studied her daughter’s tense face. “Yeah,” she admitted

quietly. “I worried about you all the time, for a lot of reasons.” She

paused. “I guess I shouldn’t have.”

Dar thought about that, then she shrugged a little. “Maybe it’s a

mother thing.”

One pale eyebrow lifted. “It sort of grows on you after a while,”

Ceci said. “Surprises the hell out of me sometimes.”

Dar grinned slightly. “I bet.”

Her mother chuckled with a hint of wry humor. “I’ve got some

ibuprofen. Interested?”

Dar nodded in thinly disguised relief. “Thanks.” She accepted the

dose of small pills and opened her milk, washing down the painkillers

and drinking the cold, sweet liquid with a feeling of pure relief. The

program was running, transferring the information to her secured

storage at a very good rate, she had ibuprofen, she had chocolate milk—

things were looking up.

The only thing she was missing at the moment was...

“Dar.” Kerry’s voice made her look up and spot her lover coming in

the door. “Mark’s having trouble syncing the circuit. He wants to know

if you know anything odd about the data rate.”

Ah. Dar leaned on the console and regarded the blonde woman.

Kerry’s brows were creased and her pale hair was messed, apparently

from her running her hands through it. Definitely a sign of her lover

being a little distraught. “Nothing concrete. He want me to go take a

look?”

Kerry came up to her and leaned on the console, peeking at the

screen before answering. “He didn’t say that, just wanted to know if

you had any hints.”

One of Dar’s eyebrows lifted. “He couldn’t just call and ask?”

“Um.” Kerry fiddled with a button on her shirt, then peeked up

from under pale lashes. “He didn’t want to chance the cell?”

“Uh-huh. And he had to send you to ask?”

Kerry’s lips tensed, masking a smile. “I volunteered.”

Ah. Dar felt an absurd contentedness. Kerry had come to check up

on her. Mom was bringing her milk. Next thing she knew, she’d be in a

rocker with someone putting a shawl over her shoulders. “Tell him to

try an extended packet size on TCP/IP—look for an added four-byte

segment.”

“Oh.” Kerry got up. “Okay, I’ll go tell him. Thanks, Dar.” She

started for the door, but paused as she heard Dar get up to follow her.

They walked together past the consoles and edged out into the hallway.

“Everything else going all right?” Dar asked in a low voice. “We’ve

got the transfer going here, Ker. I estimate another twenty minutes, and

we’ll be done.”

Kerry looked up and down the hallway. “I don’t know. This place

is giving me the creeps today, Dar. Dad went off a little while ago, and

244 Melissa Good

he hasn’t come back yet. It’s just too quiet.”

“Yeah.” Dar exhaled. Okay, so maybe she didn’t come to check on me.

“Maybe he’s just scoping the place out. He knows his way around, and

he can take care of himself, so there’s no point in worrying about that.”

“Hmm.” Kerry folded her arms. “Any sign of that petty person?”

“No,” Dar stated. “No sign of just about anyone, except for the two

console ops in there. Everyone else must be watching the war games.”

“Mm.” Kerry murmured again under her breath. “You okay?” she

finally asked. “You took your sling off.”

“Had to type,” Dar explained. “I’m all right. It’s just sore.”

Kerry once again looked up and down the hallway, then she leaned

foreword and very gently kissed Dar’s injured shoulder. “Be careful.”

One hand lifted and rubbed Dar’s belly. “I worry about you.”

And then she turned and strode back down the hallway, the twitch

of her shoulders indicating her awareness of Dar’s watching eyes.

Which weren’t precisely on her shoulders, despite the situation and

the ache in her arm, and the worries that were now running through her

mind. Boy. Dar couldn’t help the observation: she’s got a sexy walk. It had a little swagger to it, a gentle roll to her hips and a muscular strength

that Dar found very, very attractive. She watched her lover until she

turned a corner at the far end of the corridor, then she sighed and

returned to the ops center.

“Ms. Roberts?” The console operator stepped into her path. “Are

you part of this exercise, ma’am? I was just wondering... We weren’t

told to expect you, and Dave and I figured you got stuck in just for a

challenge. Are we right?”

Exercise? Dar stopped and eyed her warily. “Are you talking about

the war games?”

The Navy tech exchanged glances with her partner. “It’s not a war

game, really. It’s a security drill,” she replied. “You mean you didn’t

know?”

“Security drill? At the gate they told us it was a SEAL exercise,”

Dar stated. “Graduation for some new teams.”

The sailor named Dave got up and trotted over. “Well, yeah, but

they’re graduating from the Urban Warfare School,” he explained

eagerly. “They’ve got to counteract a terrorist infiltration of a critical

operations center.”

“Crit—” Dar glanced around. “You mean here? This is the target?”

The woman tech nodded. “Yeah, we were expecting the terrorists.

We thought you were them when you came in, but then we fi—”

The door slammed open with a loud bang, and the room suddenly

filled with grungy-looking men in green-and-brown fatigues. “Don’t

move! Don’t move!” the one in the lead screamed, brandishing an M16.

“Get back against the wall, you pigs!”

Dar felt the situation explode out of control with frightening speed.

Two of them men rushed at her and grabbed her arms, causing her to let

Red Sky At Morning 245

out a startled yell of anger and pain. “Cut that out!”

The man on her left slammed her against the wall and leaned

against her. “Shut up! Shut up, or we’ll kill you!”

Dar struggled out of pure panicked instinct, wrenching her body

around and shoving off from the wall, throwing her surprised attackers

back as she twisted, ignoring the pain. One grabbed for her again and

she swiveled, lashing out with a kick that caught him in the gut as she

tried to move away from the second one.

Something exploded against her head, and she was barely aware of

slamming against the wall as her knees buckled and darkness quickly

overcame the stars in her vision. She was unconscious before she hit the

ground.

Chapter

Fifteen

KERRY WAS AWARE of every creak of wood and every scuff of her

boots against the tiled floor as she walked down the hallway. The

atmosphere was getting creepier and creepier every second, and she

had to keep herself from looking around nervously as she walked.

C’mon, Kerry, she finally told herself in irritation. Stop acting like a

terrorist is going to jump out of every doorway.

As she passed the next one, a shadow shifted and suddenly

engulfed her. Kerry reacted by letting out a yell, which was half muffled

as a hand clapped itself over her mouth and strong hands grabbed her.

“Hey...hey...kumquat...relax.” Andrew’s voice almost made her go

completely limp. “Stop that hollerin’, willya?” Cautiously, the ex-SEAL

released his hold and looked anxiously at her. “You ain’t hurt, are

you?”

“No.” Kerry leaned against him in relief. “Sorry, this place is just

making me nuts. Where’ve you been?”

Andrew awkwardly patted her back. “Just checking things.

Somethin’ ain’t right here. Saturday’s quiet, but not like this is.”

“So I’m not just imagining things?” Kerry said. “Okay, let me go

tell Mark what Dar said to do, then we can come back here and see if we

don’t want to just cut this all short.” Kerry started down the hall with

Andrew ambling along beside her with his loose, powerful stride.

“What do you think is going on?”

“Ah do not know.” Andrew’s head was swiveling back and forth,

watching everything. “Haven’t found anybody t’ask.” He glanced at

her. “Dardar all right?”

Kerry looked behind her. “I think so,” she answered. “She seems

okay. Tired, though. I think her arm’s hurting.”

“Aw.” Andrew patted her shoulder. “She’s a tough kid. Don’t you

worry.”

“That’s true.” Kerry sighed. “I just wish this was over— Hey!” She

found herself suddenly grabbed and yanked back into a doorway, with

a large, warm hand covering her mouth.

“Hush,” Andrew barely whispered. “Don’t you move none.”

Kerry nodded in understanding and stayed perfectly still. The

doorway in which they were standing was dark, and she could almost

Red Sky At Morning 247

feel the shadows reaching around her, but she couldn’t hear anything,

and she wondered what, exactly, they were hiding from.

Then she saw the soft, gray, almost indistinguishable reflection on

the tile floor, inching toward the gap where the door met the hallway.

She strained her ears, but she still couldn’t hear anything, though she

could see that tiny shadow moving closer and closer. Puzzled, she

looked up at Andrew’s face, able to see only the utter stillness there,

save for the faint flaring of his nostrils.

The shadow slipped closer and closer, and Kerry felt her breathing

increase. She glued her eyes to the edge of the doorway and almost

jumped when the edge of a rifle barrel cut the straight line. Oh, my God.

Kerry clamped her jaw shut so her teeth wouldn’t chatter. She felt

Andrew’s body shift behind her and sensed the tension that came into

the arms he had wrapped loosely about her.

The barrel moved forward, further away from the door than she’d

first thought, and now the hands and body of its wielder came into

view. It was a young man of medium height, dressed in fatigues, his

eyes flicking nervously up and down the hallway.

Surely, Kerry’s mind screamed, surely he’d look right at her.

But he didn’t. He kept going, and before she could relax, another

man edged into view, moving with careful silence. This man was taller

and thinner and had a scruffy beard. Then more of them moved past—

six or seven in all, Kerry had lost count—before the last one, a huge bear

of a man, crept past. They were wearing backpacks, and their clothes

had a well-used air about them. Kerry’s nose twitched as the scent of

gun oil came to her.

Andrew waited almost an entire minute before he eased past Kerry

and very slowly edged his head around the doorway. Then he relaxed

and scowled. “What in hell’s that all about?”

“I don’t know, but it was seriously creepy,” Kerry told him, peering

down the now empty hallway. “Hey, maybe they’re Cuban terrorists!”

Andrew allowed a tiny snort of laughter to emerge. “Not hardly,”

he said. “C’mon, kumquat, let’s get us back to that there closet. I figger

we’ll find out what’s up soon enough.”

Ain’t that the truth. Kerry shook her head, and they started down

the hallway. She’d taken maybe ten paces before she stopped dead, a

fist clenching her heart. “Oh.” A sense of panic filled her and she

turned, evading Andrew’s outstretched hand as she launched into a

headlong run.

THERE WAS A moment’s frozen silence. Then the lead terrorist

pulled the wool mask off his face. “Shit,” he panted hoarsely. “It’s a

civ!”

Ceci, frozen in shock for several long heartbeats, now surged into

motion. She ducked between two of the men and shoved a third out of

248 Melissa Good

the way. “You stupid pigheaded son of a bitch clueless useless excuse

for jarhead buttholes.” She dropped to her knees beside Dar’s very still,

slumped figure. “I should pull your damn privates off.” Anxiously, she

touched her daughter’s face, which was pale and relaxed.

“Shit,” the lead terrorist said. “What do we do, Sarge?”

The second man who had come in fingered his rifle. “Just stay

where you are. We’ve got our orders.”

“What?” the man who’d taken his mask off objected. “Are you

crazy? This ain’t part of the orders. This is a fucking civ!”

“You don’t know that,” the sergeant snapped back. “What if they

are? They could be part of the gig, you know that. They said there’d be

something unexpected. This is it. So shut up and just go over there.” He

turned and looked at the rest of the room. “You all just sit your asses

still and keep your mouths shut.”

“Dar?” Ceci patted Dar’s cheek gently. “Hey, Dardar?” The pet

name felt strange on her lips, but she ignored that. “C’mon, kid, open

your eyes, hmm?”

For a far too long instant there was no response. Ceci patted Dar’s

cheek again, and this time her daughter’s eyelids fluttered in reaction,

sliding half-open to expose dazed, pale blue orbs. Much to her

consternation, Ceci found herself babbling in near panic. “Hey,

munchkin, c’mon...you okay?” The eyes tracked to her and fastened on

her face, then blinked and opened a little further. “Dar?”

“Urmf.” It felt like a building had fallen in on top of her. She just

wanted to let her eyes close and go back to sleep. It was quieter there,

and it hurt a hell of a lot less. But someone was shaking her, and she had

a sneaking suspicion it was her mother, who would just keep on

shaking.

Always had.

“Okay.” Dar fended off the prodding. “Okay...okay...I’m

awake...Jesus...” She squeezed her eyes shut, then opened them fully,

blinking until her mother came fuzzily into focus. Her face was

suddenly cupped between Ceci’s hands, and she could feel the tremor

in them. A faint, but distinct feeling of surprise filtered through her

admittedly half-conscious mind.

“Here, see if you can sit up,” Ceci urged. “I think the brainless

wood chip back there just clipped you.”

The terrorists were nervously deploying around the room and had

herded the two console operators over in the corner where Dar and Ceci

were. They hadn’t yet seen Dar’s two techs, who were prudently hiding

behind the large twin drive arrays from which Dar had been

transferring data.

Okay. Dar managed to get upright and took stock of herself and the

situation. Her head hurt like hell. Her arm hurt worse. Her dignity was

screaming in mortal agony. Her mother, for God’s sake, was petting her

like a kitten.

Red Sky At Morning 249

Jesus! What the hell could happen next?

A wild yell punctured the room, and the door was flung open. The

terrorists whirled and brought their guns up, screaming warnings as a

disheveled blonde figure stumbled into the room, looking around

frantically. The man closest to the door leaped at her only to be

intercepted by a tall, menacing shadow that grabbed him, disarmed

him, and tossed him against the wall in one long, sweeping motion.

“Awright,” Andrew’s voice boomed out. “Y’all stay still, or figure

yourself Swiss cheese.” With a solid, scary sound, he cocked the big

black shotgun the man had been carrying, then lifted it and aimed it at

the biggest guy there, a man half again his weight but about the same

height as he was.

“Dar!” Kerry bolted for her.

Oh. Dar’s tired mind sighed. That’s what could happen next. Do

yourself a favor, Dar. Don’t imagine anything else.

“TELL ME AGAIN what this all is?” Andrew stood, with his hands

on his hips, glaring at the hapless leader of the “terrorists.” “Them

people out there sent you all in here?”

“Look, sir.” The bear-like soldier had both hands empty and held

out in abject defense. “It’s the training exercise. They told us to come in

here and take hostages.” He looked around. “We came in here and took

hostages. They weren’t supposed to fight back.”

Andrew’s eyes narrowed. His voice lowered in pitch. “You saying

it was my kid’s fault she got hurt?”

“N...no, sir.” The soldier shook his head. “I’m saying we got

surprised, and Niles over there got kicked in a place that really needs

ice, if you know what I mean.”

Andrew threw a glance at the tallest soldier, who grimaced and

crossed his legs gingerly. “What comes next?” he asked, though he had

a pretty good idea. “Them youngsters outside come git you?”

The man nodded. “We’re assigned to hold them off. I’ve got

explosives and extra ammo in those packs. We’re supposed to blockade

the room and maintain a defensive perimeter.” He hesitated. “Sir, they

told us they were going to throw in some unexpected things. I

thought...” He glanced over to where the rest of the “hostages” were

seated. “I thought they were part of it.”

“Uh-huh.” Andrew gave him a very disapproving glare. “Well, I’m

fixing to end this here exercise right quick. Don’t you go nowhere.” He

shouldered the shotgun and turned toward the door, only pausing

when he heard Dar’s cell phone ring. “Now what?”

“I’ll get that.” Kerry slid the phone out of the holder clipped at

Dar’s waist and opened it. “Yes?”

I can answer my own phone. Dar protested, but the words never

emerged, and she was content merely to listen. It was easier to think

250 Melissa Good

that way.

“Mark...Mark...wait...slow down.” Kerry’s voice sharpened and

took on urgency. “Hold on...ho— What?”

“Give me that.” Dar took the phone from her and listened to the

chaotic sounds from the other side. She let out a yell. “MARK!” The

chaos continued, then subsided.

“Boss...boss...this place is going nuts. We gotta get outta here,”

Mark yammered. “Some half-ass wackos came into that com center and

trashed it! We hid in the punch down closet.” His voice went muffled.

“Get down, Brent. You fucking jerk, get your fucking head down before

I kick it off!”

Ah. Dar took a breath. He’s learning my management style. “Mark,

calm down. Were these military guys? They’ve got some war game crap

going on in here.”

“I don’t know what the fuck they were.” Mark sounded unusually

panicked. “They had guns, Dar. They fucking shot the Ethernet hub.”

Dar frowned and glanced up at Andrew, who had crossed over to

kneel at her side. “Are they supposed to be firing live rounds?”

“Hell, no.” Andrew removed a shotgun shell from the gun he was

carrying and showed it to her. “Dummies.”

“Can dummies blow holes in electronic equipment?”

“No way.” The terrorist leader had also come over. “We’re not

supposed to break anything—in fact, my CO told me if I dented any of

these machines, he’d take ’em out of my paycheck for the next twenty

years.”

What the hell was going on? “Mark, stay right where you are,” Dar

ordered into the phone. “Don’t take any chances. If those idiots are

shooting real bullets, you three stay put until we figure out what the

deal is.”

Andrew nodded. “Good idea.”

“Yeah.” The terrorist scratched his jaw and agreed.

There was a scuffle, then the sound of a slamming door, and it got

more or less quiet. “Okay,” Mark panted. “We’re in here, but let me tell

you, boss, I’m bucking for a bonus after this.”

Dar let her breath out with a soft grunt. “You’ll get it.” She folded

the phone and let it drop onto her thigh as her eyes lifted to Andrew’s.

“Dad, what the hell is this?”

“Maybe it’s a mistake,” the terrorist leader offered. “I don’t think

they really shot anything up, ma’am.”

Kerry shook her head. “No. The man on the other end of that phone

isn’t someone who makes things up or panics for no reason,” she

disagreed, putting a hand on Dar’s forearm. “If he says they were

shooting, they were.”

Ceci cleared her throat. “Does that mean they’re coming here

next?”

Everyone exchanged glances. “Well...” The burly terrorist

Red Sky At Morning 251

hesitated. “We’re their target, so yeah, I guess.”

“If they’re shooting real bullets, that could be a problem.”

Andrew scrubbed a hand across his face. “Lord,” he sighed. “Ain’t

this a mess. I think we’d better all just get on out of here, Dardar. Pick

up your gear, and let’s move.” He touched Dar’s lower leg. “Need to get

you back to where Dr. Steve can take a peek at that skull.”

Dar had to admit that was probably a good idea. The spot where

she’d been hit felt hot and swollen, and it ached. Kerry had found a

large bruise spreading down her neck, and with everything else that

had happened, even Dar couldn’t argue with being on the safe side.

“Okay.” She glanced at her redheaded tech. “Is that download done?”

Doug, his name was, if she recalled.

“Almost,” Doug replied.

“Dar, forget it,” Kerry urged gently. “Let’s just get out of here. It’s

not worth risking you.” She could see the unevenly dilating pupils in

Dar’s eyes and guessed she had a concussion. It was all too much, and

she found their jobs counting for less and less as each minute went on.

“C’mon.”

For a moment, she thought Dar was going to refuse. The blue eyes

studied her face quietly, searching it intently before Kerry saw the

surrender, then the faint nod of agreement. Dar handed her the cell

phone. “I’ll tell Mark to sneak out and meet us in the parking lot.”

Ceci stood up and let Andrew get around next to Dar, gently

helping her up. She had put the sling back on her daughter’s arm with

surprisingly little resistance, and now Dar accepted Andrew’s

assistance with the same silent gratitude.

Frankly, that scared the poo out of Ceci. The only time she’d ever

seen Dar meekly submitting to this kind of babying was when she’d

been really, really hurt. That broken leg, she recalled, was the last time,

when the sixteen year-old Dar had huddled in Andrew’s arms, trying

very hard not to cry as he carried her into the hospital.

Leaving, she decided, was a very good idea. “All right, let’s go.”

She started to lead the way toward the door when it was abruptly thrust

inward and Chief Daniel entered, slamming it behind her. “Ah.”

“I knew I shouldn’t have trusted you.” Daniel pointed at Dar, so

angry she was almost spitting. “Went right to your buddy and told him,

didn’t you?”

Dar stared at her. “No. We didn’t tell anyone here.” She glanced

over to where the JAG officer had been crouched, then realized he was

gone. “Wh—”

“Someone did,” the chief spat. “’Cause they’re coming through this

place and wrecking everything they can get their hands on.” She turned

and looked at the terrorists. “You better get your asses out of here,

because they’re on the way. Unless you want to end up looking like

hamburger, get lost.”

They heard a crunching sound, from not far away.

252 Melissa Good

“Too late fer that,” Andrew stated quietly. “Looks like we got us a

problem.”

CECI WATCHED THE men in fatigues move cabinets in front of the

door. “Should we call the cops? Andy, this is getting out of hand.” She

was standing behind Dar, who was seated again at the console,

laboriously pecking at the keyboard with a single index finger.

“Don’t got time,” her husband replied as he hopped up onto a desk

and peered out through the glass panels that topped the wall separating

them from the hallway. “Cops gotta come down from Largo, anyhow.

They get a lick of traffic, might as well ferget it.”

“So what are we doing?” Ceci knew she sounded nervous, but the

loud noises of destruction were coming closer, and she had a lot of

things to worry about in the room. Andrew, for one, who tended to

believe in his own indestructibility.

“’Specting us to hold em off, so that’s what we’re gonna do,”

Andrew replied. “Give ’em ’nough trouble to make ’em run off

somewheres else.”

Chief Daniel snorted. “This is where they want to be.” She pointed

at the mainframes. “They won’t leave those standing.”

The leader of the terrorist SEALs glanced between Andrew and the

chief, obviously confused. “Ma’am, just what the hell’s going on here?”

“You don’t want to know,” the chief told him point blank. “Because

if you did, you’d have to spend the next ten years in some admin’s

office doing paperwork on it, got me?” She looked around the room and

shook her head. “We can’t hold this place.”

“Sure we can,” Andrew disagreed. “Just need us some

unconventional ammo, that’s all.” He looked over to see Kerry crouched

next to Dar, ostensibly watching the screen, but with her attention

obviously focused on her injured friend. “What you got in them guns,

paint?”

The lead terrorist nodded, then jumped as they heard the distinct

sound of bodies thumping against the wall in the hallway. “Here they

come.”

“All right.” Andrew pointed. “Ceci, get down behind that there

cabinet. Take the kids with you.”

Dar and Kerry exchanged glances, then looked at Ceci. “Kids?”

Kerry objected, but got up to move anyway. “Come on, Dar.”

“In a minute,” Dar replied absently, typing in a final command.

“This is almost done.”

“Dar.” Kerry heard the crackle of a megaphone outside. “Now,

please?” She tugged very gently on her lover’s uninjured arm.

“You there inside,” a voice boomed out. “We know you’ve got

hostages. If you know what’s good for you, let them go.”

Dar reluctantly got up and joined Kerry and her mother behind the

Red Sky At Morning 253

big computer consoles, where Doug and his co-worker were also

crouched. She took out her cell phone and opened it, redialing Mark’s

number.

“You stay where you are, or these guys get it,” the terrorist leader

recited dutifully. “I got women in here, and I’ll waste ’em.”

Andrew gave him a look.

“That’s what they told us to say, sir,” the man rumbled

apologetically. He deployed his men to either side of the doorway and

told them to keep down. “They’re going by the plan, too. You sure this

isn’t just part of the exercise?”

At that instant, the lights went off. A thick, dark silence fell over

the room as the air conditioning stopped and the computers shut down

in a sad, dying whirr of fans.

“Note to self.” Dar’s voice cut through the gloom. “Recommend

independent UPS systems.”

“Jesus,” Kerry whispered.

“Doug, disconnect the box, and pull it over toward me,” Dar said

quietly.

“Yes, ma’am.”

Andrew blinked, then blinked again to see if that would help him

see anything in the darkened room. No such luck. His mind ran through

the possibilities and didn’t much like any of them. “Figure they’re

gonna toss something through them there winders next,” he muttered.

“Gas? Yeah,” the terrorist leader agreed softly. “We got masks.”

“Not enough of ’em.” Andrew let his eyes close as he stood up.

“Stay here. You hear something, get down.”

“Yes, sir.”

Doug crept across the tile floor dragging the big box. “Okay, here it

is, ma’am.”

Dar felt the equipment, making sure the cover was tightly on and

the back ports were secured. She thought a minute, then felt around her

until her hand touched a box of fanfold paper intended for the big line

printer nearby.

As is always the case with computer paper, it was nearly empty.

Dar inverted it and slid it down over her black box. Then she sat down

comfortably on top of it and exhaled. “Okay. Whatever happens, keep

your heads down and don’t move.”

In the darkness, she felt Kerry nestle closer to her, pressing their

bodies together and sliding a hand to curl around Dar’s thigh.

“You’ve got one chance to come out,” the voice boomed.

Dar heard a slithering sound nearby, and something that sounded

like dead fish being slapped on a dock. “Dad?”

“Hush.” Andrew’s voice echoed softly. “Just you stay down.”

“We are,” Kerry whispered back. “What are you doing?”

“Never you mind, kumquat. Just stay put, and keep yer head low.”

“I’m warning you!” their terrorist called. “You do anything, I start

254 Melissa Good

shooting in here, and I won’t care what I hit!” A few whispered orders

followed, and the shuffling, very faint, of booted feet. “We got gas

masks, so don’t bother trying anything, not unless you want these

hostages gassed!”

“Didn’t know they were selecting them for intelligence this year,”

Ceci muttered under her breath. “Nice.”

“Mom.” Dar bit back a smile, invisible as it was.

“Yeah, yeah, I know, they only pick SEALs who are smart enough

to save the teams’ asses.”

“Don’t none of you be standing ’fore that door there,” Andrew

rumbled softly.

The SEAL team leader stepped a pace closer. “You sure this isn’t

just reg stuff, sir? They’re going right by the plan so far.”

“Ah don’t know,” Andrew replied. “But I am not taking chances

with mah wife and my kids in here. Them folks had best hope they come

in with them little paint balls and a lot of hollerin’, and not with

anything worse, or it’s gonna get messy.”

A loud thump was heard. Then there was silence. Everyone waited,

sweating in the motionless air.

Then everything happened at once. The top windows blew in, and

hard, round things entered, bouncing off surfaces with wild abandon.

That was followed by a very strange noise, like an overshaken soda can

being popped.

An acrid smell began to fill the room, then stopped as an

indescribable noise started and the stink was replaced with a second

overwhelming scent, this one chemical.

Dar wrapped her good arm around Kerry and ducked her head as

popping noises started and a crash came from the front door. She could

sense things happening around her, but the sounds didn’t evoke any

logic, and the smell of smoke and sweat and chemical made her queasy.

Now men were yelling. The attacking SEALs poured in the door,

and the explosive sound of guns firing filled the room. Tiny red tracers

raced everywhere, dotting the walls and floor; then the yells turned to

hollering as the odd noise returned, along with a loud whoop Dar

recognized as her father.

“What in the hell is he doing?” Dar hissed to Ceci.

“You’re asking me?” her mother hissed back. “You’re the one who

checked out the entire Jane’s weapons series from the library,

remember?”

“Son of a bitch!” A yell rose up. “What the fuck!”

Now the noise sounded more like cattle being herded into a pen,

one filled with Jell-O. Dar could hear bodies colliding, and the chemical

smell became almost overwhelming. Then she heard something behind

them.

Boots. Shuffling. The cocking of a shotgun.

Instinctively, Dar grabbed hold of Ceci and Kerry and pulled them

Red Sky At Morning 255

all down to the floor, ignoring the pain in her arm as the world

exploded behind her. She felt the shudder in the equipment they were

leaning against, then heard a grunt, another cocking, and pressed her

body against the floor.

Another shot. Pieces of plastic showered over them. The shouting

continued on the other side of the room.

A red tracer danced lazily through the blackness.

Dar watched in stunned disbelief as it traveled over her chest and

stopped. For a second, all she could hear was her own heartbeat turned

into a thunder as her mind realized what was happening.

The shotgun cocked.

“Dad!” Dar let out a yell, knowing if she moved, she’d expose

Kerry and her mother.

She closed her eyes.

Then there was a thud, and a curse, and the sound of something

ripping.

Metal hitting flesh. Flesh hitting flesh.

An animal growl.

“All right.” A commanding voice rose over the chaos. “Hold it!

Everybody stand down!”

And then the lights came on.

“WHAT IN HELL is going on in here?” A tall, burly man strode

into the room and put his hands on his hips. “I thought I—Andy?”

Andrew dropped the arm he was holding and straightened from a

crouch, turning to face the newcomer. “’Lo, Steve.” His eyes anxiously

checked the sprawl of bodies between the ruined computer consoles.

“You all okay?”

Ceci squirmed out from under Dar’s outstretched leg. “Fine.”

Kerry didn’t move an inch, preferring to remain where she was

with both arms wrapped around her lover. “Yeah.”

Dar grimaced, shifting her weight off her bad arm as she met her

father’s eyes. “Thanks.”

Andrew nodded, then returned his attention to the newcomers. The

SEALs, both protectors and attackers, were sprawled everywhere,

fatigues in jungle pattern and black smeared with paint and a thick,

glutinous coating that also covered the floor and was spattered on

walls, consoles, equipment, and every other surface within the room.

Andrew let the end of the fire hose he’d been wielding drop off his

shoulder, then he glanced down at his feet with a sense of tired

disappointment. He reached out a sneakered foot, rolled over the

slumped form dressed in similar black fatigues, and gently booted the

rifle he’d taken from the attacker far out of range. “Damn.”

“Holy shit.” Steve Drake had picked his way over to where Andrew

was standing. “What the hell’s the CO doing here? Did you hit him?

256 Melissa Good

Why? What the hell are you doing here? Who— Hey, ain’t that your

little girl and the missus?”

“Steve,” Andrew exhaled.

“What happened to these damn machines?” The SEAL commander

turned and glared at the slowly disentangling team members. “I

thought I told you people not to touch any of this—” Steve stopped

talking as a large hand fit itself over his mouth.

“Hush,” Andrew exhaled. “We got a lot to talk through. Get some

medics in here first.”

“But—”

Andrew’s voice took on a crisp, stern quality. “Just do it.”

Dar managed to push herself upright, hampered by both her arm

and Kerry’s tenacious hold on her. She let her head rest against the

wreckage of the console and blinked. “Doug?”

“Just fine, ma’am.” Doug and his companion crawled out from

between the computer and the nearby wall. They were both covered in

dust, but unharmed. “That other lady officer took off in the dark,

though. I don’t know what happened to her.”

Several possibilities occurred to Dar and caused her to smile

unpleasantly. She hurt too much to enjoy them, however. “Take the box

and get outside. Mark’s waiting for you. Get it into my car, and just get

off base.” She kept her voice low. “Move it.”

Doug hesitated, then his freckled face scrunched into a grimace,

and he nodded. “Yes, ma’am. Be careful.” He and the other tech

carefully uncovered the disk assembly and lifted it between them, then

started to make their way quietly toward the door, dodging the cursing,

slipping SEALs.

Kerry’s eyes were on the still form at Andrew’s feet. “You were

wrong,” she murmured.

“Yeah,” Dar agreed sadly. “I guess I was. I was hoping I wasn’t.”

She closed her eyes. “He was trying to use the exercise to cover wiping

his tracks, I guess.”

Kerry shook her head. “I don’t get any of this. What about that

petty person? Was she part of it, too? Is everyone in this place messed

up, Dar?”

“I don’t know,” Dar answered. “I don’t want to think about it right

now.” She let her eyes open and examine the hole in the console just

opposite her. “I hate this.”

“Well, hon, I don’t think anyone would like being in a half-shot-up

room full of fire retardant foam and cursing sailors,” Kerry joked

weakly. “I know I don’t.”

It was more like a bad dream. Dar felt a hurt beyond the physical as

she considered the consequences of the day. Never had to nail a friend,

have you? She accepted the self-acknowledgment with a bitter taste in

her mouth. It was sure easy enough for you to do this to some damn strangers,

wasn’t it, Dar? You used to laugh about it, remember? It was true, she

Red Sky At Morning 257

knew. She remembered exchanging bets with Duks on how many

people she could nail at companies they consolidated. What was her

record? Fifteen, wasn’t it?

Her eyes went to the ceiling. Well, she had a job to do; after this,

chips were going to fall where they fell, that’s all. After all, there had

been that laser scope on her chest, and now Dar had to face the

possibility that given another few seconds, her family’s “old friend”

might have chosen to pull that trigger.

That close, with a shotgun. There was no doubt she would have

died. It would have been a “mistake” during an exercise; that was all.

Friendly fire. And civilians who had no authority to be where they’d

been, anyway.

Dar’s lips twitched. Damn, life just really sucks sometimes. She

inhaled, then rolled her head to one side to meet Kerry’s eyes. Had

Kerry seen the scope? Did she know what almost happened? “You

okay?”

“Me?” Kerry almost spluttered. “I’m perfectly fine, Dar. Can you

stand up? I’d like to get the hell out of this room. The smell of that foam

is making me sick.”

No, Dar realized. She didn’t know. After a moment’s hesitation, she

decided to save the news for later, when they were alone. “Sure. That’s

a good idea.” She got her feet under her and slowly stood up. Kerry

held onto her, for which she was glad, as a wave of dizziness nearly sent

her right back down to the ground again. “Whoa.”

“Easy.” Kerry wrapped an arm firmly around her. “I got you.”

Dar waited a moment for the buzzing to fade, then laid her arm

across Kerry’s shoulders and took a look around the room for the first

time. “Holy shit,” she blurted, shocked at the compound disaster the

area had become.

“Leave it to your father.” Ceci had come up on the other side. “He

could do that to a perfectly clean carport, too.” She looked up at Dar.

“You doing all right?” There was a faint hesitance in her voice. “Or is

the smell in here killing you as much as it is me?”

Dar felt sick to her stomach, and the pain in both her shoulder and

head seemed to be getting worse. Or maybe it was just a combination of

things. “It’s pretty bad,” she agreed. “We’re going to get out of here.”

“Good idea,” Ceci remarked, noting but not commenting on the stark

paleness of her daughter’s face. “I’ll walk out with you.” She exchanged

glances with Andrew, who nodded, a sober, very serious look on his face.

After a moment’s pause, she drew in a breath, then settled a hand firmly

on Dar’s back as they made their way slowly to the door.

Dar glanced to one side, then to the other, a dozen words of protest

rising to her lips about this overly solicitous behavior. Then her

stomach almost rebelled, making her glad of Kerry’s grip, and she

decided to make an exception.

Just this once.

258 Melissa Good

ANDREW WATCHED HIS family leave, then turned back to his old

friend, Steve Drake.

“So what’s the deal, Big A?” Steve asked, folding his arms across

his chest. “Better come up with something good ’fore Ainsbright wakes

up and throws you in the brig.” He glanced down. “Gonna be some

pissed.”

“Can’t,” Andrew replied. “I mustered out.” His eyes fell on the

still-unconscious form of the base commander. “You got medics

coming? Ah think I might have busted something in there.”

“Yep. On the way,” Steve agreed. “You really retired? No shit?”

Andrew nodded. “Got me a nice, peaceful job watching out for mah

damn kid.” He shook his head. “This ain’t a good day, Steve. We got

some bad stuff going on here.”

The big SEAL snorted. “Here? Nah. Nothin’ ever goes on here,

Andy. You know that better than most. It’s so quiet, they picked this

place to let us do our urban playpen weekend here.”

Andrew shook his head, remembering those weekends.

“So, what are you gonna tell the heat when they get here? You

gonna explain why a retired frogman’s holed up inside an official Navy

action area, spraying some poor kids with foam and whacking the hell

out of the base commander?”

“No,” Andrew replied. “Ah am not going to explain it.”

Steve cocked his head in a puzzled fashion.

There was a rifle lying near the wall. Andrew walked over and

crouched next to it, examining the weapon with knowledgeable eyes.

“C’mere.” He waited for Steve to come over and kneel down. “This

what you’re arming with?”

A blink. “Hell, no,” the SEAL commander said. “You know better.”

Andrew nodded. “Yep.” The rifle was a standard issue, old style

M16 rifle, with a night scope attached. “Trouble is, what made them

holes in them there pieces of machinery sure wasn’t this here rifle.” He

turned and looked. “12 gauge Remington, I’m thinking.”

Steve walked over and examined the holes. “Damn.” He

straightened. “None of my people were carrying those.” He came back

over. “Andrew, what is going on here?”

Andrew looked from the holes, to his old friend—now starting to

groan—then to the rifle he’d taken from Jeff’s hands and slammed

against the wall. “Ah wish to hell I knew.”

KERRY ADJUSTED THE passenger’s seat back a little, watching

Dar’s eyes blink slowly in the midday sun. “You okay here, honey?

Would the back seat be better?”

“No, this is fine,” Dar murmured. “Feels better to be half sitting. I

think if I laid flat, I’d end up chucking my guts all over your pretty new

car.”

Red Sky At Morning 259

“It’s leather. It cleans.” Kerry let her hand rest on Dar’s thigh as she

glanced around. Ceci had gone to get some water, and Mark had

already left in Dar’s car with the drive array box. It was sunny now, and

peaceful out here in the parking lot, with a nice breeze blowing. Kerry

felt a lot better, and she hoped that Dar did as well. “How are you

doing?”

Dar tilted her head to one side and regarded her wryly. “I must be

doing horrible.”

Anxiously, Kerry clasped her fingers in her own. “Why? Does it

hurt that bad?”

“No.” The blue eyes twinkled, just a little. “It’s the seventh time

you’ve asked me in ten minutes,” Dar said. “Am I turning green or

something?”

“Psshst.” Kerry had to laugh. “Sorry.” She lifted Dar’s hand and

kissed it. “This was just a little too much, I think. My mind’s going in a

thousand different directions.”

“Yeah.” Dar pulled her closer into a hug and laid her cheek against

Kerry’s soft hair. She could feel warm breath through the fabric of her

shirt as the smaller woman sighed. “You know what?”

“What?”

“I love you.” Dar was mildly surprised at how easily that came to

her lips now. She felt Kerry smile, and one of her arms snaked around

Dar’s waist, giving her a hug.

“I love you, too,” Kerry murmured.

They stayed that way, even though Dar could see her mother’s

approach through the windshield. “Sorry I was such a raging bitch

today,” she said. “This didn’t really go like I planned it.”

“Oh.” Kerry didn’t budge. “You mean you didn’t expect someone

to suspect what we were up to and use a SEAL exercise to cover the

destruction of all the evidence?”

“No.”

“Tch. Bad Dar. No biscuit.” Kerry squirmed a little closer. “You

must be slipping.” She felt the motion under her as Dar chuckled just a

bit. “Your tummy’s rumbling.”

“Not from hunger,” Dar sighed, as her mother rounded the door

and paused, watching them bemusedly. “Hi.”

“Is it ticking?” Ceci hazarded. “Here, drink some of this. I think it’s

safe. There’s enough chlorine in it to kill anything nasty.” She handed

Dar a bottle she’d filled from the tap.

“Thanks.” Dar accepted it and took a sip, licking her lips

thoughtfully. “Mm. Tastes like home.” She rolled a mouthful around

and swallowed it, perversely enjoying the sharp tang of the minerals

and chemicals infusing the tap water. “Nothing else tastes like it.”

Kerry lifted her head and straightened, pulling the bottle over

curiously and taking a sip.

She blinked, then spat it out immediately. “Yahh!”

260 Melissa Good

Ceci and Dar both chuckled.

“Boy, is that ever an acquired taste.” Kerry looked like she

desperately needed something. Like a drink of water. “Good grief, Dar!

How on earth could you drink that?”

Dar winced as a wave of nausea hit her. “I’m wondering that

myself at the moment,” she said. “Better step back, in case I lose what I

just swallowed.”

Kerry didn’t move an inch. She took the bottle from Dar’s hands

and gently rubbed her forearm, caressing the warm, bare skin as she

watched Dar close her eyes and lean back. “I think we’d better get

going,” she told Ceci. “Go on and get in. I’ll drive over there, then run

in and get Dad.”

Ceci nodded. “Good idea.” She opened the back door and climbed

inside. “But you drive, I’ll go fetch him.” She watched Kerry carefully

close the passenger side door, then jog around the front of the Lexus.

Awkwardly, she patted Dar’s arm very lightly. “Hang in there, kiddo.”

Hang in there. Dar swallowed, uncomfortably aware of the pain in

her head and shoulder getting worse. “Do my best.” Even the sound of

Kerry’s closing the door hurt. “Did Mark get that box?”

“He got it, honey.” Kerry backed the car, then put it in gear and

headed for the building. “Don’t worry about that.”

Okay. Dar closed her eyes and concentrated on taking shallow

breaths. She didn’t want to throw up. That would hurt. That would

make her head hurt a lot worse than it did. It would also, the more

ingenious part of her argued, ruin the new-car smell of Kerry’s little

blue buggy.

That would be bad.

She wouldn’t get a biscuit.

Dar winced. Right now, the last thing on earth she wanted was a

biscuit.

Chapter

Sixteen

KERRY RUBBED HER hands and settled back against the wall,

crossing her arms as she watched Dr. Steve fussing over Dar. It was cold

in the emergency room, and she found herself wishing she had a

sweatshirt.

Actually, she wished she wasn’t here at all, having to watch all the

activity around Dar with a heavy, nervous knot in her stomach. Dr.

Steve had taken one look at her lover and sent them both straight to the

hospital, with him driving right behind them.

What was worse was that Dar hadn’t protested. Even now, she was

resting quietly on the padded rolling bed, with her eyes mostly closed

as both doctor and nurses poked at her. That made Kerry realize

whatever was wrong was serious, because otherwise she knew Dar

would be pitching God’s own fit.

She wondered how Andrew and Ceci were coping out in the

waiting room, where they’d reluctantly retired to wait after Andrew

had carried Dar inside, an image that had imprinted itself on Kerry’s

heart.

“Kerry?”

Kerry jumped, then focused on Dr. Steve’s kindly face. “Oh, God.

Sorry.” She searched his eyes anxiously. “How’s she doing?”

“I’m guessing she feels like the turd end of a pig in a bog right

about now,” the doctor told her. “She got herself real concussed there,

and looks like she did more damage to her shoulder.”

“Oh.” Kerry’s brow knit. “Is she going to be okay?”

Dr. Steve patted her cheek. “Eventually, sweetheart,” he told her. “I

need to get a CAT scan of that head, though. Would you mind going on

in with her, just in case she realizes I’ve gone and stuck her inside a

blinking white tube?”

“Sure.” Kerry felt a little better. “Anything I can do to help.”

THE CAT SCAN room was a short elevator trip away, and Kerry

spent the moments gently rubbing her lover’s fingers as the blue eyes

peered muzzily at her. “Hey, sweetie.”

“Ow,” Dar replied.

262 Melissa Good

“I know.” Kerry walked alongside the gurney as they exited the

elevator and moved down the hallway. “Dar, honey, they need to take

pictures of your head, okay?”

A groan.

“Yeah, I know, you hate that, but Dr. Steve really needs to see

what’s going on in there,” Kerry told her. “So you just keep your eyes

closed, and it won’t be that long, I promise.”

“Promise?” Dar mumbled.

“I promise,” Kerry repeated, as they rolled over to the big machine.

“Just keep your eyes closed, okay?”

“Okay,” Dar agreed. “Just stay here with me.”

Ooh. Kerry eyed the plethora of machinery, then her lover’s pale

face. “Don’t worry, I will. I promise.” She took hold of Dar’s hand and

squeezed into a corner, as much out of the way as she could manage.

The technician came over and glanced at her. “Ma’am, you can wait

over there.” He pointed toward a low bench, giving her a friendly smile.

Dar’s fingers tightened on hers, and Kerry met the tech’s eyes

squarely. “No, I can’t,” she said. “My friend here is extremely

claustrophobic and has a concussion. You don’t want her freaking out.”

The man glanced at Dar, then at Kerry. “Okay,” he agreed

cheerfully. “I can buy that. Just try to stay as clear of the machine as you

can.”Kerry was pleasantly surprised by the easy capitulation. “Thanks.”

She relaxed. “I will.”

The tech, a young blond-haired man about Kerry’s age, expertly

arranged Dar on the table and moved the machine to cover her. “Was

she in a car accident?”

“Ah, no,” Kerry replied. “She...um...” Got hit in the head with a rifle?

No, you can’t say that. “It’s complicated.”

“Okay.” The tech signaled to his partner, who was behind a

console. “Whatever you say. I never argue with a lady wearing two cell

phones and three pagers.”

Kerry glanced down at her belt, then felt herself blushing. “Ah,

yeah.” She heard the machine start humming and felt Dar’s grip tighten

painfully. “I’m carrying for both of us right now.” She chafed Dar’s

fingers. “Easy, Dar, I’m here.”

The grip lessened, just a trifle. “I’ll always be here,” Kerry

whispered.

“OKAY.” DR. STEVE ENTERED the emergency room alcove they’d

been assigned. Andrew and Ceci were standing on one side of Dar’s

rolling bed, and Kerry was on the other, all of them attempting to

comfort her. “Sweetie pie, you did quite a job on yourself.”

Dar had her eyes open a little more now, having been pumped full

of several syringes of things. “Yeah?”

Red Sky At Morning 263

“Yeah.” Dr. Steve walked over and rested his hands on the bed.

“I’m admitting you.”

Dar grimaced.

“Ah, ah, ah.” The doctor shook his finger at her. “It’s all your own

fault, young lady. If you’d have stayed at home and rested like I told

you do, you’d still be there, and not here.”

Dar’s lips twitched into a scowl. “I had something I had to do,” she

protested tiredly.

“Uh-huh, and now what you have to do is spend some time in here,

letting me fix you,” Dr. Steve replied. “You have a concussion, honey,

and there’s some swelling in there because of that. You’re not going

anywhere until I’m sure that’s gone.” He touched the side of her head,

which was dark with bruising. “And I’m calling in an orthopedic

surgeon to look at your shoulder.”

Dar’s blue eyes popped wide open, but then, so did Kerry’s, Ceci’s

and Andrew’s. “What?”

Dr. Steve put a finger on Dar’s nose. “What part of that wasn’t in

American English? Now you relax, and let them take you upstairs and

get you comfortable.” He patted his profoundly unhappy-looking

patient’s arm. “Don’t give the nurses a hard time. I like the ones here,

and you’ll give me a bad name if you do.” With that, he left, after giving

Andrew a reassuring pat on the back.

“Shit,” Dar exhaled.

“Now, Dardar.” Andrew put a hand on her shoulder. “Just you

relax, like Steve said, and get you some rest.”

“In here?” Dar eyed the white ceiling. “Not likely.”

Kerry actually smiled. “I never thought I’d be glad to hear you

griping,” she admitted. “But I know it means you feel better, so I am

glad.”

Dar eyed her. “Easy for you to say. You get to go home,” she

grumbled. “I have to stay here and be poked, prodded, messed with,

and put up with God knows what.”

Kerry exchanged glances with her in-laws. “Honey, I’m going to go

give them your insurance card, okay?” she said diplomatically. “I’ll be

right back.” She tweaked Dar’s toe, then left, passing through the

divider curtains and letting them fall closed behind her.

DAR CLOSED HER eyes and counted to twenty. Then she counted

to twenty again. Then she opened her eyes and found she was still in the

hallway, waiting to be shoved into the elevator. She closed her eyes

again.

Dar didn’t like frustration. She usually dealt with it in one of two

ways: she got rid of it by getting rid of its source, or she went out and

did something physical until the feeling of rage faded. At the moment,

neither of those two options was available to her.

264 Melissa Good

If she was being very honest with herself, it wasn’t the hospital she

hated. The gurney started into motion with a jerk, and she opened her

eyes to see the walls moving past. It was the lack of personal control

over what was going on, and the fact that she was forced to allow

strangers to invade her personal space and strip away her dignity.

Not to mention the damn gowns. Dar had let them put one on her,

but she’d refused to remove her jeans, even after Dr. Steve had

threatened her with a pair of surgical scissors. She still had them on

now, providing extra warmth beneath the thin hospital sheet that

covered her, smelling of bleach and antiseptic.

The elevator doors closed, and she listened to the nurse’s tuneless

whistling as the car lurched into motion. That made her still-aching

head hurt more, and she sighed, biting her tongue to keep from

snapping at the man. The nausea had faded, and Dr. Steve had firmly

strapped down her arm again, making the pain bearable; but the

various aches and the aggravation were wearing very hard on her

temper.

And Kerry had disappeared. Dar spent a moment glumly

wondering if her cranky ill temper had finally pushed one button too

many, even with her lover’s usual patience. The thought brought an

irrational jolt to her chest as the fatigue wore down her defenses and let

her darker insecurities surface.

Fortunately, she didn’t really have time to dwell on it, as the

elevator doors opened and her porter pushed her out onto a relatively

quiet hospital floor, with shoe-squeakingly clean floors and weave walls

the color of road kill. Dar hated it immediately, especially when she was

guided into a half-darkened room midway down the corridor.

“Here we are,” the man pushing her announced cheerfully. “Let me

just swing you over here, and we’ll get you settled into this nice bed.”

Dar realized she was too tired to even be disgusted. She eyed the

bed, then glanced around the room, realizing it was the only bed in it.

Could she have gotten that lucky? She’d been hoping, at the best, for

either no room neighbor or a sleeping one. It was a fairly sizable room,

too, with a wide bay window and a sort of padded daybed lounger near

that, presumably for the patient to relax in.

Hmm. Maybe they were out of double rooms. Well, Dar wasn’t going to

argue with that. Sharing the space was one thing she’d been truly

dreading. She waited until the rolling bed was even with the stationary

one and the nurse had lowered the rails, then before he could grab hold

of her, she moved herself from one to the other in a single, fluid motion.

“Hey,” the nurse blurted. “Honey, I was going to help you.”

“I know,” Dar exhaled. “It’s okay.” The effort had exhausted her,

and she lay back against the pillows and allowed the nurse to fuss with

the blankets.

“Are you one of those really independent people?” The man’s voice

was sympathetic. “I’m like that, too.”

Red Sky At Morning 265

Dar glanced at him. “Yeah, I guess I am,” she admitted.

“Well, you just take it easy, okay? They’ll take good care of you up

here, even if you don’t want them to,” the nurse chuckled. “The floor

nurse will be in soon to take your vitals and get your chart started, and

then they’ll bring you up some dinner.” He checked a tag on Dar’s arm.

“They’ll probably want you to take your jeans off, too.”

Dar’s eyebrow edged up.

“Don’t let them intimidate you,” the man whispered, giving her a

wink. “Sleep in ’em if you want.” He grinned and patted Dar’s leg, then

made his way out of the room.

Hmm. Dar had to smile, just a little. Then she sighed and let her

head fall back, her mind turning over vague worries and more concrete

ones, like what the hell they were going to do with her shoulder. Her

head turned, and she peered at her own arm in worried annoyance.

Then she looked around the room, which was depressing and silent.

Surprising how alone you can feel inside a busy place like a hospital. Dar

closed her eyes and allowed herself a moment of shockingly pungent

self-pity. She really didn’t want to be here.

She just wanted to go home.

KERRY PAUSED IN the doorway for a moment, watching the quiet

figure lying on the bed. There was something so vulnerable about Dar,

she almost didn’t want to walk in, for fear of startling her lover too

badly. She took a breath, hesitating before she called out. “Hey.”

Dar’s head came up and she looked around, their eyes meeting

with an almost palpable intensity. “Hey.” Dar managed a smile.

“Thought you went on home.”

Kerry walked over to the bed. “You thought wrong.” She eased the

bag on her shoulder off and let it drop to the ground. “I’m not going

anywhere.” She leaned on the railing, absorbing the look on Dar’s face.

“I’m staying right here with you.”

Dar felt a little ashamed. “Hey, you don’t have to do that,” she

replied. “Not that I don’t appreciate the thought, but you need to go get

some rest yourself.”

“No.” Kerry spoke the truth she felt in her heart and saw in Dar’s

eyes. “Mom and Dad are going to stay at our place and keep Chino

company.” She took Dar’s hand. “This is where I want to be, and you’re

not convincing me otherwise, so just forget it.”

Dar’s eyes dropped to the blanket, then lifted again, filled with

simple, yet poignant gratitude. “Thanks,” she said, softly. “I’m feeling

pretty ragged right now.”

“I know,” Kerry replied. “Dr. Steve said some of that is from your

concussion, and he knows you must be hurting a lot, but they can’t give

you much for the pain because of your head.”

Dar nodded. “I figured that out.” She glanced around the room. “At

266 Melissa Good

least it’s quiet in here, hmm?”

Kerry also looked around. “Yeah, not bad.” She nodded at the

window. “Nice view.”

Dar studied her profile, seeing the slight tensing of the muscles on

either side of Kerry’s mouth. “Did you arrange for this?”

Now the green eyes drifted around and met hers, and the hidden

smile emerged fully, making those eyes twinkle. “Yes, I did,” Kerry

replied. “And you’re in no condition to argue with me about it.”

Despite the aches and the pains and the aggravation, Dar suddenly

felt much better. “You know something?”

“Hmm?” A blonde eyebrow raised in question.

“You’re better than ice cream.”

The smile turned into a broad grin, which wrinkled Kerry’s nose up

and transformed her entire face. “There goes my life’s goal...now what

do I do?” she laughed. “C’mon, tiger. Let’s get those jeans off. I brought

your travel bag in, and it has real pajamas in it.”

Dar relaxed and accepted her fate. “Oho,” she remarked wryly.

“Now I know why you arranged for a private room.”

“Absolutely.” Kerry agreed with the banter. “You’re helpless and

alone in my clutches here, and I can do whatever I want to you.” She

removed one of Dar’s socks and tickled the bottom of her foot. “I am in

total control.”

Dar snickered. “You know, Ker, that would be more effective if you

didn’t have that cute little nose.”

A sigh. “I’d never be cast as a domineering world conqueror, huh?”

“No.” Dar muffled a laugh.

“Guess I’ll have to just make the best of it.” Kerry leaned over and

bit her on the toe.

“Ooh.” Dar jumped, allowing herself to be absorbed into the play

and forgetting for the time being where she was, and how she felt.

Which is exactly what Kerry intended.

THEY HEARD THE rumble of the dining cart long before it

screeched to a halt somewhere near their door. Kerry glanced up from

her laptop—which was open on, of all places, her lap—then set the

machine aside and got up from the low couch.

After she’d changed into pajamas, Dar had dozed off, finally

succumbing to the events of the day, leaving Kerry to work on sorting

and organizing the data from the base. She was glad her lover had

gotten some rest; the dark circles apparent under her very blue eyes had

started to be worrisome, and she debated waking Dar up for the dinner

she knew was on the way.

Dar forestalled her decision by stirring, and Kerry quickly crossed

over to put a hand on her arm as her eyes blinked open and she looked

around disorientedly. “Hey, it’s okay,” Kerry reassured her. “You just

Red Sky At Morning 267

took a nap.”

“Ah.” Recognition flooded Dar’s face, and she flexed her hands.

“Yeah, guess I did. What time is it?”

“About six,” Kerry told her, looking up as an older woman dressed

in Pepto-Bismol pink entered. “Dinnertime.”

“Hello.” The woman smiled at Dar. “Ready to eat?” She slid a tray

onto the rolling bedside table and maneuvered it in front of her

noncommittal patient. “Your doctor ordered you a regular diet, so we

brought you something pretty standard. Tomorrow you’ll get a card, so

you can order what you want, okay?” She had a kindly face and

beautifully arranged silver gray hair.

“Anything?” Dar drawled, still half-asleep.

“Well,” the woman laughed, “anything on the card. My name’s

Pam, and I’m here at nights. Give me a call if there’s anything you need

while I’m up here. No guarantees, but I’ll see what I can do.” She waved

at them, then left the room.

“Mm.” Kerry leaned on the railing. “What a nice lady.”

Dar fingered her silverware and studied the plastic tray and its

contents with wary suspicion. “The guy who brought me up here was

nice, too. Did you arrange for that, while you were at it?” She smiled at

Kerry.

Kerry chuckled, but shook her head. “No.” She lifted the cover off

the tray and allowed steam to escape. “Ah. Chicken.”

“Yes, chicken,” Dar agreed, examining it. “But on the bright side,

those are sort of mashed potatoes, aren’t they?” She poked at them.

“So they are,” Kerry said. “They even brought peas, your one

concession to vegetables,” she noticed. “And Jell-O.”

“I like Jell-O,” Dar allowed. “You think it’s strawberry?”

Kerry selected a jiggling cube and put it into her mouth

experimentally. “Yeth.”

“Eh.” Dar stabbed the half-chicken with her fork. “Considering the

last thing I had to eat in a hospital, this isn’t too bad.” She managed to

rake a bit of the white meat off and tasted it. It was fairly bland, but not

as dry as she’d expected, and she found it tolerably edible. “Mm.”

“Here.” Kerry held her hand out. “Let me borrow your fork and

knife, and I’ll cut that up for you. Must be a pain trying to do it one-

handed.”

Dar hesitated, then handed the implements over. “Yeah.” She

busied herself with the cup while Kerry leaned over and sawed

industriously at her main course. “On the other hand...” Dar found a

very tasty-looking bare shoulder very near by. She licked it.

“Yipe!” Kerry jumped. “Oh...Jesus, Dar. I had no idea what that was.”

Dar nibbled the soft skin, breathing in the warm, clean scent of her

lover with a sense of quiet pleasure. “Mm. Much better than chicken.”

Kerry put the knife and fork down and responded, sliding a hand

up to rest against Dar’s cheek as she found the exploring lips, tasting a

268 Melissa Good

hint of the chicken on them, and the sweet tang of the apple juice Dar

had taken a sip of.

Boy, that felt good. Kerry lost herself in the moment, tuning out

everything to concentrate on how smooth Dar’s skin was, and just how

wonderful it was to kiss her. After a moment they parted and gazed into

each other’s eyes. Kerry was very conscious of how unsteady her

breathing was. “Mm.”

Dar’s eyes reflected a quiet passion of her own. “To hell with

dinner,” she murmured softly, running her fingers down Kerry’s shirt

and finding a gap in the buttons.

“Um.” Kerry glanced up. “We’re in a hospital, honey.”

“So?” Dar defeated the button and smiled as she felt Kerry respond

to her touch, pressing her body forward against her exploring fingers.

“You did ask for a private room.” She leaned forward a little and kissed

her lover again.

“You’re hurt.” Kerry’s breath whispered against Dar’s lips.

“This makes me feel much, much better,” the ready argument came

back at her.

“The door’s open,” Kerry feebly parried.

“We’re not in the cardiac care unit.”

Kerry found herself walking a fine line, her body’s overwhelming

craving warring with her conscience and the knowledge that a legion of

censorious nurses could walk in at any moment. Well, a few more seconds

of this can’t hurt.

And it didn’t. She ended up half sitting on the bed, both arms

around Dar’s neck and Dar’s arm around her waist.

Then a loud crash occurred outside, and they stopped, separating a

little and looking at each other. “Did we cause that?” Kerry asked

nervously.

“Why don’t you look?” Dar answered.

Look? Kerry imagined turning her head to see a doorful of people

staring back. “Nuh-uh. You look.”

“Me?” Dar remained where she was, looking intently into Kerry’s

eyes. “You sure?”

She was getting lost again, this time in those rich blue pupils,

wanting nothing more than to lean forward and take up right where

she’d left off. Her body was craving it now, Dar’s hand moving slowly,

teasingly across the fabric of her jeans, pausing to pluck lightly at the

seams.

Footsteps clacked nearby, though. Kerry swallowed and got her

breathing under control, then released one arm so that she was merely

perched on the bed. Dar’s hand captured hers and they twined fingers,

letting out twin sighs as the footsteps hurried past, and she caught a

glimpse of a white-and-blue uniform go by.

“That was fun.” A tiny, mischievous glint danced in Dar’s eyes.

“Bet it’s quieter here later on.”

Red Sky At Morning 269

Kerry’s nostrils flared. “Oh.” She let out a faint laugh. “I hope so.”

They both looked at the tray. “Chicken, huh?” Kerry picked up the

fork and stabbed a piece, then offered it to Dar. “If you share, I’ll go get

a pizza later.”

Dar munched contentedly. “Deal,” she agreed.

“HOW’S IT GOING?” Ceci’s voice crackled softly over the phone at

Kerry’s ear. “Andy’s been pacing for hours, so I hope Dar’s gotten more

rest than he has.”

“I think she’s okay,” Kerry murmured, casting an eye over her

sleeping partner. Dar had half curled onto her side and was resting

comfortably, the blankets tucked up around her shoulders as the soft

night-light threw shadows over her strong, planed features. “She’s been

sleeping for a little while.”

“That’s a first,” Ceci chuckled. “I’d have thought she’d be climbing

the walls by now.”

“No.” Kerry stretched and leaned back. “We had dinner, then we,

ah, talked for a while. The nurses came in and took readings and stuff;

then I got her to lay down. She’s been fine.” The medical attention

hadn’t gotten Dar too upset, really. Her blood pressure had been low,

she’d had no temperature—she’d even smiled at the nurse.

Of course, Kerry had felt pretty relaxed by then, too. A smirk

appeared on her face.

“No signs of anything with the concussion?” Ceci asked. “She’s

alert, and all that?”

The smirk widened. “Oh yeah. She’s um...very aware.”

“Good.” Dar’s mother sighed. “Last time she had a concussion, she

was in a fog for two whole days, and she scared the—” Ceci abruptly

fell silent. “Listen to me. You’d think I was—”

“Her mother or something?” Kerry finished warmly.

Ceci sighed. “I’m glad you’re there for her, Kerry.”

“Me, too,” came the soft reply. “I’m not sure which one of us is

benefiting more, though. I know I’d be really unhappy if I wasn’t

camping out with her.” Kerry checked her watch. Eleven-thirty. She

wondered if she could get comfortable on the little couch, wishing she’d

brought something useful like a sleeping bag to make the furniture

more bearable. “How’s Chino?”

“Bouncing,” Ceci replied. “But now that we know Dar’s all right,

maybe she’ll settle down if Andy does.” A low rumble moved closer.

“Honey, she’s fine. Kerry said she’s asleep, and there’s no problem.” A

rustle.

“Kumquat?”

Kerry grinned. “Yes, Dad?”

“Dardar’s not giving you any fuss?”

“Nope,” Kerry assured him. “She’s been a model patient.”

270 Melissa Good

“Yeah?”

“Yeah. Better bring her ice cream tomorrow as a reward, don’t you

think?” Kerry teased. “She’s being such a good girl.”

Andrew chuckled. “Glad to hear that, Kerry. We’ll be there, don’t you

worry. I got something I need to take care of early, then we’ll be down.”

Kerry’s ears pricked up, but she hesitated, not wanting to ask

questions over the hospital’s phone lines. Time enough tomorrow to ask

him, when they were face to face. “Okay. See you then.”

“All right,” Andrew said. “Tell Dardar...” He hesitated.

“Tell her you love her? Sure.” That was an easy one. Kerry said

goodbye and put the phone back in its cradle, then she got up and

reviewed her little couch. It wasn’t like she was a giant or anything,

either, Kerry reasoned. At all of five foot six, surely she had to fall into

the wide part of the bell curve.

Yet the padded couch seemed barely large enough to lie down on,

much less to accommodate her admittedly restless mode of sleeping.

“I’m going to end up on the floor,” she murmured. “I just know it.” But

it was all she had to work with, unless she wanted to cut to the chase

and take up residence on the chilly tile. She cast a glance over her

shoulder. Or crawl into bed with Dar, and give the nurses a real shocker

in the morning.

Mm. Her body liked that idea. Kerry rubbed her temples and firmly

turned her thoughts elsewhere. But in a moment, she found herself

standing at Dar’s bedside, her hands resting lightly on the railing that

fenced her partner in. She reached over and gently moved a lock of

disheveled black hair, stroking its silky smooth texture and letting it

tangle around her fingers.

She felt more peaceful, Kerry realized, just being close to Dar, and

she spent a few minutes idly wondering why. Was it just because Dar’s

sleeping expression was so relaxed? There were none of the usual

tensions that characterized her expression—the slight narrowing of her

eyes and bunching of her jaw muscles that made Dar appear restlessly

alert all the time.

Not now. Kerry could see only the faintest motion of her eyes under

their lids and wondered what her lover was dreaming of. She gazed

down for another moment, then she walked over to the heavy visitor’s

chair and picked it up, putting it down right next to the bed. Okay. She

lowered the guard rails, then sat down and rested her arm on the bed,

putting her chin down on it and reaching up to circle Dar’s slack fingers

with her own.

They were clasped instinctively, a welcome warmth that made her

smile. She decided to just rest here a minute, then get up and try to get

comfortable on her torture couch. Kerry closed her eyes, smiling a little

when she felt Dar’s breath warming the skin on her forearm. Mm. That

felt nice.

Yeah.

Red Sky At Morning 271

DAR WAS CHIEFLY aware of a lot of things aching as she hauled

herself out of a deep sleep and responded to her body’s nagging

crankiness.

Ow. She had a headache that would have felled a bison in its tracks,

and her arm and shoulder felt like they’d been forced into a bad

position for several days. Grumpily, she opened one eye, blinking as the

fuzzy surroundings very slowly came into focus.

Ah. Dar had to smile despite the discomfort. Kerry was slumped

against the bed, holding her hand, fast asleep. In the room, the first pale

light of dawn was starting to show through the windows, but otherwise

it was dark, save for the dim night-light above them.

But there was enough light for Dar to distinguish the curve of

Kerry’s cheek, covered in fine, soft down. Light enough for her to see

the delicate gold eyelashes. Light enough to catch the faintest hint of a

smile tugging at one corner of her mouth.

What an amazing thing love was, Dar thought. It even drove you to

do really dumb things like sleep leaning against a set of metal railings.

Oh, she’s gonna regret this when she wakes up. “Ker?” Dar squeezed the

fingers clasped in her own. “Hey, chipmunk.”

“Uh?” Kerry murmured. “Dar?” She stirred, then shifted. “Ow.”

Her eyes opened in surprised displeasure. “What in...augh. I can’t

believe I did that,” she hissed. “Jesus!”

“Easy, sweetie,” Dar laughed softly. “Stand up slowly.” She

released Kerry’s hand and eased over onto her back, grabbing hold of

her lover’s shoulder as she tried to straighten up. “Easy.”

“Son of a...” Kerry managed to get upright, her legs and back

cramping like all get-out. “Oh my God, how stupid was that.” She

leaned on the bed and groaned. “And wouldn’t the nurses have just

loved walking in here.”

Dar ruffled her hair, then rubbed the parts of her within reach. “Ah,

they’d live,” she disagreed. “Now, if they found you in bed with me...”

She grinned.

Kerry looked up, grinning back rakishly from between very

disordered bangs. “Oh, I was tempted,” she admitted. “That’s how I

ended up over here. I just came over to, um...” She met Dar’s eyes and

felt suddenly shy. “Anyway, I sat down for a minute, and whammo.”

She fell silent, and her gaze dropped to the mussed sheets.

Dar watched her. “Ker?”

“Mm?”

“Thanks for staying,” Dar said. “It would have been such a

nightmare for me if you hadn’t.” She waited for Kerry to look up.

“Literally.”

Kerry gazed at her. “Why?” she asked. “No one likes being in the

hospital, Dar, but they’re not that bad, really.”

Dar shifted and settled her arm in a less uncomfortable position.

She found herself studying the ceiling, its tiled surface bearing tiny

272 Melissa Good

pockmarks, barely visible to her. “I fell out of a tree when I was little.”

Her tone was quiet and casual. “They thought I’d cracked something, so

they took me up to Baptist and had my head X-rayed.”

Kerry put a hand on Dar’s arm in silent comfort.

“They decided to keep me overnight, and they put me in a room

with a real nice gal, an older woman,” Dar went on. “She was funny.

Decided to spend the night telling me stories; had grandkids of her

own, I guess.” She paused and thought, then went on. “I woke up in the

middle of the night, and looked over, and I—” Dar stopped, staring off

into the distance.

Kerry waited.

“I knew something was wrong,” the quiet voice went on finally. “I

got out of bed and went over, and I realized she was dead.”

It was like getting hit in the gut, hard. Kerry hadn’t expected this,

hadn’t expected an answer to her question that even remotely

resembled this. “Sweetheart.” She barely whispered the word.

“I think I started screaming,” Dar murmured.

Kerry didn’t give a damn about the nurses. She hauled herself up

onto the bed and put her arms around Dar, pulling her close and

hugging her. “Lord.”

Dar let her head lay against Kerry’s chest, reliving the moment.

Even all these years later, she could still feel the terror, the unreasoning

fear that had haunted her dreams for a very long time after.

She remembered the nights she’d been afraid to go to sleep,

terrified that she’d wake in the middle of the night and go in search of

her parents, only to find them cold and stiff and staring. Dar drew in a

shaky breath. It still shook her, even now. “Guess it made an

impression.”

Kerry stroked her hair gently. “How old were you?”

“Five or six,” Dar replied, blinking. She was surprised to feel a tear

roll down her face. “Silly, I guess, to even think about it now.”

“No.” Kerry closed her eyes and held on, kissing Dar’s head, then

laying her cheek against the spot. “Not silly.” She felt her throat closing

up, her entire body hurting for the child Dar had been, wanting to go

back in time and be in that place, at that time, to hold Dar just as she

was now and chase the fear away.

Dar allowed herself to accept the safety of that embrace. The ghost

of that night lurking inside her loosened its hold, and as she reached up

and clasped Kerry’s arm, she felt the terror unwind and drift away into

the dawn’s breaking.

Silence settled peacefully over them.

They did, in fact, surprise the nurses.

ANDREW ROBERTS WALKED down the hallway, dodging

sleepy interns pushing carts of equipment at a far slower pace than

Red Sky At Morning 273

his rolling stride.

It was early, he reckoned, before the visiting hours of the hospital;

but if there was one thing Andrew had learned in all his years of service

it was that if you acted like you knew what you were doing, folks

tended to leave you be.

Since he knew where he was, and knew where he was going, sure

’nough, nobody did ask him what he was doing in the hospital so early.

Exchanging gruff nods with a security guard, he went past the nurses’

station and down the next corridor toward one specific door set among

many up and down the hall.

As to why he was there? Andrew circled around a laundry cart.

Well, it wasn’t that he didn’t trust Kerry to keep an eye on his

daughter—he surely did; it was just that he knew how Dar felt about

being inside these damn places and it never hurt to make sure.

Did it?

At the doorway he’d identified as Dar’s, there were two nurses

standing and staring inside the room, and Andrew found his heart

starting to go double time as he came up behind them. “Somethin’ not

right here?”

The women jumped, and one simply turned and left. The other

looked up at Andrew’s towering height. “Oh, sir, visitors are not

allowed now.” She started to take his arm to lead him away, glancing

over her shoulder into the room. “Excuse me now—”

“Ah, ah.” Andrew simply stood still, knowing the petite nurse

wasn’t going to be pulling his six-foot-four-inch bulk anywhere. He

glanced into the room anxiously, then let out a chuff of relief when he

spotted the two figures snuggled together on the bed. “Would you just

lookit that.”

“Sir.” The nurse pulled on his arm with complete ineffectiveness.

“Please.”

“Chill yer jets.” Andrew turned his head and regarded her. “You

got something you need doing, g’wan. I can wake these here kids up.”

The woman stopped tugging. “You can?” she asked. “Oh. Would

you? This is a situation we’re just not willing to get involved in.”

One of Andrew’s grizzled eyebrows lifted. “Waking folks up?” he

queried. “Damndest thing I ever heard. That malpractice stuff must be

hitting you all pretty fierce.”

“M—ah, no, no.” The nurse gave up. “Excuse me.” She turned and

left, quickly walking away toward a door marked “Nurses Lounge.”

Andrew watched her go, then he scratched his jaw thoughtfully

before shrugging and returning his attention to the room. He stepped

inside with utmost quiet and padded over to the bed, spending several

moments just watching his children sleep.

Then, with a rakish grin, he pulled a camera out of the pocket of his

pullover and opened it, examining the controls carefully before he put it

to his eye and allowed the gizmo to focus. When he had the scene

274 Melissa Good

properly adjusted, he released the shutter and heard the click and whirr

of the camera operating. After a second, he pulled it down and

reviewed the LCD screen on the back, examining the digital image.

“Huh.”

He shook his head, then closed the camera up and tucked it away

before moving closer to the bedside. His daughter was curled half onto

her side, with her head pillowed against Kerry’s chest, with both of

Kerry’s arms wrapped around her.

Andrew felt a smile pull at the skin on his face, still stiff after all the

scarring and the surgery. Hospitals weren’t his favorite place, either,

but to be honest, he’d spent more time in them than Dar had. Even now,

after all the work they’d done, he knew the scars were still damn ugly to

look at, and he was conscious of that even with Ceci.

God bless her, she never so much as flinched, even at the worst of

it, but it didn’t stop Andrew from remembering the averted eyes or

open stares of others.

Like them nurses had been staring, only they’d been looking inside this

here room. Andrew laid his big hands on the railing. Looking at

something so beautiful made his heart ache, having seen so much hate

in his lifetime that love could only be exquisitely beautiful to him.

Very gently, he put a hand on Dar’s shoulder. He kept his voice

low. “Paladar.”

Dar’s eyes quivered, then blinked open, the dark brows over them

contracting as she tried to place where and when she was. She turned

her head and peered up at him, then realized why it was so nice and

warm, and promptly turned the heat up by blushing a deep, vivid

crimson. “D—”

Andrew had to chuckle. “Dardar, I ain’t seen you turn that color

since I done caught you skinny-dipping out at that waterhole when you

were ten.”

“Erk.” Dar’s throat issued an adolescent squeak.

It was enough to wake Kerry up, though, and she also gazed at

Andrew with sleepy eyes for a few seconds before her brain booted and

nearly caused her to fall off the bed. “Uh...Hi, Dad,” she managed to

cough out.

“Hi there, kumquat,” Andrew responded amiably. “You look right

comfortable.”

Kerry looked at Dar, who was still doing her best McIntosh apple

imitation. “Sorry, honey,” she apologized weakly. “Didn’t mean to do

that.”

Dar sighed and rubbed her heated face with her good hand. “S’all

right,” she said. “Could have been worse.” She glanced at her father.

“Morning.”

“Morning, Dardar,” Andrew said. “I’d ask how y’all were feeling,

’cept I figure you look pretty good to me just now.”

A weak laugh forced its way out of Dar’s throat as she untangled

Red Sky At Morning 275

herself from Kerry’s embrace. She rolled over onto her back as her lover

slid out of bed and straightened her T-shirt with as much dignity as she

could muster.

Which, to be honest, wasn’t much.

“What was your question again?” Dar finally asked, running her

fingers through her mussed hair. “Oh, right. How do I feel.” Slowly, she

straightened out her body and flexed her arm. The results mildly

surprised her. “Better than yesterday,” she said, lifting a hand to touch

the lump on the back of her head. It seemed to have gone down some.

“Yeah, headache’s not so bad, and my arm hurts less.”

Andrew gave her an approving look. “Good to hear.” Kerry had

snuck into the restroom with her overnight bag and was apparently

utilizing the sink there with a good amount of vigor. “Had me a little

worried yesterday.”

Dar tensed her lips, then shrugged. “What a botched event that

was,” she exhaled. “A total screw-up, and it was my fault.”

Andrew rolled his eyes. “Git yer head out of that there bucket of

whup, Paladar,” he scolded. “You ain’t responsible for them folks, and

you know it.”

Dar shook her head. “I should have found out more about what was

going on. One of our people could have really gotten hurt in there.” She

pulled herself up a little straighter. “I should have checked first.”

Andrew looked around, then leaned over and smoothed the dark

hair out of his daughter’s eyes with a gentle hand. “Don’t beat yourself

up, Dar. Y’all are gonna make me start beating up my mah own head,

’cause sure as the day is long, I should have figgured what was up when

we got there, don’t you think?”

Dar looked at him thoughtfully.

“Them people just knew how to use a diversion when they had one,

all right?” Andrew went on. “Now we got to get them pieces back

together so none of them dirty dogs gets off.” He waited for Dar to nod,

and she finally did. “Good girl. I’m going to take a ride down there and

see what I can figure out.”

Dar lodged what she knew was a futile protest. “You don’t have to.

Let me have Gerry handle it, Dad.”

“You saying I ain’t up to this?” Andrew asked.

“No.” Dar felt very off center. “I’m not saying that.”

“Good.” Andrew patted her arm. “You take it easy now, Dardar.

Keep an eye on that kumquat of yours. Make sure she gets some

breakfast, all right?” He waved and started out before Dar could say a

word, disappearing around the corner of the door with stealthy speed.

Dar stared at her bare feet, sticking out from under the mussed

covers, and wiggled her toes. It was not starting out to be a very

organized day.

Chapter

Seventeen

KERRY FLEXED HER hands and peered at her laptop screen. Her

report was almost done, the data cataloged neatly into columns that laid

out in black and white the discrepancies she’d found. It wasn’t a

smoking gun, she realized, more a pattern of carelessness and lack of

accountability in moving funds from one account to the other, but the

pattern was there, and if they got nothing else, would provide the

government auditors a place to start.

If nothing else. Kerry rubbed her lower lip. Mark had taken the

data storage cube back and secured it at the office, but the information

they may or may not have gotten from there would have to wait for

Dar’s inspection. Only Dar had the algorithms to unlock the tracks

they’d copied, and those were tucked inside her head and nowhere else.

Kerry hadn’t asked her, yet, if she remembered what they were. It

was a scary kind of question, and she knew concussions did strange

things sometimes. She didn’t think the injury was affecting Dar, but it

was hard to say; certainly her lover had been quieter and more

withdrawn than usual since she’d been here.

She knew Dar was grateful for her presence. Kerry was equally

grateful that she’d followed her instincts and did what she’d done,

especially after Dar had told her this morning what had happened to

her as a child. “That poor little kid.” She shook her head slowly. “I wish

I’d been there for you, Dar. I swear I do.”

The room, of course, was empty except for her and her laptop. Dar

had been taken down for another scan of her head and for a visit to the

orthopedic surgeon. Kerry had offered to come with her, but it appeared

her lapse into needing to be cuddled was getting to Dar, and her natural

pride poked its head up in outrage and reasserted itself.

There were two sides to that, Kerry admitted. One, she was a little

disappointed in being gently rejected. But two, it meant Dar was feeling

better, and that was a good thing. She put aside the laptop and stood

up, stretching out her stiff and somewhat cramped body. Sleeping

sitting up hadn’t been restful, and the couch was less so. She strolled

over to the window and looked out, resting her hands on the sill and

leaning on them.

“What I should do is take a break and run the stairs a few times,”

Red Sky At Morning 277

she decided. “Loosen myself up a little and get some exercise.” With a

nod, she went back and closed her laptop down, turning it off and

slipping it inside its padded backpack. She looked around, then

shrugged and shouldered the pack, shifting it until it was comfortably

centered on her back. “A little extra effort won’t hurt me any, either.”

She walked out of the room and straight to the stairwell, opening

the door and letting it close behind her. Since they were on the top floor,

she really only had one way to go, and so she started down the steps at

a rhythmic, even pace. It was quiet in the stairwell, and clean. Kerry

decided it probably wasn’t used much, since most of the movement

between floors involved wheeled equipment or vehicles, which could

get a little tricky going up or down stairs.

Halfway down, at the fifth floor, she met her first fellow walker, a

young man carrying a thick bag, who smiled at her as he dropped down

the steps alongside. “Hi there.”

“Hi,” Kerry replied, with a friendly smile.

“You new here?” the man asked. “Haven’t seen you around.”

Hmm. Kerry eyed him. He’s a cutie. The man had curly reddish hair

and a lithe, athletic build. “That’s because I don’t work here,” she

informed him. “I’m just visiting.”

“Oh yeah?” He looked surprised. “I figured you were an intern or

something, with that book bag. Sorry.” He flashed her a smile. “Well,

that’s too bad. My name’s Curt.” He stuck out a hand.

Kerry took it as they kept walking. “Kerry.” She produced her

name. “It’s a computer backpack, actually. I work with them.”

“Yeah?” Curt released her hand. “You don’t see many visitors

taking the stairs either.” He looked down and laughed a bit. “Or staff

either, to be honest. I think you’re the first person I’ve seen in here in

weeks.”

“You take them, though.” Kerry turned the corner on the steps and

started down the next set. “Good exercise, right?”

“You bet,” Curt agreed. “I have to get in all the leg work I can. I’m

training for the Olympics.” He grinned at her surprised expression.

“I’m a gymnast.”

“Really?” Kerry turned her head to look at him. “That’s wild.”

The man nodded. “Yeah. It is. I’ve been into it since I was a kid, but

my folks could never afford me just going to school for that, so I’ve kept

at it on the side. I’m going to the trials next year.” He glanced over at

Kerry. “You look like you’re into sports.”

It suddenly occurred to Kerry that she was being flirted with. Hmm.

And by a really cute guy, too. It felt...kinda cool, actually. “Oh, nothing

official,” she told Curt. “I just do some diving, swimming...climbing.”

She caught his very interested eye. “Martial arts, that sort of thing.”

“I thought so. You’ve got great muscle tone.” Curt grinned at her.

“Ever try gymnastics?”

Kerry suffered a flash of memory of her childhood, the arduous

278 Melissa Good

hours spent trying desperately to balance on a four-inch chunk of wood.

“When I was younger, yes,” she admitted. “My parents thought it

would make me graceful.” She adroitly dodged a pipe sticking out of

one of the stairs.

“They were right,” Curt laughed. “Hey, I just have to drop this bag

off...you interested in sharing a pop?”

Fortunately, Kerry was from the Midwest and realized he was

talking about a soda, not proposing something indecent. “Wish I

could.” She softened the words with an honest smile. “Thanks for

asking.”

They’d reached the bottom floor, and he shifted his bag to his other

shoulder and held a hand out again. “Maybe next time, okay?”

Kerry took it and returned his firm handshake with one of her own.

“Sure.”

He turned, pulled the door open, then ducked through and let it

close behind him. Kerry regarded the door for a moment, then turned

and leaned against the wall, folding her arms over her chest as she

rested a moment before starting her climb back up. That was interesting,

she mused, examining the sensation. It was nice, once in a while, to

have someone think you were attractive, wasn’t it?

Other than your partner, of course, Kerry amended hastily. She’d

never suspected Dar of thinking otherwise, had she? She thought about

that, then blushed a vivid crimson, remembering a certain night not that

long ago when she’d looked up from working on a report in her home

office to find Dar watching her from the doorway, eyes half-closed, her

thoughts very evident by her expression. No, she was pretty confident

that they were both very much attracted to each other. But it was nice to

have a stranger give your ego a pat on the head once in a while.

Kerry pushed off the wall and started up the steps. Besides, she

grinned, he sure was a cutie. In fact, she thought, he reminded her of

someone. Now who...ah. She nodded. That’s right—Josh. She’d gotten an

e-mail from him that morning, saying he’d accepted her offer and was

going to come to Miami.

Sorting through various other issues, Kerry kept jogging upward,

catching her wind and falling into an easy rhythm as her body adjusted

to the exertion.

THE MACHINE BUZZED softly. Dar kept her eyes firmly closed

and spent the moments roundly cursing herself for being a stubborn

jerk for not taking Kerry up on her offer of company. This was the third

round of scans, and her nerves were beginning to twitch badly, wanting

out of the machine and away from the cold, impersonal hands that

invaded her personal space and moved her body.

Hands gripped her chin and she jerked, her eyes snapping open

and pinning the doctor standing over her with an angry glare.

Red Sky At Morning 279

“Okay, Ms. Rob—” The tall, willowy woman stopped speaking and

removed her hands. “Sorry, did I startle you?”

Dar took a breath and forced her irritation down. “No. I thought

this was about done.”

The doctor folded her arms. “Just about,” she agreed, wrinkling her

well-shaped nose in thought. “You don’t much like being touched, do

you?”

Dar scowled a little at being so easily read. “Not much, no,” she

admitted. At least this doctor—Alison was her name?—wasn’t the usual

condescending, iceberg type. “Sorry.”

“That’s all right, Ms. Roberts,” Dr. Alison reassured her. “Some

people don’t. We’re so used to just grabbing what we want and pulling,

we forget that sometimes. Could you tilt your head up and to the

right?”

Dar complied, watching the woman make adjustments to the

machine. The doctor was taller than Kerry but couldn’t have weighed

more than a hundred pounds, so thin that Dar was sure she’d blow

away if the air conditioning cycled too strongly. Her white lab coat

hung loosely on her, and the wrists that extended from it seemed barely

wider than two of Dar’s fingers. The machine whirred again.

“Okay.” Dr. Alison looked down at Dar. “We’re done.” She pushed

the machine arm back and leaned against the padded table on which

Dar was lying. She had hazel eyes and a high forehead made all the

more so by a hairstyle tightly pulled back into a knot. “Why don’t you

sit up and let me take a look at your shoulder, okay?”

Dar obliged, tensing her abdominal muscles and pulling herself

upright, then swinging her legs over the edge of the table. She hopped

off and stood upright, startling the doctor, who took a step back.

“Oh.” Dr. Alison made a face, then smiled. “Somehow, patients

always look shorter lying down. I didn’t expect you to be that tall.” She

gestured toward a side room. “Why don’t we go in there so you can

sit?”

Dar followed her in silence, taking a seat on a lower, but also

padded bench in the examination room. She was still wearing her sling,

but they’d allowed her Tylenol for the nagging headache, and she felt

pretty good at the moment. “Well?”

Dr. Alison had been reviewing something on a computer terminal,

and now she looked up over the screen at Dar. “Well, you want the bad

news first or the good news?”

“Bad,” Dar replied instantly.

“You know, Ms. Roberts, I thought you were going to say that,” the

doctor laughed. “Okay, well, the bad news is that you’ve got a lot of

swelling in that shoulder. Aside from the bone bruise, you also strained

some of the tendons and muscles around there, and everything’s pretty

tense.”

Dar ran that over in her head and decided it didn’t sound life

280 Melissa Good

threatening. “Okay.”

“You’re going to need to do a lot of physical therapy to get the

blood moving in there and get the damaged bits out,” Dr. Alison told

her. “It’s going to hurt.”

Pain was something Dar could live with. She’d worked through

enough injuries in her years of martial arts, after all, and while she

never enjoyed the process, she knew ways of getting past it. “And?” She

watched as the doctor left her console and came over, carefully

unsnapping the sling to release Dar’s arm.

“I need to see what kind of range of motion you have, okay?” Dr.

Alison waited for Dar to nod, then she took hold of Dar’s wrist and

slowly lifted her arm. “Let me know when it starts to hurt.” She first

flexed the arm at the elbow, then gently pulled upward, getting no

reaction from her wary patient. “Okay, that’s what I thought. Now I’m

going to move it out to the side; I think that’s where the problem is

going to be.”

Dar nodded and shifted a little, straightening up as the other

woman carefully extended her injured arm out to the side, then started

to lift it. About halfway, Dar let out a sound somewhere between a

cough and a hiss, and the motion stopped.

“Okay.” The doctor examined the angle. “Well, that’s not too bad,

actually.” She sounded surprised. “Given what I saw in the pictures,

that’s pretty darn good.” She put Dar’s arm back down and started

poking at her shoulder, touching and prodding the skin with absorbed

interest. “You have a very well developed deltoid here.”

Dar’s brow lifted and she eyed the woman warily. “Thanks.”

“I don’t think I’ve seen a structure like this on a female in a while,”

Dr. Alison added. “You’re not doing steroids or other anabolics, are

you?”

Dar glared at her. “Absolutely not.”

“Just asking,” the doctor replied mildly. “No offense intended, Ms.

Roberts. A lot of people do, you know. In my line of work, I deal with

an enormous number of athletes. It’s a standard question.” She walked

over and checked her screen. “You have an incredible bone density, did

you know that?”

How was she supposed to know that? “No,” Dar replied.

“Well, you do.” The doctor typed something. “That’s a good thing.

It’s what kept you from getting hurt worse. You take calcium

supplements?”

Dar’s brow creased. Supplements? “No, I just drink milk.”

“Can’t stand the stuff myself.” Dr. Alison shook her head. “Well,

good for you, Ms. Roberts. You weight train, correct?”

“Yes.”

The doctor nodded. “Okay, I just need to get some stats on you so I

can send them to the therapist. Could you take your shirt off, please?”

It suddenly occurred to Dar why she’d always been more

Red Sky At Morning 281

comfortable with male doctors, an interesting moment of self-revelation

that almost made her start laughing. “What stats does a therapist

need?” she asked, standing up and pulling her T-shirt off over her head

one-handedly. It left her in a pair of gym shorts and nothing else.

“Oh, height, weight, limb len—” Dr. Alison stopped speaking for a

second as she looked up. “Wow.”

Dar’s eyebrow went right up.

“You have great body structure,” the doctor continued

enthusiastically. “You have almost perfect symmetry, did you know

that?” She picked up a tape measure and trotted over. “Outstanding.”

Dar didn’t know whether to feel like a show horse on parade or

what. She held her arms out when told and felt the tickle of the tape

measure as it was run across her back.

“I thought so. Seventy-four inches.” The doctor towed Dar over to a

scale. “Let me get your height and weight.” She pushed the height bar

up and stood on her tiptoes to let the top of it rest on Dar’s head.

“Seventy-two and three-quarters. Yep, I knew it.” Next, she ran the

weights across and nudged the smaller one back and forth until the arm

balanced in the center. “One fifty-six.” She nodded and scribbled. “That

about normal for you?”

“Give or take a few, yes,” Dar replied. “Why?”

“Just curious.” After measuring Dar’s upper and lower arms, Dr.

Alison finished her writing. “Okay, we’re done.” She looked up,

reviewing Dar with an air of scientific satisfaction. “Very nice bones,

Ms. Roberts. Congratulations.”

Dar picked up her shirt and slipped it on. “Thanks,” she muttered.

“But I think it’s my father’s fault.”

“Really?” Dr. Alison smiled. “Are you a daddy’s girl? Everyone

tells me I am.” She straightened her papers and slid them into an

envelope. “I hate that. Don’t you?”

Dar picked up her sling and looked at it, then glanced up at the

doctor. “No,” she said. “I’ve always considered it a compliment.”

“Well, you’re just a lucky woman, then.” The doctor held a hand

out and gripped Dar’s. “Good luck, Ms. Roberts. Keep up what you’re

doing, and I guarantee you’ll be rock climbing into your seventies.” She

nodded briskly. “Any questions for me?”

Dar cocked her head. “Yeah, one,” she drawled. “If you think what

I’m doing is so great, why don’t you do it?”

Dr. Alison blinked. She glanced at herself, then at Dar. Then she

laughed, a touch sheepishly. “I’m a doctor.” She grinned and shrugged.

“We never listen to our own advice.” With a wave, she left the room.

Dar straightened up and looked around at the now empty room.

Okay. She’d gotten her head examined several times, and apparently

her arm wasn’t going to require amputation. A smile appeared. That

meant she could get her ass out of here and go home. She went to the

door and peeked out, seeing no sign of her solicitous orderly with his

282 Melissa Good

ready wheelchair. “Heh.” Dar planned her route and slipped past the

nurses’ station toward the doors.

“DAMN.” KERRY FELT the strain as she hit the seventh floor, her

breath coming short and her legs starting to really burn. “That’s what

you get for slacking off at the gym for the last month, Kerrison. You’re

one lazy son of a biscuit when you want to be.” She sucked in a deep

breath and pushed through the discomfort.

It annoyed her. She’d kept her running up, hadn’t she? Every

morning, without fail, there she was at Dar’s side in the early-morning

cool air. So, okay, she’d cut back on the climbing wall to let her shoulder

heal, and they were between martial arts classes, but still. Kerry

scowled. She’d even kept up with Dar lately... Hey. A thought occurred

to her. Was Dar slowing down on purpose and letting her do that? Dar

wouldn’t do that, would she?

Not to make Kerry feel better, right? White teeth chewed on a lower

lip. Okay, but maybe she did it just to have company, how about that?

Dar would do that, right? Slow down so they could talk to each other,

like they’d started to, using that time to go over problems at the office

and plan their day.

Hmm. Kerry reached the eighth floor and turned the corner, feeling

her heart rate starting to climb. So here she thought she was cruising

along, doing so well. “Looks like I’m going to just have to try harder,

that’s all,” she panted, forcing herself to leap up the next set of stairs

two at a time. She rounded the corner and swung a little wide, a little

out of control toward the door that led to the ninth-floor entrance. She

put out a hand to steady herself, then suddenly blinked as the solid

surface started to move toward her.

Kerry tried to stop, but her momentum was too great and she

ended up crashing into the opening door, knocking herself senseless as

she reeled backward dangerously close to the steps behind her. “Oh!”

She fought for balance, reaching out for the handrail, but the sweat on

her hands betrayed her and she started to fall.

And then, just as suddenly, she wasn’t falling. She was caught and

held in a powerful grip, and her senses scrambled to reconcile the

abrupt presence of Dar’s distinctive aura surrounding her. “Ow.”

“Hey.” Dar’s voice confirmed her dizzy revelation. “Kerry?

Kerrison!”

Oh boy. Did I do something wrong? Kerry felt her knees buckle, and

the next thing she knew, she was on the ground, its cold hardness

pressing against her legs, with her upper body cradled in a nice, warm,

very Dar-smelling nest. She blinked a few times. “Didn’t know seeing

stars wasn’t just an old saying.” She stuttered the words out. “Ow.”

“Easy.” Dar’s voice sounded worried. “Take it easy. Why are you

breathing so hard? Honey? Look at me, okay?”

Red Sky At Morning 283

Kerry obeyed, tipping her head back and opening both eyes, very

glad she did so when she was rewarded with Dar’s concerned face

inches from her. “Wow.” She finally felt her heart rate start to calm.

“Are you ever a sight for sore eyes.” She lifted a hand and gingerly felt

her forehead. “Or a sore head.”

Dar stroked her face gently. “What in the hell were you doing?” she

asked. “You’re all wet.”

“You have that effect on me,” Kerry joked faintly, getting a

halfhearted smile from her lover. “I’m all right. It’s just sweat. I was

running the stairs.”

Dar tugged her shirtsleeve over and wiped the droplets of sweat

out of Kerry’s eyes. It was warm in the stairwell, and the smaller

woman was still breathing hard. “Can I ask why?”

Kerry took a long, shaky breath, then released it. “Seemed like a

good idea at the time?” She gave Dar a wan smile. “I was just working

the kinks out—getting a little exercise.” She settled her back against the

wall and untangled her feet from Dar’s.

“And?” Dar shifted to a more comfortable position. “You decided

to make it a decathlon event instead?”

“No.” Kerry dredged her self-disgust back up. “I was getting tired

after seven measly flights, and it pissed me off,” she admitted. “I’ve

been telling myself what good shape I’m in. Hah.” She forced a laugh

and rolled her head to one side, gazing at Dar. “I’m a wuss.”

“Sweetheart,” Dar laid her good arm over Kerry’s shoulders, “our

floors at work are eight feet high,” she said. “The ones here are twelve.

You just ran up the equivalent of about fourteen flights of steps at full

speed.”

Kerry gazed at the steps, then tipped her head back and looked up.

“Oh.” She felt like an idiot. “Really?”

“Mm-hmm.” Dar gazed fondly at her. “So you’re entitled to be out

of breath. I would have been.” She leaned forward and stuck two

fingers into the collar of Kerry’s shirt, pulling it outward and peeking

inside. “Besides, I really like the shape you’re in.”

Kerry looked down, then up at her. “Really?”

“Really.” Dar released the fabric, transferring her touch to Kerry’s

face. She traced the rounded cheekbones and snub nose delicately,

examining the crystal clear green depths of her lover’s eyes. “You are

the most beautiful person I’ve ever known.”

It was amazing. Kerry felt a little fuzzy happy ball settle inside her

stomach, its tickling presence causing a smile to spread across her face,

achieving an immediate echo on Dar’s. How could a sterile-scented

stairwell be this romantic? “Thank you for telling me that.” Kerry

leaned forward slightly and brushed Dar’s lips with her own, then made

a more solid contact. “Especially since I feel like a slimy, skanky old

pair of gym socks right now, so I know you’re just saying that to make

me feel good.” She gave Dar a wry smile.

284 Melissa Good

Dar studied her in silence, a tiny furrow appearing in her brow. “I

most certainly wasn’t.”

“Dar, c’mon.” Kerry nudged her. “Don’t sit there and pretend I’m

attractive sitting here all sweaty and covered in hallway dirt.” She held

up a hand, which was almost black, then blew her disheveled hair out of

her eyes. “I’m a mess.”

“I think you missed my point,” Dar replied. “Ker, you’ll always be

beautiful to me, no matter what you look like.”

Kerry gazed back at her seriously. “Do you really mean that?” she

asked. “No matter what? Even if I shaved my head, put on fifty pounds,

and got a tattoo across my neck that said ‘Budweiser’?” She kept her

tone light, but she felt the anxiety as she watched Dar’s face, twenty-

five years of her mother’s voice hammering into her conscience.

“Hmm.” Dar cocked her head, giving the vision its due and sober

consideration. “Nope. I think I’d have to draw the line at the Bud

tattoo,” she said gravely. “Maybe ‘Corona’ I could live with.”

Kerry smiled and dropped her gaze, more relieved than she was

willing to admit.

“But as for the rest, yes, I do mean that.” Dar tipped Kerry’s chin

up and forced eye contact. “We’re not going to look like this forever,

Ker. I don’t know how you feel about it, but I want you to know I don’t

give a damn.”

It was ridiculous, Kerry decided, that they were having this

absurdly critical discussion sitting in a hospital stairwell. But Dar’s

speech deserved an answer. “All my life I’ve had it hammered into me

that appearance is what matters,” she said. “And I’d always hoped

that...” a slight shrug, “...being in love would mean more than just being

physically attracted to someone.” She met Dar’s eyes. “For me it is.

There’s something about you that has captured me completely, and I

hope it never lets go.”

Dar nodded slightly.

“So, I don’t give a damn, either,” Kerry went on. “I know I joke

about it a lot. Maybe it was just that I bumped into a cute little

gymnastic boy, and he stroked my ego for me.”

Dar eyed her. “When was this?”

“On the way down the stairs,” Kerry admitted. “He admired my

muscle tone.”

“Ah.” Dar settled back against the wall. “Well, I just had a good-

looking young woman tell me to take all my clothes off.” She eyed

Kerry’s profile, which went suspiciously, suddenly still, save for the

flaring of her nostrils.

“And?” Kerry asked.

“And I spent the next ten minutes being told what a lovely

specimen I was.”

Kerry’s eyebrow lifted.

“Did you know I have dense bones and perfect symmetry?” Dar

Red Sky At Morning 285

asked, arching a brow of her own.

Kerry half turned. “Who is this person?”

A puckish grin appeared. “The orthopedic surgeon.”

“Tch.” Kerry started laughing. “A lovely specimen, huh?”

Dar chuckled. “Nice muscle tone, huh?”

They both simply laughed for a minute. “Oh my God, Dar, I’m

sweaty, and I’m tired, and I want to go home. Are they letting you out

yet?” Kerry finally said.

“They’d better be,” her partner replied. “C’mon. Let’s go share a

sponge and call Dr. Steve.” Dar stood carefully, and held onto Kerry’s

arm as she joined her. “Thought I saw a tube of that bath soap in your

bag.”

“The mango one?” Kerry put an arm around Dar’s waist as they

climbed up the steps toward the tenth floor.

“Mm.”

“You thought right, my little subtropical perfect specimen.”

Dar snorted, then reached down and pinched Kerry’s butt. “Oh

yeah, that’s nice tone all right.”

“Ouch! You wench!” Kerry felt her spirits rise into the bubbly

range. “Wait ’til we get to that sponge. You’ll be sorry.”

“Oh yeah?”

“Yeah.”

“SEND HER IN.” Commander Ainsbright twitched his jacket

sleeves straight and folded his hands on his desk. Aside from the

bandage taped over a gash on his left temple and a bruise the size of a

mango on his jaw, he appeared the very picture of composed military

dignity. He watched as the door opened and Chief Daniel walked in.

“Chief.”

The chief walked to the edge of the desk and saluted, then stood at

ease.“Report,” the commander requested.

“It seems the training exercise caused a great deal of damage in

three areas, sir,” the chief replied. “Primarily in the computer center,

the telecom room, and the programming center.”

The commander nodded. “And?”

“I expect the systems will be down until we can replace about

twenty percent of the hardware,” Chief Daniel said. “Apparently the

backup systems were damaged as well, and we lost a good portion of

our data storage.”

The base commander leaned back and propped a knee up against

his desk. “All right,” he said. “Write up the damages, and I’ll charge the

SEAL program for them. They had their instructions. They failed to

follow them.”

“Yes, sir.” Chief Daniel kept her gaze firmly fixed on the desk.

286 Melissa Good

“Anything else you want to report, Chief?”

“No, sir,” came the quiet reply.

“Anyone asks you for anything, we don’t have it.”

“No, sir.”

“Dismissed.”

The chief turned and left the room, closing the door quietly behind

her. Jeff Ainsbright sighed and shook his head. The phone rang, and he

picked it up. “Yes?”

“Cleanup’s almost done,” a terse voice informed him. “We got

lucky. Damn lucky.”

“Tell me,” the base commander snorted. “You get rid of

everything? We’ll have a security team down on us at 0700 tomorrow

morning.”

“Everything,” the voice answered. “Scrubbed to the bare steel. I

brought a dog in just to be sure.”

Ainsbright nodded. “Good.” His eyes narrowed. “I’ve got those

guards on court-martial for letting that damn bastard Roberts in here

during off-hours. You know how close that was? They were in the

goddamned computer center. I just hope we got everything.”

“We did.” The voice held infinite assurance. “She thought she was

so smart. That data stream she has won’t tell her anything. We made

sure of that.” A chuckle. “Don’t worry, Jeff. All they’ll find is some

ruined equipment. I already reconstructed the database. It’s clean.”

“All right.” Ainsbright nodded. “It was too damn close, I tell you.

We should have shut down the minute that bitch came on the base.”

“You were supposed to take care of that,” the answer came back

sharply. “You and that kid of yours, remember? He was supposed to

distract her. Hell, I thought he’d end up screwing her—”

“That’s enough,” Ainsbright snapped. “Forget about it. We found

another solution.” He checked his watch. “I’ve got to go. Chuck’s ship’s

leaving, and I want to make sure he’s on it.”

“Right. Out of sight—”

“Out of my hair,” the commander snorted. “Bye.” He hung up the

phone and took a deep breath. It had been close. Far too close, and the

problems weren’t over yet. He wasn’t stupid enough to think he was rid

of Dar Roberts, for one thing. She’d dug enough into the base to report

back to Washington, and now it was up to his team to do damage

control.

Negligence? Sure. Someone would be court-martialed for it.

Shoddy record-keeping, sloppy processes. Every base had them, and all

it would generate was a damn study and recommendations as long as

Roberts hadn’t found anything worse.

And she hadn’t. He was sure of it. All he had to do was get Chuckie

out of here, then wait for the rep from DC. Thank God the damn JAG

had called to warn him. With a sigh, he put his hands against his desk

and pushed himself to his feet, wincing at the ache in his bones.

Red Sky At Morning 287

Too dark, he’d been told, to see who’d hit him. “Sorry, sir. It was

just too dark,” the SEAL captain had maintained stiffly. Yeah? Too dark

my ass, Jeff Ainsbright scowled as he circled his desk and headed for the

door.

Only to find it blocked.

He stopped in complete shock and stared at the dark blue-clad

figure standing silently inside the door. There hadn’t been a sound. How

in the hell? He took a cautious breath. “Andy.”

Ice-blue eyes watched him steadily. “’Lo, Jeff,” Andrew drawled

very softly.

Ainsbright took a step back. “Didn’t hear you come in.”

Frighteningly, that caused a smile to appear on the scarred face.

“Folks never do,” the ex-SEAL allowed. “That’s how come I stuck

around this long.” Andrew moved forward toward the commander with

a curiously smooth amble. It combined an economy of motion with an

impression of prowling energy that caused the commander to take

another step back, then turn and retreat behind his desk.

“What can I do for you, Andy?” Ainsbright forced a tense smile.

“I’ve got a meeting I’m due at.”

“On Sunday? You ain’t visiting the preacher now, are you?”

Andrew asked.

The commander hesitated. “No, no, just a lunch date with my

wife.” He was very conscious of the cold menace radiating from his old

friend who, though retired and with all that gray in his crew cut, still

posed a very potent threat he knew he had no hope of countering.

Andrew had always been like that. A big man, made bigger by

weight training and SEAL’s fitness regimen, with lightning reflexes and

lethal combat skills. Cool in action, levelheaded, steady, reliable—but

with a blind spot a mile wide all centered around his family and that

damn stubborn pigheaded bitch of a daughter of his.

Dar was dangerous because she was so goddamned smart. Andrew

was dangerous just because he was dangerous, and anything that

touched or threatened his kid sent him past reason.

“We need to chat,” Andrew told him. “So sit yer ass down.”

Ainsbright sat down slowly and folded his hands. “Andrew, this

ain’t a threat, but I can call the guards and have you taken out of here.

You’re not in the Navy anymore.”

“That’s all right,” Andrew told him. “When I’m done with you, you

ain’t gonna be either.” He sat down on Ainsbright’s desk. “So if you

have half a brain left, you will sit in that chair and start talking about

what you all are doing here.”

Ainsbright looked steadily at him. “Andrew, I have no idea what

you’re talking about. I think you need to leave.”

Andrew leaned closer. “Listen, you jackass. How’n the hell you

think you got that crack on the side of your haid?”

Unconsciously, Ainsbright lifted a hand and touched it.

288 Melissa Good

“Ah took that damn gun you had out of your hands and smacked

you ’cross the face with it,” Andrew continued, standing up and circling

the desk, his temper rising. “So you will, sir, you will tell me what is

goin’ on here that makes a career jack like you point a damn gun at mah

kid!” The ex-SEAL’s voice rose to a low roar. “NOW!”

Ainsbright froze, staring at the dark form looming over him, seeing

the fire in those pale blue eyes surging toward the edges, ready to

consume him. Andrew’s hands were tensed and his body coiled, his

center of balance up on the balls of his feet, full of a stillness that bore

its own warning.

“Andy, take it easy.” Ainsbright kept his voice low. “I’ll talk.”

“Yes,” a low, fierce growl agreed. “You surely will.”

“DR. STEVE.” DAR inhaled, visibly holding her patience. “They’ve

taken enough pictures to star me in the next Sears catalog. I’m fine. Let

me the hell out of here.”

Dr. Steve patted her arm as he reviewed a chart. “Just hold on to

your britches, rugrat. You’ve still got a ton of swelling up in that rock

head of yours.” He made a mark on the chart. “We’re not taking any

chances with you.”

Dar peered over the doctor’s arm to where Kerry was curled up on

the daybed, watching. Her brow creased as she scowled. “I’m not

spending another night in this place,” she decided. “I can sleep just as

well at home.”

Dr. Steve didn’t even look up. “Ain’t got nurses there. Though you

gave the ones here a story to spread around over the water cooler.”

Dar glared at him. “I don’t give a damn,” she growled. “They can

kiss my ass.”

Dr. Steve looked up to see a pair of truculent blue eyes looking at

him. “Lord, you must be feeling better,” he teased her, reaching over

and chucking her on the chin. “That’s the Dar I know.”

Kerry watched in amusement, resting her chin on her forearm. She

could see Dar getting more and more annoyed, and wondered briefly if

her sometimes mercurial lover wasn’t better off going home. “Hey, Dr.

Steve?” she called out.

The doctor turned and put the chart down, walking over to her and

looking down. “How’d you get that bump, Squeaky?” His fingers

touched the side of her head cautiously. “That hurt?”

“A little,” Kerry admitted. “I had a close encounter with a door.

Nothing major.” She took advantage of his proximity. “Dr. Steve?”

“Hmm?” The doctor crouched down and continued to examine her

bump. “You feeling all right, Kerrison? You look a little pasty.” Behind

him, Dar sat up and peered over, her brow creasing.

“I’m fine, really,” Kerry assured him. “Just a little headache, and I

haven’t had my lunch yet.”

Red Sky At Morning 289

“Mm-hmm.” Dr. Steve turned her face a little toward the light from

the window. “Feel a little shaky?”

Kerry sighed. “A little.”

“Uh-huh. When was the last time you had your blood-sugar levels

checked?”

That caught her by surprise. “Um...” She took a breath. “I usually

don’t have a problem.”

“That’s not true,” Dar spoke up.

Kerry peered around the doctor’s arm, annoyed. “Dar.”

“It’s not.” The dark-haired woman gave a little shrug of her

uninjured shoulder. “You get dizzy when you don’t eat, and you know

it.”

“That true?” Dr. Steve asked.

Kerry sighed again. “Sometimes,” she said. “I try to make sure it

doesn’t.” She met his gaze. “I ran out of granola bars today.”

Dr. Steve fished in his pocket and came out with a package of

cheese and peanut butter crackers. He handed it over to her. “Here.”

She accepted them, then changed the subject. “Does she really need

to stay here?” Kerry asked quietly. “I think she’d rest better at home.”

The doctor rested his hand on her knee and gave her a direct look.

“Would you go home if I said no?”

Kerry shook her head, opening her crackers and removing one. She

put it between her teeth and bit down, chewing the salty snack slowly.

“Where she goes, I go.”

Dr. Steve let out a chuckle, then pushed himself to his feet and

returned to Dar’s bedside. “Found you a good match, Paladar.” He

shook his head. “Two of a kind, I can see that.”

Dar tore her eyes from Kerry’s face and looked at him. “What?”

The doctor picked up her chart and made a notation on it. Then he

looked up as footsteps sounded outside, and a young man carrying an

envelope entered. “Ah, that the last of them?”

“Yes, sir,” the man confirmed, handing over the envelope. He gave

Dar a professional smile, then turned and left. Dr. Steve removed some

papers from the envelope and read them, scanning over the first page

and concentrating on the second. Finally, he grunted and folded them

over.

“All right, rugrat.” He turned and put his hands on the bedrails.

“I’ll let you go, on one condition.”

Dar’s eyebrows hiked up in pleased surprise. “What?” She glanced

over at the watching Kerry. “Name it.” The doctor’s attention to her

lover had caused a twinge of unease, even though she knew Kerry was

conscious of her body chemistry and usually had little problem with it.

She had seemed a little wrung out when they’d gotten back, but Dar had

put that down to her stair-climbing.

“You,” Dr. Steve took hold of her chin and forced her to look at

him, “will get your ass in bed and stay there for at least three days.”

290 Melissa Good

Dar took a breath to answer.

“Promise me,” Dr. Steve stated flatly. “I mean it, Dar. This is no

joke. You want to go home? Well, I’ve known you since you were born,

and I know you’ll get more rest there than here with all them nurses

poking at you. But you must—I’m saying must, Dar—stay in bed and let

your body heal.” His manner was unusually no-nonsense. “Yes or no?”

The blue eyes flickered, then narrowed slightly. “Just stay in bed?”

she countered. “Not asleep?”

Dr. Steve warily eyed her. “Flat on your back,” he qualified. “No

gymnastics or anything like that.”

Well. Dar sighed inwardly. That meant three days of using her

laptop, but there was probably enough data and crap she had to sort

through to keep her busy for at least that long. “All right.” She nodded.

“I promise.”

Dr. Steve looked relieved. He reached over and ruffled her hair

lightly. “Okay. I’ll go process your paperwork.”

Dar watched him leave, then looked over at Kerry. “Hot damn.”

Feeling much better, Kerry finished up her crackers and dusted her

fingers off. She got up off the daybed and went over to Dar, curling her

fingers around the bedrails and leaning against them. “Three days,

huh?”

“Three days,” Dar agreed. “You should get plenty done at the office

with me stuck at home.”

“Mm.” Kerry made a noncommittal noise. “Well, let’s get you

packed up.” She slid her hand through the bars and circled Dar’s wrist

with her fingers, rubbing her thumb against the soft skin. “And get you

into that waterbed.”

Dar smiled. “Keep me company there?” She waggled an eyebrow.

Kerry grinned back.

KERRY CHEWED ON a carrot as she watched the large pot of soup

cook. Discharge had taken less time than she’d thought it would, and

they’d gotten home before lunch was served at the hospital.

Which was, she reflected wryly, a good thing, because it was fish.

Now, normally Dar liked fish, and so did Kerry, but as Dar put it, she

liked her fish to be of some identifiable species and not pasteurized

processed cod-like fishcakes.

Ugh. Even the boiled smell coming down the hallway had made

Kerry wince. So she’d been glad when the orderly showed up with a

wheelchair to take Dar downstairs. Of course, it’d taken her ten minutes

of arguing with her lover to get the stubborn woman to sit in the

wheelchair, but they’d finally made it into the Lexus and away from the

hospital.

Dar had been quiet. Kerry suspected she was in some pain, but she

didn’t press her on the subject, theorizing that Dar had been poked and

Red Sky At Morning 291

prodded and messed with almost past her tolerance the last twenty-four

hours and would only resent the mothering.

She won’t resent the soup, though. Kerry poked a wooden spoon in

and gave the mixture a stir. The spicy, rich scent of seafood gumbo

wafted up, and she felt her mouth water in response. “Mm.” She lifted

the spoon and took a taste. “Glad I had a container of this in the freezer,

Chino.”

“Yawp,” Chino agreed, peering up at her hopefully.

“No soup for you.” Kerry took a biscuit from the dog jar and tossed

it to her. “This would make you chuck up your Labrador guts all night.”

Chino crunched on her biscuit contentedly. “Growf.”

Kerry smiled, then turned and pulled two good-sized bowls down

from the cupboard. They were sturdy, a nice shade of bone inside and a

pretty cobalt on the outside. She and Dar had purchased them at the

Mikasa outlet just a few weeks prior on a rare afternoon’s shopping

together. That had been fun, Kerry mused, as she ladled portions into

each bowl. Just a long Saturday that had started with breakfast at, of all

places, McDonalds, and ended with dinner at the Cheesecake Factory.

“And you didn’t get any of that doggie bag, didja, Chin?” Kerry put

the bowls on a small wicker tray and added silverware, then popped the

door on the convection oven and removed a few buttermilk biscuits.

“Okay, let’s go bring mommy Dar lunch.” She picked up the tray and

walked into the living room, where Dar had resumed her nest on the

couch.

“Hey.” Kerry put the tray down on the coffee table. “Hungry?”

Dar lifted her head and sniffed at the bowls. “Is that gumbo?”

“Mm-hmm.”

“Mm.” Dar smiled and settled back against the soft leather. She was

dressed in her pajamas, with a fleece blanket tucked around her and her

laptop resting on her knees. Now she watched as Kerry picked up one of

the bowls and brought it over, settling it into her lap. “Where did this

come from?”

“FedEx delivered it,” Kerry answered without a beat. “Didn’t you

hear them?”

“On Sunday?” Dar asked.

“New service.” Kerry offered her a spoonful, pleased when Dar

opened her mouth and accepted it. “How’s it going?”

“Eh.” Dar chewed a bit of conch and swallowed it. “I don’t know.

It’s...” She reached up and rubbed her eyes a little. “Hard to

concentrate. My head hurts.”

Kerry checked her watch. “You can take a couple more Tylenol,”

she offered. “Or you could just—oh, I don’t know, lie down and get

some rest.”

Dar considered. “Let me try the pills first,” she decided. “I’m really

not tired.” She accepted the spoon Kerry held out and settled the bowl

on her stomach. “Thanks for the soup.”

292 Melissa Good

“Any time.” Kerry ruffled her hair. “You know, you’re not nearly

as bad a patient as I thought you’d be.”

Dar sucked on the spoon and regarded her lover thoughtfully.

“Would you like me to become an unruly curmudgeon?” she asked with

a faint smile. “I could. But I figured it made no sense to have both of us

be miserable.”

“I appreciate that.” Kerry reached over and gave Dar’s thigh a

squeeze. “I just want you to know that I don’t mind taking care of you,

Dar.”

Dark lashes fluttered. “I don’t mind letting you,” Dar said.

Kerry picked up her bowl and sat down on the couch, picking up

Dar’s legs and sliding underneath them. She wriggled into a

comfortable spot, then crossed her ankles and took a spoonful of soup.

“What are we watching?”

“Mpf?” Dar hastily swallowed, then glanced to her left. “Oh. I don’t

know, I was just browsing and I—”

“Good grief, Dar, that woman is almost naked.” Kerry stared at the

screen in fascination. “What in the hell is she doing with that stick?”

“Um.” Dar bit her lip. “I’m not sure. It’s one of those action things.

You know I never watch that stuff.” She watched anyway. “Hey, she’s

pretty cute.”

Kerry glanced at her. “I guess.”

“Looks a little like you,” Dar went on.

“No she doesn’t,” Kerry laughed. “Not unless I spent twenty-four

hours a day for six months in a gym, and got a serious haircut.” She

watched the image on the screen. “Ooh. Nice kick.”

“Mm,” Dar agreed. “Nice outfit.”

Kerry’s eyebrows lifted, and she gave her lover a sideways look.

“Are you hinting at something?”

“Me?” Blue eyes opened a little wider. “Are you insinuating that I

might want to see you in two strips of leather and a pair of floppy

boots?”

A grin tugged at Kerry’s lips. “Would you?”

“Bet your ass I would,” Dar laughed.

Kerry reviewed the screen. “I’d look ridiculous.”

“You’d look mouth-watering.” Dar bit into a chunk of spicy fish.

“Can I have that for a birthday present?”

“Dar!” Kerry blushed, pleased at the compliment but embarrassed

at the same time. “You sound so carnal.”

Dar chuckled, then jumped a little as her cell phone rang. “Crap.”

She balanced her bowl on her lap and put the spoon down, then picked

up the buzzing instrument. “Yeah?”

“Dar!” Alastair’s voice boomed down the line. “Good gravy! What

in the hell happened? Why didn’t you call me? Where are you?”

Dar held the phone away from her ear and grimaced. “When you’re

done yelling, lemme know.” She waited, then, when no other sounds

Red Sky At Morning 293

issued from it, moved the phone closer. “Good afternoon, Alastair.”

“Dar.” He sounded exasperated. “For Christ’s sake, they said you

were in the hospital!”

“I was.” Dar stretched a little. “We ran into a little trouble on the

base,” she said. “I got a knock on the head, they wanted to take some

pictures. No big deal, Alastair.”

“That’s not what I heard,” her boss retorted. “I heard you were

already hurt when you went down there and got knocked out by some

jackass with a gun.”

Dar took a breath, then released it. “You told me to find a

solution,” she said. “I found one.”

Alastair let out a gust of air. “What makes you think any solution

or any problem is worth risking you? Why didn’t you tell me you were

hurt, Dar? You think I give two shits about some half-assed piece of

crap government contract?”

Dar was quiet for a moment. “Alastair?”

“What?” her boss bellowed.

“Thanks for caring.”

There was silence for a few heartbeats, then Alastair sighed. “Well,

damn it all to hell, Dar.”

Time to take back control of this conversation, Dar’s more logical half

asserted. “All right. Now that you’ve called, let me get this over with.”

She composed her thoughts. “We went down there trying to retain the

data evidence. I told you that was the government’s concern, right?”

“Right,” Alastair exhaled.

“Well, I fucked up.” Dar had to pause slightly after saying that, so

unusual was it for her to have to pronounce those words in reference to

herself. “I didn’t find out what was going on first, and we walked right

into both a military exercise and a setup.”

Alastair didn’t even say a word.

“Thank God my father was with us,” Dar went on in a quiet,

unemotional voice. “They knew we were coming, and they were using

the exercise to cover their tracks. With real bullets. If it hadn’t been for

Dad, things would have been a lot worse.”

“So,” her boss’s voice sounded grim, “what’s your analysis?”

Dar watched Kerry’s profile as she sat moving her spoon around in

her soup with her eyes on the television screen. “I was too close to the

problem,” she said, watching Kerry’s movements still. “I should have

backed out of it.”

“Ah.”

“We should have just dropped the results into the government’s lap

and submitted our bill,” Dar went on. “Now we’re going to be involved

in lawsuits at the very least.”

Alastair’s only comment was a sigh. “Anyone else get hurt?”

Dar remembered Jeff Ainsbright’s slumped form. “Not any of our

people,” she replied. “I take full responsibility for this, Alastair.”

294 Melissa Good

“Mm,” her boss murmured. “You always do, Dar. I’ve never seen

you do less.” He considered a moment. “Still and all, we did fulfill the

contract, didn’t we? As far as that request for service?”

“Yes.”

“All right,” Alastair said. “Let’s keep things in perspective, Dar.”

“From a man who was yelling at the top of his lungs when I picked

up the phone, that’s quite a statement,” Dar remarked dryly.

“Well, I was more concerned about you,” Alastair admitted. “The

fact is, we achieved our goal, and we were just going above and beyond

for the customer when things went badly.”

“Alastair,” Dar sighed.

“I’m not making excuses,” her boss snapped. “Easton took

advantage of you when he asked you to intervene, and you know it,

Dar. He was counting on your being personally involved, and he used

that.”

Dar opened her mouth to refute the charge, then closed it again as

her mind ran over what her boss had said. Had he? She looked up to see

Kerry regarding her with a sympathetic look on her face.

“I don’t blame him for that,” Alastair continued hurriedly. “He was

in a tight spot and saw a way out of it. I’d have done the same thing.”

Dar sighed. “Maybe.”

“So, take it easy, all right?”

“Alastair,” Dar replied, “you can tell me all day long I was within

spec, but we both know I wasn’t.”

“Eh.” A verbal shrug came over the line. “We can talk about it later,

Dar. How are you, anyway?”

Dar recognized a deliberate change of subject when she heard one,

but didn’t have the energy to protest. “I’m all right,” she replied. “I had

a concussion, and I messed up my shoulder a couple of days ago. It’s

really no big deal.” Something occurred to her. “I do have to stay home

for a few days, though. I’ll call in for the board meeting on Tuesday.”

“Great,” Alastair said. “Looks like the budget’s right on for the

fourth quarter, and projections are up for next year, thanks to your

network.”

Dar smiled. “Trying to cheer me up?”

A chuckle. “Is it working?”

Dar felt better for having told her boss what was going on. “Yeah.”

“Good.”

Dar held the phone against her ear and took a spoonful of soup.

“How’d you find out about me in the first place?” she asked, around a

mouthful of shrimp.

“Your mother called me,” Alastair told her, a touch of smugness in

his tone.

Dar stopped in mid-chew and almost snorted bisque out her nose.

“My mother?”

Kerry snickered. “Uh-oh.”

Red Sky At Morning 295

“I HAD TO do it,” Jeff Ainsbright stated for the tenth time. He was

seated behind his desk, watching Andrew Roberts’s tall, burly form

pace back and forth. “Andy, you don’t understand.”

“Hell I don’t,” Andrew snapped, turning to face him. “You had to

sell your damn soul out? That what you’re saying?”

Ainsbright sighed and shook his head. “God damn it, Andy,” he

said, “spare me your moralistic hogwash, will you? Maybe you never

wanted to work your way out of that three-bedroom shack down the

row, but I did.”

Andrew glowered at him. “Least what I had, I got honestly.”

“And what was that?” Jeff replied. “You couldn’t even afford to get

your damn wife a new dress most of the time. You never had nothing,

you never left her nothing; you couldn’t even send your kid to college.”

He stood up and poked a thumb at his own chest. “I wasn’t about to live

like that. So yeah, when they offered me some good money to look the

other way, you bet your ass I did.”

“Ah would not have, not for all the damn money in the US,”

Andrew stated flatly. “And what’d it get you?”

“A nice house,” Ainsbright answered. “A nice car. My wife’s a

member of the country club and she loves it. My kid’s a ship captain.”

“You buy him that, too?” Andrew asked sarcastically.

“What’d you ever give your kid?” Jeff taunted. “A used tennis

ball?”

“Care,” the ex-SEAL replied. “And knowin’ what was right and

wrong.” He folded his arms. “I didn’t have to do nothing else. She made

her own future without beggin’ me for handouts.”

Ainsbright rolled his eyes. “You’re a fool, Andrew. You always

were.” He stood up. “All right, look.” A hand lifted. “Yeah, I knew

about everything here. I knew about the shipments, and I knew they

were covering them. But I never had anything directly to do with any of

it, hear?”

Andrew studied him.

“I did what I did for my family,” Jeff stated. “To give them a better

life.”“Now they ain’t gonna have nothing,” Andrew said. “With your ass

in jail.”

Ainsbright snorted. “Not for bad record-keeping, Andy.” He

managed a thin-lipped smile. “That’s all your brilliant little

wunderkind is going to find now.”

Thoughtful blue eyes regarded him. “Think so?”

“I know it. I made sure of that personally,” Ainsbright snapped.

“Despite you getting your ass in the way, that is. I wasn’t after your

damn kid.”

“You had a damn M16 with a scope.” Andrew closed on him again.

“Who were you after?”

“No one,” Ainsbright answered coolly. “It was all part of the

296 Melissa Good

exercise.” He pointed at Andrew. “Which your daughter interrupted

with an unauthorized breach of the base. If anything happened to her

here, it’s her fault, not mine.” He paused. “For that matter, you better

just hope I don’t bring you up on assault charges.”

Andrew blinked. “You do that, and ah will make sure you’ll have

been assaulted for it.”

“That a threat?” Jeff snorted. “Get out of here, Andy. You’re out of

your league, and you don’t belong here anymore.”

Andrew turned and walked to the window, gazing out at the grassy

space before the building. “Ain’t that the truest thing you done said

here today,” he rumbled. “If you ain’t the one who’s running this show,

Jeff, who is?” He turned and eyed the CO, who remained silent. “They

pay you to take the fall for them?”

The base commander shook his head. “I’m not taking a fall, Andy. I

told you that.”

“’Cause you think you out-thunk my kid, is that it?” A smile

twisted Andrew’s face. “Better hope you’re right. I sure never could.”

Jeff snorted. “I’m smarter than you are, Andy. We both know that.”

A slow nod. “That may be true, Jeff. But you ain’t smarter than she

is. So you better be damn sure you’ve got all your tracks covered, or it’s

your ass what’s going to be run up that there flagpole outside.” He

turned and pointed, then turned back and walked over to the base

commander, stopping within a pace of him. “Because she will nail you.”

Their eyes locked. “I’m sure,” Jeff finally said. “I’ve got good

people who made very, very sure of that.” He turned and straightened

his jacket. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, Andrew, I’ve got a lunch date with

my wife.” He gestured toward the door. “I’ll have you escorted to the

gate.” He turned back toward his desk, then stopped dead.

The office was empty.

“Son of a bitch.” The base commander raced to the window and

looked out, leaning out to look up and down. Then he pulled his head

back in and searched the room with anxious eyes. “Where in the f—”

Cursing, he reached for the phone and lifted it, dialing a number

quickly. “Security? This is the base commander. We’ve got an

unauthorized entry. Send a security team to my office and put the base

on alert.”

Chapter

Eighteen

THE ALARM WENT off before dawn, and Kerry reached over

quickly to silence it. It stopped its low buzz, and she let her hand drop

back down onto the pillow as she glanced over at Dar’s sleeping form.

Her lover didn’t stir, her body relaxed in slumber and her

breathing slow and even. Good. Kerry sighed in relief. Obsessively, Dar

had worked until after midnight on what data she had in her laptop,

only surrendering when Kerry coaxed her off the couch and into the

waterbed, where she’d fallen asleep almost in the middle of a protest.

Kerry spent a moment just watching Dar’s profile, outlined by the

pale blue night-light in the bathroom. Then she rolled over and eased

out of bed on the opposite side, twitching the down comforter back into

place. She stifled a yawn with one hand as she made her way into the

bathroom and closed the door quietly behind her before she flipped the

light on.

“Ugh.” Kerry winced and closed her eyes, waiting for a moment

before she reopened them and blinked at her reflection. A very

disheveled, grumpy woman looked back at her, and she stuck her

tongue out at the image.

She had such a damn busy day planned at work. First, she’d have to

coordinate the recovery of whatever Mark had retained in that black

box, assuming Dar remembered how to reassemble the puzzle pieces.

Then she’d have to assign a high security team to work with the

database, reconstructing it meticulously and recording their steps line

by line.

Then, since it was a Monday, she knew there would be at least five

or six major disasters for her to handle, along with the usual running

operations issues. Thank God, Kerry mused, as she splashed water on

her face and lathered up some soap, that Dar’s new network had

reduced her crisis calls by eighty percent, its flexibility and reliability

making her life much more pleasant.

So she’d get some liquid breakfast, throw on her running gear, do

her laps, then shower and head for the office. Kerry dried her face and

nodded at her still scruffy, but more alert-looking reflection. “Right?”

She watched her lower lip poke out as though of its own volition.

Her brow creased. “Okay, what’s wrong?” The lip poked out

298 Melissa Good

further in a pout. “Kerrison Stuart, you are not going to pout because

Dar gets to stay home and you don’t, y’hear me?”

“Growf.” Chino hopped up and put her paws on the sink, peering

up at Kerry as if wondering who her mom was talking to.

“Sure, that’s easy for you to say.” Kerry turned and tapped the end

of her toothbrush on Chino’s nose. “You get to stay here with her.”

Chino’s tail wagged.

“Yeah, yeah. Rufh min fin,” Kerry spoke through a mouthful of

toothpaste.

IT WAS A beautiful morning. Kerry took a deep breath of the cool,

salt-tinged air as she walked down the path to the beach, enjoying the

lack of humidity that made their running uncomfortable, bordering on

brutal during the summer months. When she reached the winding path

that led around the island, she paused to stretch out her muscles, as a

few seagulls drifted by to watch.

It was quiet at this hour, the soft clanks from the marina and the

birds’ curious squawks the only sounds that broke the dawn hush.

Kerry finished her warm-up and started down the path at a slow jog,

waiting for her body to wake up and get into sync before she picked her

pace up and settled into her run.

She’d finally gotten used to this. Kerry watched a small tug move

past the south side of the island as she headed around the marina. In

fact, she’d come to look forward to the time she and Dar set aside for

their joint morning exercise, because it was a great way to start the day

with some peace and quiet.

Okay. Kerry smiled as she rounded the island’s northern side for

the first time. And some companionable togetherness. They’d started

debating current events the past few weeks, and she found herself

missing the company this morning.

How had Dar stood it all those years alone? The thought intruded

itself. Then another thought made her almost stop in her tracks. How did

you stand it all those years alone, Kerry?

Wow. Kerry tried to remember what her life had been like before

she’d met Dar. It had been—well, all right, she guessed. She’d had fun

with her friends at work and with Colleen. She hadn’t been lonely, had

she?

Second lap already? Kerry sighed and nibbled her lower lip. No, she

really hadn’t been lonely. She’d been more like...waiting. That was it.

She nodded to herself. She’d always had the feeling that just around the

bend, just around that next corner, she’d find someone special.

Okay, so it wasn’t around a corner, and the person had barged into

her office intent on firing her, but she’d found it. Kerry smiled and

leaned forward a little, picking up her pace. Faster I go, faster I get back.

Red Sky At Morning 299

DAR KEPT HER eyes closed, aware of the fact that she was alone in

bed. This didn’t make her very happy. The waterbed was comfortable,

but it was a lot warmer and more comfortable if it was full of a certain

blonde woman she knew, who tended to drape nice smelling and cutely

shaped parts of herself all over Dar.

On the other hand, Dar reasoned, she could also smell cinnamon

and the scent of fresh coffee, which meant she was trading off waking

up chilly and grumpy for sticky buns and a cup of Santa’s White

Christmas in her big blue mug.

Hmm.

She heard soft clinks from the kitchen, then the light scuff of bare

feet against tile heading in her direction. It was strange, but she could

actually feel Kerry’s presence as her lover entered the room, bringing

the nice smells closer and combining them with apricot skin scrub and

the clean cotton T-shirt that covered Kerry’s freshly showered body.

Mm. Dar briefly wondered if she could just suck on Kerry and forgo

the sticky bun. She opened one eye. “Morning.”

“Hi there, cute stuff.” Kerry set the small tray down on their

bedside table. On it was the anticipated blue mug and a plate with two

buns. “How do you feel?”

Dar closed her fingers on the knee conveniently close by and

squeezed. “Mm, not bad,” she joked wryly. “Like crap, honestly,” she

then admitted. “I feel like I’ll never get rid of this headache, and my

arm’s killing me. I think I slept wrong.”

Kerry rattled the small bottle on the tray. “I came prepared.” She

removed a small glass from next to the mug. “Here.” She handed Dar

some juice and three tablets.

Dar finished the juice and handed the glass back. “Thanks,” she

said. “You better get dressed.”

“Oh.” Kerry plucked at her shirt, which had an almost life-size

Dilbert sprawled across its surface. “You mean I can’t go to work like

this? C’mon, Dar.”

Dar cocked her head slightly. “Well, okay, hon, but don’t stand

with your back to the light, okay? It’s a little translucent.”

Kerry looked down. “It is?” she asked in surprise. “Where?”

A finger reached out and tickled a very sensitive spot.

“Yeak!” A snorting laugh escaped Kerry. “Okay, okay. I see your

point.” She gazed fondly at Dar. “Let me go get into my monkey suit.”

Dar tangled her fingers in the soft cotton and tugged. “Thanks for

breakfast,” she said. “And you can go to work dressed casual today if

you want. It won’t kill anyone.”

Kerry considered that, then nodded. “Okay, I will,” she decided.

“I’m in the mood for jeans.” She turned and made her way into the

living room, then took the stairs two at a time.

300 Melissa Good

“WHEN’RE WE GONNA see what we got?” Brent asked, sticking

his hands in his pockets and regarding the locked steel box in the corner

of Mark’s office.

Mark didn’t look up from the folder he was writing on. “When Dar

says we do. Go do something, willya, Brent? It’s not going to levitate

out of that box.”

Brent stayed put. “We risked our necks to get that thing.”

Now Mark looked up. “You volunteered.”

“So?” The tech squared a pugnacious jaw. “We still did.”

“And your point is what?” the MIS chief asked. “Look, you

wouldn’t know what the hell was in there even if I did open and link it.

It’s not readable.”

Brent’s brow creased. “Huh? Then what’d we do it for? You mean

we can’t use it?”

“I didn’t say that.” Mark took an impatient breath. “I said you can’t

read it. I can’t read it. Yoda the Jedi Master can’t read it.” He pointed at

the box. “But Dar can. She knows what formula she used to structure

the sector copy. She’s the one who has to reconstruct it, okay?”

Brent looked interested. “Oh.”

Mark leaned back. “Hey. Why the fuck did you go with us?” he

asked bluntly. “You spent the last two weeks blowing shit all over this

office about how you felt about the boss.”

Brent studied him sullenly. “It’s not right.”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah. You, my aunt Matilda, and Dr. Laura with your

homophobic bullshit,” Mark snapped. “All of you can kiss my ass. So

why offer to help out someone you hate so much?”

Brent shrugged. “The Navy sucks,” he commented, then turned and

walked out, leaving a bewildered Mark to stare after him.

“What the hell was that?” Mark asked the empty air. “Why the fuck

do I get all the warped SIMMS in Miami working for me?” He shook his

head and glanced at his screen. “Ah.” An alert showed him that Kerry

had logged into the office systems. He checked a second alarm,

scowling a little on seeing it remain dark. “Shit. C’mon, Dar. I want to

know if we got those bastards, too.”

THE BOAT ROCKED up and down in the very light chop as Ceci

walked along the edge of the deck. Good thing, she mused thoughtfully,

that I’m not prone to seasickness. That would have been a hell of a thing to find out after I talked Andy into this thing, wouldn’t it?

She spotted her husband seated on the very front of the bow,

resting his arms on the railing as he watched the sun rise over the sea.

He was dressed in his shortie wet suit, which glistened with the

seawater that also dampened his grizzled hair and scattered sparkles

over his tanned skin.

“Hey, sailor boy.” Ceci took a seat next to him.

Red Sky At Morning 301

“Y’know, Cec,” Andrew turned his head and looked thoughtfully

at her, “I do believe I do not consider that a compliment anymore.”

Ceci looked at him. “Andy,” she put a hand on his leg, “don’t say

that. A bunch of jackasses shouldn’t take a lifetime of pride away from

you. C’mon now.” She found herself in the weird position of defending

a service she’d never really liked or understood. “You know the vast

majority aren’t like that. They’re like you.” She gazed into the pale blue

eyes. “Well, not just like you.”

Andrew sighed. “Ah remember doing bartering myself back on that

there base.”

“Everyone did,” Ceci laughed. “C’mon, Andy. That’s how we

managed to trade enough for that Christmas party that one year,

remember? When you won that stuffed tiger from Brad at the carnival,

and gave it to Dar?”

Andrew brooded. “How was that different than what this was? Jeff

said he done it for his family. Well, I done that for my family.”

“Hon,” Ceci managed not to smile, “I don’t think even the attorney

general, bless her good, cracker heart, would see tins of peanut butter

and a case of beer in the same light as selling black-market M16s and

cocaine.”

“Mph.”

“Besides, how could we possibly deny Dar her peanut butter?” Ceci

asked. “She ate so much of that, I’m surprised she doesn’t carry a cane

and wear a top hat and spats.”

Andrew laughed wryly in pure reflex. “She surely did like that

stuff,” he agreed, then sighed. “Maybe that’s how it starts, though. Folks

think that’s all right, then it just goes a little further, and further—”

“No.” Ceci shook her head. “There’s a line there, Andy. You and I

both know that. Someone made the decision to cross that line.” She put

a hand on his arm “It just so happens that person was a friend of ours.”

Andrew scowled. “Jackass.”

“Mm.”

“Hope Dar nails his ass t’the ground with a sharpened flagpole.”

Now it was Ceci’s turn to laugh.

DAR LAY QUIETLY in bed, soft New Age music providing a

background as she drowsed, allowing the painkillers to ebb some of the

throbbing from her arm and head. There were a dozen things she could

be doing, she admitted, but it was much easier to do what she’d

promised she’d do, which was rest and allow her body to heal.

It was hard to remember the last time she’d just slept in all day. She

and Kerry kept pretty busy; even on weekends they were out on the

boat, or driving down to the Keys, or...Dar smiled sleepily. Or

shopping.

She’d discovered she liked shopping with Kerry. Even when they

302 Melissa Good

were looking for something totally mundane, like plates, she found

herself enjoying the process. Last time they’d gone to the mall, she’d

even done a little clothes shopping, both she and Kerry having fun

remembering the first time they’d done that, mere weeks after they’d

first met.

And this time they shared a dressing room. Dar chuckled softly as

she indulged herself in a memory of the two of them buttoning and

zipping each other.

And unbuttoning and unzipping.

Dar idly hoped Saks Fifth Avenue didn’t videotape their patrons.

The phone rang, causing her to reluctantly open her eyes and peer

at the table. With a groan, she rolled over and reached out to slap the

speaker button. “Hello?”

“Good morning, Dar.”

Dar let her eyes close again. “Morning.” She returned her mother’s

greeting cordially. “What’s up?”

“Your father’s temper.”

That got one eye open. “Don’t tell me it’s the Priceline.com

commercials again,” she said.

Ceci chuckled wryly. “Actually, his new pet peeve is the erectile

dysfunction minimovies that have been playing recently.”

Dar’s brow wrinkled. “Ew.”

“Mm,” her mother agreed. “At any rate, he took a ride down to the

base yesterday and didn’t come back very happy. Apparently they’re

covering their tracks pretty thoroughly.”

“Um,” Dar tried to dredge up some interest. “Figures.”

There was a moment’s silence. “You doing all right?” Ceci finally

asked warily.

“Pretty much,” Dar answered. “Been laying in bed most of the

morning.”

“Ah. I see.” Ceci seemed to consider this statement seriously for a

little while. “Well, I went to the technological depths of iniquity and

managed to produce a pan of something that might, if you don’t look

too closely, pass as brownies to cheer your father up.”

Dar chuckled in pure reflex.

“Mind if I drop some by?”

Dar lifted her head up and peered at the phone in honest surprise.

For a second, she almost politely declined, then a sudden impulse took

over. “S...sure.” She cast a quick look around. “Place is a mess.”

Her mother laughed audibly. “See you in a bit.”

“Okay,” Dar replied, then heard the line drop. She rested her chin

on her wrist and stared at the phone, then shook her head. “Look out,

Chino. We’re getting a visitor.”

The Labrador lifted her head up and wagged her tail. She was

curled up in her bed next to where Dar was lying.

“My mother’s coming over,” she informed the dog. “And she’s

Red Sky At Morning 303

bringing brownies.” Dar rolled over cautiously and regarded the

ceiling. “Bet if I look outside, it’ll be snowing.”

“Growf.”

“Mm. But if she offers to do the laundry, we’re outta here.” Dar

covered her eyes with one hand. “Scary. Very scary.”

KERRY KNELT BESIDE the lockbox and lifted the security tag,

reading the number off it and recording it on a large manila file clipped

onto the clipboard she was carrying. “Okay.” She stood and wrote the

cataloging entry on the file folder. “Do we have point-to-point

concurrence that this never left anyone’s view?”

“Yep,” Mark said. “I made sure I kept three guys with me to sign

off on it.”

“Good.” Kerry took a step back and dropped into the chair across

from Mark’s desk, crossing one denim-covered ankle over her knee.

“Now we just have to find out if there’s anything useful in there.”

“Yeah,” Mark sighed. “Boss won’t be in ’til Wednesday, huh?”

“Nope,” Kerry said. “And I’d feel better if we did all the analysis

here, rather than have that brought to the house. It’s going to be touchy

as it is.”

The MIS chief nodded. “I’m with you. They get that team into the

base?”

Kerry chewed on the end of her pen. “Yeah. I got a call from that

JAG officer. They’ve been there all day, and so far, it all looks clean.”

Mark snorted.

Kerry acknowledged his derision with a twitch of her lips. “Not

that we don’t already have some data on them. But nothing major.

Mostly bad or shady bookkeeping on stuff like supplies.”

“So, if there’s nothing in this thing,” Mark kicked the lockbox,

“that’s it? They just get off?”

Kerry stood up and exhaled. “If we can’t prove anything, then,

yes,” she agreed. “Or, to be more specific, if we can’t provide

information to the authorities that will allow them to prove it. We’re

just the analysts.”

“Bet Dar doesn’t feel that way,” Mark commented. “Man, I can’t

believe she grew up there. My brain can’t process that.” He glanced at

Kerry. “Weird.”

“Why?” Kerry asked, pausing in the doorway on her way out.

Mark shrugged, a little uncomfortably. “I don’t know. It was like

when she took us out to that little island place, y’know? I just figured

she went through the same kind of growing up around here that I did.

Malls, football games, whatever.”

Kerry studied him. “Didn’t figure her for a redneck?”

Mark scowled. “She’s not a friggin’ redneck. She’s just a, a—”

“Cracker,” Kerry supplied gently.

304 Melissa Good

“No way.”

“Mark.” Kerry came back over and sat down, resting her hands on

her knees and putting her envelope down. “I love Dar. You know that,

right?”

He blushed.

“She’s my best friend, and my partner, and I wouldn’t trade her for

anyone or anything in the world,” Kerry went on. “She’s not

embarrassed by her origins, so why should you be?”

Another shrug. “It’s just weird.”

Kerry sighed. “I think it makes her achievements all the more

spectacular,” she said. “Because she really did start from nothing, and

everything she’s gained has been on her own terms, and by her own

brilliance.”

Mark looked up. “Yeah.”

After a speculative look, Kerry admitted, “I envy her for that. It

must be an amazing feeling to know you’ve totally controlled your own

destiny.”

Mark played with the chip puller he used as a paperweight. “She

has, hasn’t she? I never really thought about that,” he told Kerry. “Hey,

you had lunch yet?”

Kerry let the subject change pass. “Not yet. Want to go down?

They’ve got lamb shanks today.” She stood back up. “I think Mari said

she was going down about now, too.”

Mark joined her and carefully locked the door to his office behind

them. “Not like you could drag that box anywhere, but ya never know.”

“Mm,” Kerry agreed. “You never do know.” She glanced around

the office, and gave the staff there a brief smile. Most smiled back.

Brent just looked away from her.

CECI SELECTED A glass from the cabinet and went to the

refrigerator, opening the door and standing on her tip toes to reach the

handle of the milk dispenser on the top shelf. She watched the glass fill,

muffling a chuckle as it finished. She then took a step back and closed

the door. The condo was quiet, and despite Dar’s disclaimer, seemed no

untidier than it usually did. Which was not at all, save a collection of

laundry awaiting attention in the utility room.

That didn’t really surprise her. Though Dar had maintained a nest

of teenage clutter in her younger years, the room had never been dirty,

per se, just full of stuff. Things that held Dar’s capricious interest, or

things that Andrew had given her, all jealously hoarded in neatly

labeled boxes stacked everywhere.

She’d had time, when she and Andrew had dog-sat, to wander over

the condo, and had found herself smiling at childhood vestiges she’d

found tucked away in inconspicuous corners.

Those things had meant something to her daughter. Ceci studied

Red Sky At Morning 305

the glass of milk, then shook her head and made her way through the

living room and into the bedroom where Dar was resting. She held out

the glass. “Figured you’d need this.”

Dar got caught in mid-chew. She hastily swallowed a mouthful of

brownie and accepted the milk, taking a sip of it to wash down the rich

treat. “Thanks.” She indicated the tray. “Not bad for instant.”

“Mm, yes.” Ceci sat down in the comfortable chair near the bed.

“Shocked the hell out of me, I have to admit.”

Dar grinned slightly. “I know the feeling. I made dinner the other

week and was totally amazed at it being edible.”

One of Ceci’s silver-blonde eyebrows rose. “What was the

occasion?”

Dar hesitated, then shrugged. “Nothing special. I just felt like

doing it.” She was aware of the always perceptible discomfort between

them, and suddenly felt very tired of it. Life was, she’d come to realize,

just too damn short sometimes. “Hey, Mom?”

Ceci detected the change in Dar’s tone, and she leaned forward a

little. “Yes?”

Dar took a deep breath. “We’ve got a pretty lousy past with each

other.”

Uh-oh. Ceci felt her heart move up into her throat. “Brownies

weren’t that bad, were they?” she joked faintly.

That made Dar smile, and she realized her mother was a lot more

nervous than she was. “No.” She glanced down and collected her

thoughts, then looked up. “Can we just forget it all and start fresh from

here?”

It came around a blind corner and smacked Ceci right between the

eyes, leaving a sting as though she’d been hit with a mackerel. She

found herself gazing right into Dar’s intense face, the echo of the

question reminding her strongly of the one she’d asked Andrew the

night they’d been reunited. “That what you really want?” she asked

quietly.

Dar nodded.

Ceci felt absurdly like crying. “I’d really like that, too,” she said. “I

know it sounds ridiculous, but you don’t realize all the good things

about being a mother until you aren’t one anymore.”

Now it was Dar’s turn to be caught off guard. She blinked and felt a

surge of juvenile memory as she stared at her mother’s face. “That’s all

right,” she finally said, a touch of hoarseness in her voice. “When you’re

a kid, you never appreciate your parents until you don’t have them.”

Ceci felt the sting of tears, and she reached out instinctively, laying

a hand along Dar’s cheek. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I’m sorry I

abandoned you.”

Dar sucked in a breath that was almost painful, so tight was the

pressure against her chest. She was caught by her mother’s gaze, unable

to look away. “I’m sorry I didn’t understand the pain you were in.”

306 Melissa Good

The tension lessened. Ceci rubbed a thumb against her daughter’s

skin. “I’m glad we’re getting a second chance at this.”

The surface under her fingers moved as Dar smiled. “So am I,” she

answered softly, glancing away, then returning her eyes to her

mother’s. “I think I like you.”

Ceci bit her lip, a surge of improbable, ridiculous relief almost

making her burst out laughing. “Yeah, I think I like you, too.”

It was turning out to be an interesting day after all, Dar decided

happily.

KERRY SAT BEHIND her desk, one hand propping up her head as

she scrolled through screens of data. She paused to make another sticky

note, punching out the letters with one finger, then continued her task.

“Ms. Kerry?” Mayte’s voice broke into her concentration. “I have

the Navy officer here to see you.”

Ah. Kerry straightened and took a sip of her herbal tea. “Great.

Send him in.” She leaned back in her chair as the door opened and

Captain Taylor came in. He was dressed in his Navy uniform, and he

tucked his hat under his arm as he crossed the carpeted floor to her

desk. “Afternoon, Captain.”

“Ms. Stuart.” The officer inclined his head politely. “May I sit

down?”

Kerry gestured toward the chair. “Of course. How’s it going down

there?”

Captain Taylor shook his head gravely. “I’m afraid we’re going to

come up empty-handed, Ms. Stuart. My team’s been in there for hours,

and they haven’t come up with anything other than the mess that was

left of the computer center.” He paused. “And we have six people who

swear it was just a botched exercise. They even submitted the docs for

the setup and showed me the dummy rounds. Apparently some live

ones got mixed in.”

“Uh-huh.” Kerry took another sip of tea. “Do you believe them?”

The captain gave her a direct look. “Ms. Stuart, it doesn’t matter a

hill of beans what I believe. All that matters is what I can prove. I can’t

prove anything beyond some colossal screw-ups, and some of them

involve your personnel.”

Kerry’s eyebrows lifted. “My personnel?” she asked sharply. “We

didn’t make any mistakes.”

The captain shifted uncomfortably. “The fact is, ma’am, you were

there without the permission of the base commander.”

“Cut the BS.” Kerry smiled kindly at him. “We were there because

General Easton asked us to go there and cover his butt because you

couldn’t get a team on the plane fast enough.”

Captain Taylor made a face, seemingly unconscious of it. “The

general asked that you protect the data. You didn’t. In fact, because of

Red Sky At Morning 307

your presence, its destruction was pretty much guaranteed.”

Kerry pointed a finger at him. “Captain, if you seriously think

you’re going to shift blame to me or to anyone else at ILS for your

inability to maintain military and administrative control of your own

base, think again.” She stood up behind her desk and fixed him with a

resolute stare. “We did the best we could, and you don’t know just what

that best is yet.”

“Ms. Stuart, you don’t seem to re—” The naval officer stopped and

regarded her warily. “What exactly do you mean by that?”

Kerry opened her mouth to explain, then slowly closed it again.

Some instinct was telling her to keep the lock box under wraps, and

she’d learned over the last year that this instinct of hers was usually

right. “We have a lot of data. We’re not finished analyzing it yet,” she

temporized. “We may not have a smoking gun, but we may have

enough to nail the people there most responsible.”

The captain relaxed a notch. “It’s just administrative stuff, though.

The base is clean.”

“For now,” Kerry agreed quietly. “Doesn’t it bother you that stuff

was going on?”

Taylor dusted a bit of lint off his shoulder. “Do we know it really

was?” he countered. “That informant of yours could have been lying.”

Kerry shrugged. “Why?”

“To get someone in trouble. Maybe they’re the ones involved in

some funny business, and they thought bringing in drugs would shift

the attention,” the JAG officer replied reasonably. “C’mon, Ms. Stuart—

do you honestly think we’ve got an entire smuggling operation going

on at a Navy base? Low-grade black market, yeah, I can buy that. But

drugs?”

Well. Kerry thought about it. It was possible, she guessed. They

hadn’t seen any of the smuggling, just the evidence the chief had

brought over. “What about that telecommunications gear that was

ripped out?”

The captain chuckled. “You know, I was thinking about that. You

know what I bet happened? I bet someone in some office somewhere

had a requisition to yank it out, or some wire got crossed, and an order

was cut, and that’s why no one knew about it. Doesn’t that happen in

your company sometimes?”

True. “Sometimes,” Kerry agreed, “but not often.”

“Well,” Taylor stood up, “I’m going to file my preliminary report to

the general. I think we overreacted a little bit here. Comes from putting

civilians into a situation they don’t really understand, I think.”

Kerry’s eyes took on a perceptibly cold glint. “You do that,” she

told the captain with deceptive pleasantness. “By the way, Captain?”

He had turned to leave, but now he paused and glanced back.

“Yes?”

“Where did you go hide Saturday?” Kerry inquired. “I had count of

308 Melissa Good

everyone who was with us, and I lost you after we went into the

computer center.” She held up a clipboard. “I need to know for

my...report.”

His face became a mask. “You must be mistaken, Ms. Stuart. I was

there the whole time.” He turned and walked out, settling his hat

squarely on the top of his head as he went through the door.

“Ooh.” Kerry slowly let out a breath, and crossed her arms. “You

little pinheaded starch-butt.”

“Ms. Kerry?” Mayte asked uncertainly, as she stuck her head

around the corner of the door. “Did you say something?”

“Not to you.” Kerry sat down and sucked down a big mouthful of

her tea. “Mayte, do you have a number for General Easton? If you don’t,

I bet María does.”

“I will get it,” her assistant promised, disappearing quickly.

Kerry chewed her lip, then put her cup down and punched the

speakerphone button, hitting the top speed dial on her console. It rang

twice, then was answered. “Hey.”

“Hey.” Dar’s voice sounded alert and faintly amused. “I was just

thinking of you.”

Kerry felt her train of thought gently derail and move off onto a

siding somewhere. “Were you? How come?”

“Underwear,” Dar replied succinctly.

It wasn’t the response Kerry was expecting. “Excuse me?”

“I’m doing laundry.”

“Oh.” Kerry’s brow creased. “You didn’t have to, Dar. I’d have

done it tonight.” She knew her lover hated doing laundry and avoided

it whenever possible, sending everything she could get her hands on to

the island’s cleaners.

Except things like underwear, of course. Kerry smiled to herself as

she took a sip of tea.

“Mom thinks yours are cute.”

The mouthful of tea was expelled across the desk’s surface,

narrowly missing her keyboard. “What?” Kerry wiped her forearm

across her mouth. “Paladar! Why are you showing your mother my

underwear?”

Dar chuckled softly. “You sound so cute when you’re flustered.”

“I’m not flustered! I’m flabbergasted! Two very different

emotions!” Kerry said. “And you didn’t answer me!”

“Relax,” her lover replied. “She’s just helping me do laundry. It’s

tough with one arm.”

Kerry covered her eyes with one hand. “Oh.” She exhaled, then

paused in thought. “So Mom came by, huh?”

“Mm,” Dar answered.

“Everything okay?” Kerry asked guardedly.

“Very much so,” the surprising answer came back. “We had a talk.”

The pleasure was evident in Dar’s tone. “It’s great.”

Red Sky At Morning 309

“Oh yeah?” Kerry felt a smile cross her face. “Wow. That’s really

good to hear, Dar.”

“Yeah.” Dar let out a happy little sigh. “So, what’s up there?”

Plans suddenly got sidetracked, and Kerry concentrated on the job

at hand. “Ah. I had a visit from Captain Butter-wouldn’t-melt-between-

my-butt-cheeks.”

Dar snorted in laughter.

“He’s already putting together his version of a story to make

everything look like nothing,” Kerry said seriously. “If we don’t have

something in that box, Dar, we really don’t have much.”

“Mm.” Dar sounded serious now, too. “Open it up, then.”

Kerry took a deep breath and carefully asked the question she’d

been avoiding. “I’ll need the algorithm codes. Do you have them?” She

crossed her fingers and toes and bit her lower lip as she waited for the

answer.

“Sure,” Dar replied easily. “My birthday, offset, your birthday.” A

pause. “In hex.”

Kerry’s eyes popped open and she stared across her office with a

look of chagrin. “Oh, you’re kidding.”

“No,” her lover replied. “Those are a bitch to memorize, Kerry, and

it’s not like I had a pad and pencil handy. I picked something I knew I’d

remember.”

Duh. Kerry almost laughed. I should have known. She gazed up at her

ceiling. “Okay, listen, I think I’d rather wait until you got back here to

do it. We can hold them off that long.”

“You sure?” Dar asked. “Yeah, on second thought, let’s give them a

chance to think they’re home free. Then they’ll relax a little.”

“Right,” Kerry said. “Is Mom staying for dinner?”

There was a muffled noise, a low buzz of conversation, then Dar’s

voice came back. “If you pick up Captain Crab’s Takeaway Seal.”

“You got it,” Kerry snickered. “One bucket, coming up.” She hung

up and leaned back, a dozen thoughts zooming through her head.

One remained. “Oh, crap.” Kerry winced. “I hope it wasn’t the pink

ones.”

THE BOAT WAS rocking gently on the tide as Kerry made her way

along the dock. It was very quiet, and she didn’t see anyone around,

even after she stepped up onto the gangway and crossed onto the boat’s

white deck. “Hello?” she called out, looking around for Andrew.

“Dad?”

Silence. Kerry ducked down and stuck her head inside the cabin. It

was quiet down there as well; the worktable, covered in painting

supplies, sitting mutely near the windows. “Dad?”

Still nothing. Kerry stood up and walked across the stern deck,

which had comfortable looking bench seats on either side and a storage

310 Melissa Good

locker in the center that doubled as a table.

“Huh.” She walked over and leaned on the railing, peering down

into the dark blue-green water. “Maybe he went to the dock shop.” She

watched a sea grape float by, lulled by its peaceful bobbing.

Then the water heaved and a hand surged up to grab the railing

between hers, scaring the living daylights out of her.

“Yah!” Kerry squealed, jerking back and scrambling away from the

railing. “Jesus!”

Andrew peered through the metal bars at her and the curious

expression on her face. “Hold on t’yer shorts, kumquat. I sure ain’t the

good Lord.”

Kerry sat down on the center console, and put a hand on her chest.

“Wow,” she laughed weakly. “You got me.”

The ex-SEAL pulled himself up and climbed over the railing, the

boat’s deck rocking a little under his weight. He was dressed in a half

wetsuit and his minimal diving rig, which he shed as he ambled over to

where Kerry was sitting. “Didn’t mean to scare you, Kerry,” he

apologized. “Just wasn’t sure what that shadow was looking over my

rail.” He knelt beside her and put a damp hand on her knee. “You all

right?”

Kerry felt her heart rate start to slow, and she ran a hand through

her hair. “Yeah,” she said. “Boy, a dolphin’s got nothing on you.”

Andrew chuckled. “Long as you don’t smack me in the snout with

no mackerel.” He cocked his head at her. “Didn’t ’spect visitors t’day.”

Kerry abruptly remembered her task. “Ah.” She folded her arms,

holding her news close and cherishing it. “Do you know where your

wife is?”

Andrew’s grizzled brows creased in puzzlement, and he glanced

around at the empty deck. “Figgered she went down to the shops,” he

hazarded. “Why? You know different?”

“Mm-hmm,” Kerry nodded. “She’s at our place.”

“Ah see.” Andrew seemed to relax as he stood up and walked over

to the padded bench, picking up a towel and tousling his short-cropped

hair dry. “Dar need something?” He peeked at her from behind a corner

of the terrycloth.

“No. They were just spending some time together.” A gentle

twinkle entered Kerry’s eyes.

A big grin spread across the ex-SEAL’s face. “For real?”

Kerry nodded.

“Hot damn!” A chortle of joy escaped. “C’mere!”

He held out his arms and Kerry scrambled over and threw herself

into them, not minding the wetness one tiny bit. She felt the laughter as

they hugged each other. “I couldn’t believe it,” she said as they released

each other. “I called Dar, and she sounded so happy.”

Andrew shook his head in amazement. “Damn, that’s good to

hear,” he breathed. “I knew things were getting easier, but I never

Red Sky At Morning 311

figured it would go this fast.”

“Me, either,” Kerry admitted. “They’re both pretty stubborn.”

“Ain’t that the truth,” he chuckled. “You just stop by to tell me

that? Y’coulda just used the land line, kumquat.” He went back to

drying himself off.

Kerry shook her head. “No,” she said. “They asked me to stop and

pick you up for a family dinner.”

Andrew stopped in mid-motion and let the towel fall, his eyes

fastening on Kerry and his eyebrows lifting up. “’Scuse me, young

lady?” he asked in a surprised tone.

Kerry reviewed her statement, then blushed. “Oh crap.” She started

laughing. “That’s not what I meant.”

“Uh-huh.” Andrew snorted. “Damn straight.”

“Speak for yourself.” A slim finger pointed at Andrew. “That got

me in enough trouble the other week.”

Andrew cocked his head at her. “Trouble? I thought them folks

were all right with you and mah kid?”

Kerry smiled briefly. “They are, but a couple of nosybodies saw

you pick me up the other night and thought I was cheating on Dar.” She

chuckled, shaking her head. “What a morning.”

Her father-in-law’s jaw dropped. Then it shut with a click. “That is

not funny.”

“It wasn’t then,” Kerry admitted. “But we laughed about it later on

that night. Dar’s secretary María chewed everyone a new...um...” She

paused. “Anyway...”

Andrew frowned. “Ah do not like that,” he said. “Them people got

no sense at all.” He dried one ear. “Ain’t they got better things to do

than spread all kinds of foolishness?”

Kerry regarded the horizon. “Well,” she pursed her lips, “there’s a

lot of folks there who aren’t really comfortable with Dar and me, and...”

Her eyes narrowed slightly. “A few with personal agendas, too, I

guess.”

“Uh-huh.”

“The guy who saw us was kind of, um,” Kerry blushed slightly.

“He liked me.”

“Ah.” Andrew snorted softly. “Figgers.”

“And the other person doing the most talking kind of used to like

Dar,” she concluded. “But we got it all settled, so...” But she frowned,

Clarice’s continued aggressiveness coming into memory. “I suppose

people will be people.”

“Jerks’ll be jerks,” Andrew amended succinctly. “Ain’t no changing

’em. Like a few we bumped heads with down south.” He shook his

head. “Mah wife ain’t doing no cooking for us, is she?”

Kerry found herself glad of the change of subject. “Actually, I was

told to pick up a bucket of Captain Crab’s Takeaway Seal.” She grinned

at him.

312 Melissa Good

Andrew put his hands on his hips. “Mah wife say that?” He

watched Kerry nod. “Uh-huh. All right then, we’ll just go get us exactly

that.” He draped his towel over the railing and headed for the cabin.

“Y’all just stay put, kumquat. We’ll give ’em some crabs.”

Uh-oh. Kerry sat down on the center console. Is that good or bad? She

nibbled her lower lip as she thought about her father-in-law’s

sometimes peculiar sense of humor. “Dad?” she called down the hatch.

“Yep?” Andrew answered.

“You’re not talking about live crabs, are you?”

“Nope.”

“Or the icky kind, right?”

“’Scuse me?”

“The ones that require medication?”

“What?”

Kerry sighed. “Never mind.” She swung her feet back and forth

idly. Guess I’ll just have to wait and see for myself.

DAR STRETCHED HER legs out along the couch, the cool leather

warming to her bare skin. She settled her arm in its sling and exhaled in

satisfaction. It had ended up being a nice day after all. Laundry had

gotten done, a set of cookies had been dubiously prepared, and she’d

even managed to spend a lot of the day lying down as she’d promised

she would.

“Don’t tell me you watch this,” Ceci commented from the loveseat.

Dar glanced at the television. “Sure. All the time,” she replied. “We

love the croc guy.”

“Dar, he’s a lunatic,” her mother complained. “His brains have all

dribbled out, and he uses cat food stuffed through his ears as a

replacement.” She was curled up in the smaller couch’s confines, a

visible smudge of chocolate present on the knee of her white cotton

pants.

Dar had known better. She had put on a pair of ragged denim

cutoffs and an old gym shirt, so of course she hadn’t gotten a drop of

anything on her. “Nah, he’s not that bad. I like the way he respects

animals.”

Ceci’s silver-blonde eyebrow lifted. “Dar, he doesn’t respect

animals, he sleeps with them.”

Dar pointed. “No, that’s his wife,” she said mildly. “She’s not an

animal.”

“Dar, that’s not his wife. That’s a chimpanzee.”

Dar looked closer. “Oh. Sorry.” She tilted her head. “I saw the hat

and thought it was Terry. It’s hard to tell up in that tree.” She leaned

back against the soft cushion and let her eyes close, more tired than

she’d expected to be. For a while, she’d tried to do a little work in her

office, but after a few minutes her head was pounding, and using only

Red Sky At Morning 313

one hand was driving her nuts.

Oh well. Dr. Steve had warned her about that, right? She’d gotten

off pretty lucky, he’d told her, showing her the scans of her head. The

swelling inside her skull hadn’t really put much pressure on her brain,

but still, it was there.

Expect some blurred vision, he’d said. And the headaches. Maybe a

little dizziness. Dar sighed silently. At least he’d promised it would be

temporary, which was a damn good thing, because it was going to take

a lot of concentration and long hours in front of a keyboard to produce

the analysis everyone and their uncle was waiting for.

Dar felt her breathing slow, and the sounds of the condo faded a

little. She could feel Chino’s warmth pressed against her legs, and if she

concentrated, hear the faint sounds of movement from her mother.

Her mother. Dar freed herself for a moment of thought about that.

She felt a little off balance, thinking about the talk they’d had and the

hours they’d spent together afterward. It had been a curious, almost

weird feeling as they’d both let down barriers and simply gotten along

as two people who had more in common than either of them had ever

realized.

Dar took a deep breath and released it. She frowned as her brain

analyzed the intake of air and detected something unusual on it.

Garlic. Lots of it, and spices, too. Dar opened one eye and peered

around in surprise, almost jumping when the expected empty air was

suddenly filled with a very solid-looking Kerry. “Hey. Where did you

come from?”

“Saugatuck,” Kerry replied with a grin. “Glad to see you’re

behaving and taking a nap.”

Dar frowned. “I wasn’t napping.” She glanced over at her mother,

who muffled a smile. “Was I?” She didn’t wait for an answer. “What the

heck is that smell?”

“Ah.” Kerry turned and pointed toward the dining room table,

which had sprouted some mysterious-looking buckets and assorted

bags. “Crabs.”

“Crabs?” Dar looked over at them, then up at her father. “Crabs?”

Her voice perked up considerably.

“Oh no,” Ceci groaned. “Not those damn things.”

Andrew chuckled. “Yes, ma’am. You did send this here young lady

out for takeaway, and we done did that.” He looked quite pleased with

himself. “Got us three kinds, too, and them taters you like, Dardar.”

“Heh.” Dar eased upright. “All right.”

Kerry winced. “Honey, you’re not going to tell me you actually eat

those things, are you?”

Ceci sighed and covered her eyes. “Hope you got some corn. Kerry

and I can at least share that.” She got up and walked around the couch

to the table to investigate the packages. “Oh, goddess, Andrew. Did you

have to get the hot pepper ones?”

314 Melissa Good

“Heh.” Andrew chuckled, moving across the tile floor to join his

wife at the table. “Yep, I surely did.”

Dar swung her legs off the couch and sat up. “You have to try them,

Ker. They’re great.”

Her lover crouched down between her knees, resting a hand on

either one, and grimaced. “Dar, they look like big old bugs,” she

whispered. “I can’t eat those.”

“Sure you can,” Dar whispered back, leaning forward. “C’mon, I’ll

show ya.”

“Daaaarrrr...” Kerry bit her lip. “Eeeeewwww.”

“Don’t be a chicken,” Dar chided her. “Trust me.”

Easy for her to say. Kerry sighed and gave her partner a hand up,

keeping hold of it as she joined Dar and they walked over to where

Andrew and Ceci were unpacking the bags and buckets.

“Ooh.” Dar pried the cover off one and peered inside. “Yum.”

Kerry peeked over her shoulder at the pile of red-hued, spice-

speckled marine insects, complete with beady little eyes looking back at

her. “Oh,” she moaned softly, and leaned against Dar’s arm. “I’m going

to have nightmares.”

Dar picked up a crab and examined it. “Sure you are.” She deftly

removed a claw, exposing some white flesh. “Here. Suck on this.”

Big round pale green eyes looked up past the curve of her breast. A

tiny squeak issued from Kerry’s throat.

“Go on,” Dar laughed.

Kerry glanced over at her in-laws, who were bent almost double

with silent laughter. “Dar, I can’t suck on that leg. It looks like a

grasshopper leg. I’m going to throw up.”

Dar sighed, removed a bit of the crabmeat, and held it out. “There.

Can you suck on my fingers?”

A sigh. “Oh, God, if you insist.” Kerry closed her eyes and leaned

forward, opening her mouth and closing her teeth gingerly on the bit of

white substance. She closed her lips and carefully tasted it, then opened

her eyes. “Hmm.” It wasn’t at all like lobster or shrimp. It was much

more tender, and... Kerry licked her lips. “Mm.” The spices stung her

tongue pleasantly. “Okay, that’s not bad.”

“See?” Dar sounded triumphant. “Told you.” She sat down and

pulled out a chair for Kerry next to her. “Now, c’mon. Grab a hammer.”

Her lover, who had been heading for the kitchen for a pitcher of

something cold, stopped dead in her tracks. “Hammer?”

Chapter

Nineteen

ANDREW RELAXED, STRETCHING his long frame as he settled

more comfortably in the large leather chair. “So, that’s what that old bag

of wind told me,” he drawled. “All ’bout how he’d been gotten to some

years back, and he just didn’t want to say no.”

The television played softly in the background as the two couples

shared coffee and each other’s company.

Dar shook her head sadly. She was lying on the couch with Kerry

curled up against her, and she had her injured arm draped over her

lover’s body. “Hard to believe.”

Ceci snorted from her perch on the loveseat. “No, it isn’t. He

always was a pompous asshole.” She ignored her husband’s round-eyed

look. “You know it’s true, Andy. He was always wanting to be in

charge. Remember that bowling team he hornswoggled you on to? He

had to be the captain.”

Andrew grunted.

“Bowling?” Kerry opened one eye lazily, so completely stuffed she

wouldn’t have moved even for a fire drill. “I didn’t know you bowled,

Dad.”

“Ah most certainly do not,” Andrew replied. “Damn fool just

would not listen.”

“Andy is so good at everything, Jeff just assumed he’d be a good

bowler,” Ceci told, blithely ignoring another outraged look.

“Unfortunately, Jeff loved to stand behind his team and make

comments.”

“Ah,” Kerry noted sagely.

“That lasted all of one time.” Ceci gave her husband a look. “Until

Andy threw the ball backward.”

“Heh.” Andrew produced a rakish grin, amazingly like his

daughter’s. “Never did hear a man make a sound like that one before.”

“Ow,” Kerry winced. “So you guys were rivals?” she asked

curiously.

Andrew shrugged. “Naw.”

“Yes,” Ceci corrected him. “Don’t look at me like that, Andrew.

You know you were.” She picked up her cup of coffee and sipped it.

“Jeff always had to be first. His family had to be first. His kid had to be

316 Melissa Good

first,” she said. “I think that’s what busted his chops so bad. He tried so

hard, and pushed Chuck so hard, and neither one of you ever had to try

hardly at all.”

Andrew and Dar exchanged glances. “Now, Cec,” Andrew

rumbled, “wasn’t really like that.”

Ceci rolled her eyes. “Yes, it was. The two of you just never

noticed,” she informed her husband and child. “Andy, you made your

grades before he did, got the jobs he wanted, and copped the medals he

coveted, and you never gave two whoops about it.”

Andrew folded his arms across his chest and gave her a sober look.

“And you,” Ceci gazed over at Dar with a half smile. “I’ll never

forget the night Jeff and Sue were over, talking about how Chuck was

going to enlist so he could save some cash for vocational school,

remember?”

Dar nodded. “I remember.”

Kerry turned her head and looked at her. “What happened?”

Dark lashes fluttered as Dar blinked. “It was just a coincidence,”

she murmured. “I’d gotten my acceptance letters that day.”

Kerry studied her profile. “For college?”

Dar nodded silently.

“How many?”

She shrugged. “A couple.”

“Seven,” Ceci corrected her.

Dar rolled her eyes.

Kerry returned her attention to Dar’s mother. “Seven?”

“Mm-hmm,” Ceci agreed. “All full scholarship.” She folded her

hands across her stomach and gazed at her child.

“That was a damn proud day for me,” Andrew said suddenly.

Everyone now looked at Dar, who looked back pensively. “I didn’t

even think about it,” she admitted honestly. “That’s why I dropped

them on the dinner table while they were there and told you.” Her

thumb rubbed idly against Kerry’s side. “I thought it was pretty cool.”

“So did we.” Ceci smiled. “But you didn’t see Jeff’s face,” she

sighed. “He and Sue were so jealous. I’m not surprised, Andy, if he

went along with whatever those crooks wanted, if it finally got him the

good life he’d always craved.”

Andrew shook his head a little. “Don’t make sense. He never did

that poorly, Cec,” he protested. “Collected him plenty of rank, and

pretty good jobs, I figure. He just never wanted to have to work hard for

it.” It was a long sentence for him. “Dardar, you figure you got

something on them people? Jeff thinks there ain’t much chance you do.”

Dar shifted a little, her eyes unfocused in thought. She felt Kerry

twine her fingers around the hand she had draped over her partner’s

body, and she breathed in Kerry’s distinctive scent as the thoughts

tumbled over in her head. “I don’t know,” she replied truthfully. “If we

got everything, and I can reconstruct it, yes.” Her eyes flicked up and

Red Sky At Morning 317

met her father’s. “I’ll have it.”

Ceci leaned forward. “Have what, Dar? What the heck were they

doing?”

An almost introspective look crossed Dar’s face. “Laundering

money,” she answered simply. “Millions and millions of dollars,

funneled from the sale of contraband and government property.”

Jaws dropped.

“You mean to tell me,” Kerry finally said, “they used the

government’s own computer systems to do that?”

Dar nodded. “Feel better about your tax refund?”

Kerry covered her eyes with one hand and groaned.

“Jesus P. Fish,” Andrew blurted.

“Well,” Ceci murmured. “And here I thought maybe you’d found

the truth about Roswell.”

Dar shrugged modestly. “Want me to audit there next?”

KERRY PUT THE piece of paper down on her desk and dropped

into her chair, leaning forward and resting her head in her hands.

What a day. She scrubbed her face wearily. It was Thursday, Dar’s

first day back; and her lover had spent the entire time since seven that

morning holed up in the MIS command center, sequestered in a quiet,

plain office around the corner from Mark’s, refusing to take a break

even though Kerry could plainly see she badly needed one. She’d taken

off her arm sling, and by the very messiness of the dark locks framing

her face, it was obvious she’d been running her fingers through her

hair.

Always a sign of frustration, Kerry knew.

So here she was, about to order in a pile of Thai food in hopes that,

at least, would get her boss to kick back for a few minutes and relax.

Kerry reread the order, making sure she’d gotten everything down, and

quickly typed it into a fax form, which she sent on its way.

To be fair, Dar had been exceedingly good for three days. She’d

kept her promise and remained resting at home, though by halfway

through Wednesday, she was already prowling around the island and

spending a couple of hours swimming in the heated pool.

Her headaches had disappeared, and she’d started to use her arm,

careful not to overstress the shoulder joint. They’d gone out on the boat

the night before and had dinner under the stars, and Dar had remained

alert the entire time; in fact, she’d ended up driving the boat back after

Kerry had fallen asleep on the bow.

The pressure from Washington was getting critical, though.

General Easton had called twice, each time reporting the minor issues

the security team had found and the fact that he was under a lot of

pressure to back off the project entirely.

Someone had gotten annoyed, it seemed, that a private company

318 Melissa Good

was prying into military affairs. If they didn’t come up with something

more significant than fouled-up accounting and some black-market

supplies, the entire contract was in jeopardy.

So, despite the fact that Kerry thought the enforced rest was doing

her partner a lot of good, she had to admit she’d been glad to have that

tall form pacing at her side when she’d entered the building that

morning.

When the phone rang, Kerry glared at it for a moment, then hit the

answer button. “Operations. Kerry Stuart speaking.”

“Good evening, Ms. Stuart.” Alastair’s voice was cordial.

“Evening, sir,” Kerry replied. “How’s Texas doing?”

“About the same as it usually is, this time of year,” Alastair replied.

“Getting on to Christmas.”

“Yeah.” Kerry perked up a little. “And close to Dar’s birthday.” She

leaned forward. “You’re going to send her a card, right?”

A little chuckle came down the line. “Oh, I’m sure she’ll get a few

of those. So, how are things there?”

Kerry sighed. “Slow going,” she admitted. “Dar’s been at it all day,

and to be honest, what she’s doing looks like so much hex gibberish to

me.”

Alastair sighed as well. “Kerrison, Dar’s been hex gibberish to 90

percent of this company for fifteen years, so don’t feel bad.” He paused.

“I’m getting a lot of pressure on this.”

“Mm.”

“It’s not that anyone doubts what we did, but I got a call from the

JAG’s office today. They’re considering filing a reckless endangerment

lawsuit against us.”

Kerry glared at the phone. “Those pissants.”

The CEO chuckled dryly.

“I mean it,” Kerry replied. “They know something’s wrong there,

and they’re just covering their friends’ starched olive very drab butts.”

“Y’know, I think some of your shyness is disappearing,” Alastair

commented. “Must be Dar rubbing off on you.”

“I’m not shy,” Kerry reminded him. “I told Dar to kiss my ass,

remember?”

“And she certainly did tak—” Alastair stopped abruptly. “Good

heavens! I beg your pardon, Ms. Stuart.”

Kerry blinked, also a little startled at the retort. “Uh, that’s okay,”

she told him. “I kind of opened myself up for that, didn’t I?”

Alastair chuckled. “I try to be good,” he said. “Anyway, as I said,

I’m under a lot of pressure, here, Kerry.” He turned serious again.

“They want a meeting tomorrow in Washington. I’m going to have

Hamilton get hold of that JAG officer and shake him up a little, but I’d

really rather not go into the meeting, ah...”

“In nothing but your boxers?” Kerry asked.

“He wears briefs,” Dar’s voice burred. “White cotton ones.” She

Red Sky At Morning 319

closed the door to Kerry’s office and walked over to the desk, hitching

up the leg on her khaki cargo pants before she sat down on the edge.

“Hello, Alastair.”

“Ah. Hello, Dar,” the CEO replied. “Good to hear your voice.”

One of Dar’s dark brows lifted. “Why, you been listening to Eleanor

again?”

“The Navy wants to sue us for reckless endangerment,” Kerry told

her.

A chuckle. “Oh, really?” Dar leaned on her good arm and

addressed the phone. “Who did a bunch of unarmed IS workers

endanger, Alastair?”

“I don’t know. I’m having Ham handle it,” her boss said. “Listen,

Dar, I know you’ve been on this all day, but what’s the word? Do we

have something or not?”

“Alastair, this isn’t an Internet search,” Dar answered, a touch

testily. “It’s a fifty-gigabyte drive array that I’m having to reconstruct in

hex, sector by sector.”

There was a reverent silence following this pronouncement, as

everyone gave the information its due respect.

“And?” Alastair asked briskly.

Dar sighed, and rubbed her eyes. “I’m not done,” she said. “But so

far, so good.”

Kerry got up and walked around the desk. She put her arms around

Dar and gave her a gentle hug and a kiss on the cheek. “You are so my

hero,” she whispered in her lover’s ear. “Can I be you when I grow up?”

Dar blushed, her tanned skin darkening appreciably. “I can’t

promise anything,” she muttered.

Alastair chortled. “Will you let me know tomorrow? They want me

on the carpet first thing Friday morning in DC.”

“I said, I can’t promise anything,” Dar repeated. Alastair remained

prudently silent. Kerry gazed confidently at her. Dar sighed. “I’ll call

you tomorrow after lunch.”

“Right. Have a great night, Dar,” the CEO agreed. “Night,

Kerrison; nice talking to you.”

Dar released the line and gave Kerry a look. “One of these days, I’m

not going to be able to deliver him the River Nile in a coffee cup, and

we’re going to be totally screwed.”

Kerry smiled and reached up to straighten the unruly dark locks.

“You look bushed, sweetie.”

“I am,” Dar admitted with a nod. She blinked, then rubbed her eyes

again. “Ow.”

Kerry gently took hold of her jaw and tilted her head toward the

office light. “Your eyes are all bloodshot,” she informed her lover.

“Hang on.” She went to her desk drawer and retrieved a bottle of eye

drops, then came back. “Hold still.”

Dar patiently did as she was asked, watching the ceiling as Kerry

320 Melissa Good

administered the treatment. She blinked as the liquid hit her eyes,

stinging momentarily as her lover wiped off the excess with a fingertip.

“Thanks.”

“No problem.” Kerry capped the bottle. “These are designed for us,

you know.” She examined the label. “Imagine, an entire product line

based around the IS industry.”

Dar peeked at it. “Wonder if it’s any different from garden-variety

Visine?” She rested her chin on Kerry’s shoulder.

“Probably not.” A smile. “But I felt so virtuous buying it in Office

Depot, along with that gel wrist pad I got you and my new trackball.”

“Mm.” Dar straightened and stretched her back out. “You order

dinner?”

“Yep.” Kerry looked up as her intercom buzzed. She reached

around Dar’s body and hit the key. “Yes?”

“Ms. Stuart, this is Security at the front door. Did you order

something?”

“Ooh. Nice timing,” Dar purred into Kerry’s conveniently close ear.

Kerry managed not to laugh. “Yes, thank you. I’ll be right down.”

She released the button and turned, not moving away from Dar, so that

they ended up nose to nose. It was too easy not to just lean forward the

additional inch, so Kerry did and they kissed.

It was a very pleasant, sensual jolt that followed, and Kerry found

herself enjoying it a lot. It chased away the stress and exhaustion of the

long day and made her smile, especially when she felt Dar doing the

same. “You know.” She backed off a few inches. “I really like that.”

Dar merely smirked.

“Stay here. I’m going to get dinner,” Kerry said.

“No.” Dar patted her cheek gently. “Let me. I need to stretch my

legs. That chair in Mark’s dungeon was made for a dwarf.” She got up

off the desk and headed for the door before Kerry could disagree.

Kerry exhaled. “That crumb,” she commented to the empty room.

“She just conned me out of paying for dinner, didn’t she?”

DAR LEANED AGAINST the elevator wall, watching the numbers

count down. As it was after hours, the annoying music that usually

played in the contraption was turned off, and she could hear the hum

and shush of the mechanism as it worked.

“You’re not even going to think about getting stuck in this thing,

Roberts,” she told her reflection sternly.

The elevator seemed to hesitate, as though it was considering

stopping. Dar glared at the panel and narrowed her eyes. “Don’t you

even think about it,” she rumbled in a low growl. “I’ll take you apart

and make you into a toaster.”

The chastened device obediently kept moving.

Dar smirked at her reflection, her upper body encased in a crimson

Red Sky At Morning 321

short-sleeved shirt tucked into her cargo pants. She reached the bottom

floor and the doors opened, allowing her to exit into the large empty

lobby. She walked across the marble floor and past the fountain toward

the security station, where she could see a guard talking to a man in

casual clothing.

At her approach, the guard turned. “Oh. Ms. Roberts.” He blinked.

“I thought Ms. Stuart was picking this up.”

“Nope.” Dar gave the deliveryman a brief smile and handed him

her credit card. He swiped it efficiently in a handheld device and

offered the receipt to her for a signature. She reviewed the bill, added a

tip, and signed it. “Thanks.”

She accepted the box of food, its spices already sneaking out and

tickling her nose. “Back to the mines.”

The guard chuckled. “Good to have you back, Ms. Roberts. We

missed you.”

Dar swiveled and regarded the man, whom she might have seen all

of twice before. “Why?”

The man blinked at her. “Pardon me, ma’am?”

“Why the hell would anyone down here miss me?” Dar asked

curiously. “Is there a rumor going around that I bring in doughnuts or

something?”

The guard looked around, then took a few steps closer to her. “No,

ma’am, but everyone knows that when you’re here, no matter what

happens, we’re okay.”

Dar studied him in mild surprise. “Everyone knows that, huh?”

He nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Interesting.” Dar turned and made her way back to the elevator,

supporting her tasty-smelling box with her good arm and balancing it

with the other. She punched the button for the tenth floor and watched

the doors close.

THEY ATE IN the ops center, with Dar leaning back in her

uncomfortable chair, her feet propped up on the desk and her container

of spicy chicken and rice nestled in her lap. Kerry was perched on a box

of computer paper next to the desk, and Mark was sitting on an old

mounting rack.

They were alone and it was quiet, the only activity around them in

the operations control room itself just around the corner behind its

secured door. At 8 PM, the office building was emptied of its staff and

only the computer support group was left to tend the servers and

provide support for the other offices around the world.

Mark selected a pea pod, turned it around so the small end faced

him, and took a bite. “This reminds me of the old days, boss.”

Dar chuckled. “The bad old days, you mean.” She deftly used her

chopsticks to transfer some chicken to her lips. “I spent so many damn

322 Melissa Good

hours in this room.”

Kerry looked around. “This room?”

“This used to be Dar’s office,” Mark supplied, with a grin. “I

remember whatshisface, that John whatever-his-name-was, that used to

be the CIO. Remember when he came in here and saw this place the first

time?”

Dar snorted. “Oh, yeah. Took one look at the posters on the wall

and nearly laid a load in his pinstripes.” She looked around fondly at

the small space, its walls at an odd angle due to the room’s position in

the corner space. “Took one look at me and hauled ass right back to

Houston to sign my termination papers.”

“Didn’t help you had your favorite uniform on,” Mark grinned.

“It was after hours,” Dar demurred. “I was going clubbing after

work.”

Kerry had been watching them, her eyes moving from one to the

other like she was at a particularly interesting volleyball match. “Was

this during your rebellious phase?”

Dar waggled an eyebrow at her. “Definitely.” She took a sip of Thai

coffee. “I had on biker boots with more chains dangling from them than

you’d see in two days at the Westminster Kennel Club.”

Kerry covered her eyes as her shoulders shook.

“Mm-hmm. Those were nice,” Mark agreed. “I have a pair.” He

chewed thoughtfully. “Without the chains. They get stuck in my gears.

But I think it was the muscle-T that spooked him worse.”

Dar chuckled and shook her head. “It’s a mystery why the hell I

wasn’t fired that week. What was it that time, the mainframes in Troy?

That whole processing center went down, and they dragged me into it

right before I was leaving. Damn, I was pissed,” she sighed ruefully.

“The bad old days. Things sure have changed.”

Mark looked up at his boss, who had removed her light jacket and

was slouched in her chair in a short-sleeved top and cargo pants, with

hiking boots parked on the desk’s surface. “Uh, yeah.” He tilted his

head and studied her. “You make a lot less noise when you move now.”

Kerry almost snorted soup out of her nostrils as she burst into

laughter. Mark started chuckling, too, at the expression on Dar’s face.

“Hey!” Dar gave them an injured look. “I did grow up, remember?”

“Sorry, Dar,” Mark apologized. “I know it’s a different world now,

but I miss those days sometimes.” He looked contrite. “I didn’t really

mean you look like a teenage punker anymore.”

“Mmph.” Dar appeared mollified. “Yeah, I do, too, sometimes,” she

admitted. “Long days, but we had some good parties, didn’t we?”

Mark nodded, sucking on the end of his chopstick. “The night you

guys were stuck in that hospital, we had the television in here. Sixteen

of us crammed in here most of the night watching.”

Dar fell silent, concentrating on her container. Kerry watched her

face for a moment, then picked up the conversational ball where it had

Red Sky At Morning 323

fallen and rolled between her feet. “That was a pretty scary night,” she

said. “I don’t remember a lot of it; the details are really blurry.”

“You had a concussion,” Dar stated quietly. “It’s probably best you

don’t remember most of it.” She picked out more chicken bits and ate

them. “Just a lot of smoke, and loud noises, and heat.”

They ate in silence for a moment. “Were you scared, boss?” Mark

asked suddenly.

“You bet your ass I was,” Dar replied without hesitation. “Anyone

with half a brain cell would have been.” She glanced up at him. “Why?”

He shrugged. “Just curious. I know I was scared pissless just

watching the coverage,” he replied. “You guys pretty much just got to

that room, then busted out, though, right?”

“Right.”

“No.”

Dar looked at Kerry, who had replied negatively. One eyebrow

lifted. “No?”

“Well...” Kerry leaned her head back against the wall, “I remember

the explosion.” She looked off into the distance. “I remember waking up

and hurting.”

“Dislocated shoulder, right?” Mark commented.

“Yeah,” Kerry nodded. “Dar put that back all right, then we had to

crawl out of where we were and through this little tunnel.” She looked

at Dar, who was busily decimating her chicken and studiously avoiding

everyone’s gaze. “It collapsed on us, and we almost died.”

Mark stared at her. “No shit?”

Dar looked up. “Thought you didn’t remember details,” she

remarked wryly.

“I just remembered that,” Kerry murmured. “Jesus Christ, Dar. You

saved us.” She stared at her lover in bemusement. “How in the hell

could I have forgotten that?”

The pause was awkward this time. Mark cleared his throat. “Shit

like that happens with concussions, I guess. That’s what I’ve always

heard.”

Kerry felt her arm hairs lift as the memory cleared and she pictured

the image of that tiny space with its smell of concrete dust and their

sweat and blood as the wall pressed in on them. She could almost feel

the labored heaving of Dar’s back under her weight as her lover

struggled to breathe and the sudden, distinct surge as her body had

arched, ready to break them out of their prison.

And in that moment, Kerry remembered with eerie clarity now,

she’d had no shred of doubt that Dar would do just that. “Yeah,” she

agreed with Mark’s comment. “I guess it does. Glad I finally shook that

memory loose, though,” she said with a conscious lightening of her

tone, on seeing the tenseness in Dar’s shoulders. “Anyway, it was an

experience I never want to repeat. I was never so glad of anything as I

was to put my feet on the ground after they rescued us.”

324 Melissa Good

“I bet,” Mark chuckled, getting up from his seat. “Hey, I’m going to

grab a Coke, want one?”

“Sure,” Kerry agreed. “Dar?”

Dar nodded. “Sure.”

Mark slipped out the door, leaving so quickly it almost seemed like

an escape.

Kerry waited a moment, then stood up and walked over to where

Dar was seated. “Hey.”

Dar looked up at her from under dark brows and slightly shaggy

bangs.

Kerry knelt. “He’s not very subtle, is he?”

It was the right approach. Dar’s lips tensed, then curled into a wry

smile. “No,” she drawled softly. “He’s not.” She put her food container

on the desk and rested her chopsticks on top of it. Then she leaned on

her chair arm and gave her lover her undivided attention. “So.”

“You didn’t tell me about that.” Kerry put a hand on Dar’s arm and

rubbed her thumb against the skin of it. “You told me about the wall,

and the window, and the children, but not that. Why?”

Dark eyelashes fluttered closed over Dar’s eyes. “Maybe I didn’t

want to remember it,” she said.

Kerry thought about that as she watched Dar’s face. “Okay.” She

leaned forward and brushed her lips against her lover’s. “I can buy

that,” she readily agreed, saving her thoughts for a later time. “But

thanks.”

“Anytime,” Dar replied with a smile. “Now go back and finish your

dinner so Mark can skulk back in here safely.”

Kerry stuck out the tip of her tongue, but got up and resumed her

perch. “What’s the next step,” she consciously raised her voice a little,

“on the data restoral?”

Dar laughed silently. “Once I finish the structural rebuilding, we

have to run data patterns to make sure the damn thing actually works

and I didn’t put a piece back in wrong.”

Like a genie, Mark appeared in the doorway, carrying three cans of

soda. “Hi.” He gave them a cheerful look. “I’m back.” He handed

around the cans. “Damn AC’s going goofy again, Ker. I think they need

to change those filters.”

Kerry sniffed. The air held a distinctly musty scent. “Son of a— ”

She sighed. “What is that, the fourth time this year? Where did they get

the AC plant for this building, Dar, Sam’s Club?”

Dar sighed. “You can’t lay that one on my doorstep.” She resumed

eating her chicken. “One of Alastair’s fishing buddies’ long-lost fourth

cousins twice removed got the contract on this building, and I’ve had

nothing but trouble with it since we moved in.”

Mark shifted. “You thinking of going somewhere else when the

lease is up? I heard rumors.”

“Maybe,” Dar admitted. “I’ve got a couple of proposals on my

Red Sky At Morning 325

desk. West Broward’s got the best one, and they’re promising me

everything, including a private elevator and my own alligator.”

“With a view of the Everglades?” Kerry teased. “I thought you

liked the one you have.”

“Gotta be a down side,” Dar admitted. “And yeah, I do, but I’d be

willing to give it up for someplace I don’t have to have maintenance on

three days a week.”

“West Broward? I like it,” Mark approved.

Kerry pointed a chopstick at him. “You live there.”

“Gotta catch a break sometime.”

“Maybe the rest of us don’t like dodging possums on the way to

work.”

Dar rolled her eyes. “Can we wait until I pick a spot to start this

debate?”

DAR PEERED AT the screen and studied the algorithm. “Okay.”

She typed in a command and viewed the results. “I think that does it.”

Kerry leaned on the back of her boss’s chair and looked. “It’s

done?”

“Yeah.” Dar rubbed her eyes wearily. “What time is it?”

“Two,” Kerry supplied, shifting as she reached around and started

a gentle massage of Dar’s shoulders. She’d tried to get her lover to quit

for the night some four or five hours before, but had no luck. “Dar, your

neck feels like a suspension bridge.”

“I bet.” Everything ached. Dar wished she could sneak in another

round of painkillers, but it had only been two hours since the last set,

and her stomach was already queasy from the medication. The

throbbing in her arm was so bad she almost couldn’t feel the pressure

from Kerry’s hands, though the warmth was definitely noticeable

through the fabric of her shirt. “Mark!”

“Yeah?” Mark stuck his head around the corner. “I’ve got the links

set up here. Hang on. You done?” He came into the room dragging

several large cables behind him. “You wanted a patch directly into the

big box, right?”

The IBM mainframe ran a custom program designed by Dar herself

and was isolated from the rest of ILS’s giant network. It could analyze

the structure of a database design and take it to pieces; she’d used it on

many occasions to locate not only holes in a newly acquired company’s

databases, but also hidden defects that could cause problems during

integration.

“Right,” Dar murmured. “I think I got it back together.”

Mark cocked his head. “You think?”

She shrugged. “Far as I can tell.” In truth, her eyes would no longer

focus on the screen, and she’d been going by instinct for the last little

while. “Let’s find out.”

326 Melissa Good

Mark and Kerry exchanged glances. “Now?” the MIS manager

queried. “It can wait ’til the morning, boss.”

Eyes closed, Dar merely shook her head. “Not with Alastair booked

on a flight at 1:00,” she disagreed. “If we don’t have anything, we need

time to get our asses covered.”

Another exchange of glances. “Well, it’ll take me a little while to

get all the connections secure and the ports configured,” Mark

temporized. “You wanna to take a break for a few minutes?”

“Sounds good,” Kerry agreed quickly. “How about a cup of hot

chocolate?” She tweaked Dar’s ear. “I’ve got a tin of dark Godiva

upstairs.”

Hmm. Dar didn’t feel like resisting the offer. “Okay.” She slowly

got up and stretched, wincing at the audible pops. “Jesus, I’m getting

too old for this.”

Kerry rolled her eyes out of Dar’s range of vision. “C’mon,

grandma. I’ll race you up the stairs.” She put a hand on Dar’s back and

gave her a gentle shove toward the door. They ended up, however, at

the elevator, which was obediently standing open awaiting them. “Ah,

our chariot,” Kerry remarked. “Unless you’d really rather walk.”

“Nah.” Dar ambled inside and pressed the button for the

fourteenth floor. She leaned against the wall while the elevator rose,

then followed Kerry out as the doors reopened. “Wish it was this quiet

all the time.” She glanced around at the dim corridor, empty of even the

cleaning staff by this time. “I think they vacuumed up here tonight.”

Kerry wrinkled her nose at the scent of carpet dust mites clawing

through the air. “Yum. Remind me to talk to the cleaners about using

HEPA filters in those damn machines, will you?” As though in

retaliation, her body expressed its displeasure in a sudden sneeze.

“Yeesh. Listen, go on over to your place. I’ll make up the hot chocolate

and bring it over, okay?”

“Okay,” Dar agreed quietly, turning to her left and heading toward

her office while Kerry turned to the right. She swiped her keycard in the

outside lock and pushed the door open, then continued on through her

outer office and into her inner one.

It was very quiet inside. Her PC was turned off and just the wall

rim lighting was on, leaving the office mostly in starlight. Dar stood

inside the door, then glanced to her right and decided the couch looked

pretty good. She dropped onto it, then swung her legs up and lay down,

stretching her body out fully with a sense of weary relief.

It was a good choice. The cool leather warmed to skin quickly, and

she let out a soft groan now that she was alone and didn’t have to put

on a good front for the troops. It wasn’t as comfortable as her couch at

home, but it was a damn sight better than that office chair, and the

cool quiet of her surroundings soothed the ragged edges of her

temper.

After three days of lazing around at home, you’d think I’d have more

Red Sky At Morning 327

energy than this. Dar scowled up at the ceiling. She hadn’t slept so much

since the last time she’d broken her leg and they’d given her Percodan

for the pain. All right, so it was two in the morning and they’d been

here since seven, but so what? Used to be she could do thirty-six or

forty-eight hours running and not feel this worn out.

Yeah. Dar had to laugh at herself. Back in the days when you used

to live on Jolt and Hershey bars and you never went home because there

was nothing there to go home to. She gazed out the window at the stars.

Isn’t it nicer now that you’re a grownup with a life?

And someone to share it with?

She never even heard Kerry come in. The touch on her arm startled

her, and her eyes popped open to see her lover crouched next to her,

holding a steaming cup in one hand. “Oh. Sorry.”

“Don’t be.” Kerry put the cup down on the end table and smiled. “I

almost didn’t wake you up.”

Dar gave her a puzzled look. “I wasn’t sleeping,” she protested.

“Was I?” She rolled up onto one elbow and captured the mug, taking a

sip of the sweet chocolate. “Mm.”

Kerry patted her arm. “Well, you were giving a pretty good

impression that you were. Maybe you were just resting your eyes,

hmm?” Her lips quirked.

Dar’s quirked back. “No, I was sleeping,” she admitted. “My head’s

killing me. I should just pack it in and go home, but I really want to see

what we’ve got in this thing.” She took another sip, then set the mug

down, licking her lips appreciatively.

“I know,” Kerry said. “Tell you what, why not just sack out here

while Mark does his thing? A nap couldn’t hurt you, could it?” she

suggested.

Dar studied her as a slow smile edged its way across her face. “You

know something, Stuart?”

Kerry blinked at the address. “Uh...what?”

“You’re a pretty damn good Ops VP.”

Confusion colored Kerry’s expression. “Um, thanks,” she replied

hesitantly. “What got me that compliment?”

“Your engineering of a very slick maneuver that ended up with my

ass on this couch.”

Kerry pointed a finger at her own chest. “Me?” Her green eyes

widened innocently.

Dar smiled. “Don’t give me that sweet Midwesterner routine, short

stuff.” She extended a hand lazily and gave her lover a poke in the

belly. “Yes, you.”

Kerry’s smile went from innocent to seductively triumphant.

“Yeah, that was pretty slick, huh?” she chortled softly. “But I wasn’t

lying. There’s the chocolate to prove it,” she pointed. “I just know you.”

“Mm.” Dar wriggled into a more comfortable position and sighed.

“Yes, you do.” She closed her eyes. “Don’t try to lengthen this by

328 Melissa Good

running a redundant loopback test on those ports, okay? Just wake me

up when we’re ready.”

Kerry’s eyes twinkled gently. “You got it, boss.” She got up and

took a seat in the chair next to the couch, cradling her own mug in her

hands. Mark would take, she knew, about an hour to get things ready,

regardless of how long it actually took to connect the systems together.

By then, maybe the nap would help, and Dar would be able to take a

few more aspirin. Kerry sighed. She didn’t like it. She wished they were

home, but she knew how important this was to Dar, and pushing her to

slack off wouldn’t be either appreciated or heeded at this point.

She just hoped the results were worth it.

“IS THAT IT?” Kerry watched the monitor. “It’s all ready?”

Mark pulled his head out from under the console and grunted.

“Yeah,” he agreed tiredly. “You know what, Ker? I think I’m the one

who’s getting too old for this crap. I used to be able to do all-nighters.

Not anymore.”

The blonde woman chuckled wryly. “Yeah, me too.” She leaned

against the machine. “I hope this is worth it, or it’s going to be one very

long day tomorrow.”

He nodded. “Yeah, but you know we won’t really know for a few

hours, right? The first run will just tell us if Dar managed to pull

something out of that mess intact. It’ll take the program about five, six

hours to parse through everything and spit out a report.”

Kerry stared at the screen. “What do you think?”

Mark fiddled with his pen, then shrugged. “Hard to say. If anyone

could, it’d be Dar, but I think she was fighting this one.” He glanced at

Kerry. “That knock on the head still bugging her?”

“A little,” Kerry admitted. “I think it’s a little of everything. She’s

stuck between everything hurting and not wanting to take the pills for it

because they knock her out,” she said. “Just being in pain exhausts

you.”

“Well, the first stage’ll just take a little while,” Mark said. “Ten

minutes, maybe.”

“Ah.” Kerry hadn’t known that. “Good,” she nodded. “Then we can

all go home after we start the run, right?” Nap or no nap, Dar needed to

go home and rest. Hell, Kerry rubbed the back of her neck, I need to go

home and rest. I’m bushed.

Mark sat down on the desk. “Well, theoretically, yeah,” he agreed.

“But I dunno, Ker. This whole project’s got my heebie-jeebie meter

spiking to max. I don’t want to leave this thing running by itself. I’ll

stay here and watch it.” He glanced around. “I keep expecting some

dude dressed in black camo to come out of the walls and zap me.”

The darkened building was a little spooky, Kerry had to agree.

What if the people whom they suspected figured out they might have

Red Sky At Morning 329

kept some information? Would they try to get at them? All sorts of wild

scenarios started to play out in Kerry’s mind. What if they really were

smugglers? What if they were connected with someone really bad, like

the Colombians?

“Kerry?” Mark leaned forward and waved his hand in front of her

eyes. “Yoo-hoo.”

“Huh?” She blinked. “No, I was just thinking. What if you’re right?

What if these people do try something? It’s not like we’re set up for

airtight security around here.”

“You think they will?” Mark asked nervously. “For real?”

“They were shooting for real back there,” Kerry stated. “I don’t

know.” They stared at each other uneasily.

The floor creaked outside, making them both jump. “Shit,” Mark

squeaked. “Shut the door!”

Kerry felt her heart rate double and she turned, realizing that the

door opened outward and she’d have to go out into the corridor to pull

it shut. “I think we’re letting our imaginations get out of hand,” she

stated, “but maybe that’s not a bad idea.” She edged toward the door,

peering out into the darkened area beyond. “No one could get in the

com center, right?”

“Uh...” Mark’s nostrils flared. “Not like your average Joe Delivery

Boy, no, but I’m sure the military has all kinds of crap to get around our

security.”

Kerry paused in the doorway, looking out. It was silent, desks and

chairs crouching dumbly in the gloom. Nothing moved. Kerry suddenly

became aware of a dark, looming object near the ops center door she

didn’t remember being there earlier. She stared at it.

Was that breathing she heard, or was it just the AC? She took a step

out, and her eyes seemed to detect a motion from the still object.

“Mark,” Kerry tried hard to keep her voice steady, “come here.” She

reached for the doorknob and heard a creak. A hand touched her back

and she yelped, then scrambled for the door.

Suddenly, the entire ops center came alive in a shocking blast of

fluorescent light. Kerry slammed herself backward, knocking Mark flat

on his ass behind her, and swung the door shut with startling violence.

She threw the deadbolt on the door and got back away from it, not

trusting even the reinforced steel. “Shit.”

Mark had crawled out of her way and ducked behind the desk.

“You know, they never mentioned this in MIS 101,” he muttered. “Let’s

call the cops.”

“Good idea.” Kerry joined him behind the desk and pulled out her

cell phone.

They heard a sound on the other side of the door and froze, staring

in horror at the lock.

It started to turn, a low rasping sound that ended in a distinct,

harsh click as the bolt retracted.

330 Melissa Good

The door opened. They ducked behind the desk. A voice split the

silence.

“What in the hell are you two doing?”

Kerry lifted her head and peeked over the desk, her body almost

dissolving in relief as she recognized the powerful tones. “Oh.” She

managed a wan smile at her lover. “Hi, Dar.”

Mark started laughing in nervous relief. “Shit.”

Dar entered the room and pushed the door open, crossing over to

them and taking a seat on the desk. “Do I want to know what just

happened?”

Kerry got up and dusted herself off. “Overactive imaginations,” she

admitted with a sheepish grin. “We started wondering if...well, anyway,

there was a noise outside, and I looked, and I saw something I didn’t

recognize...” She walked to the doorway and peeked out cautiously.

“Ah.” Her eyes found her threatening intruder, now masquerading as

an innocent, if covered overhead projector nestled in the corner. “Sorry.

I was about to come wake you up.”

“Mm.” Dar was amused. She watched Mark stand up and brush

himself off. “If we’re done playing Miami Vice, can we run the test

now?” She’d woken a short time earlier and had spent a few moments

splashing water on her face in the bathroom, resulting in a state of

reasonable alertness.

Mark blushed, then started up the interface. “All yours, boss.” He

rubbed his butt cautiously. “Damn, you’ve got a hearty forward block

on you there, Kerry. Ever think of trying rugby?”

Kerry just laughed. “Sorry. I just wanted to get the door closed.”

Dar stepped around the desk and sat down, flexing her hands a

little before she accessed the program files and started the analysis

running. She reviewed her command line, then hit enter and folded her

hands together calmly, watching the screen.

Not much was going on. A little asterisk in the corner spun. Lights

on the black box indicated it was being accessed by the mainframe.

“How long should this take?” Kerry asked quietly.

“Depends,” Dar said. “It’s a fairly complicated structure.” She

watched the screen tensely. “A lot of things could have gone wrong.

One glitch in the line during transfer and the entire matrix can get

thrown off. Without every key in place, the whole thing—” Dar stopped

and stared at the console, which was now blinking a result at her.

“Damn.”

Structure Valid.

Mark let out a whoop. “Hot damn is right.” He slapped the desk,

making both of them jump a little. “Boss, you rock!”

Dar was frankly very surprised. She cocked her head at the screen

as though not quite believing what it said. Given the complexity and her

own state of scattered concentration, she’d had her doubts as to whether

she’d gotten all the sequencing right. It had seemed more and more

Red Sky At Morning 331

likely, as the night wore on and she’d had to redo her actions more

frequently, that she’d made a mistake and would have to start all over

again. In fact, she’d been pretty damn sure of it.

Well, apparently she wasn’t as decrepit as she’d imagined. “That’s

good news,” she remarked calmly. “Now the hard part starts.” She

rapped her head with her knuckles, then assembled what she wanted to

do and typed in a second command to her system. “Go.”

The asterisk returned, but this time Dar slumped back in her chair

and relaxed.

“Now we wait, right?” Kerry perched on the corner of the desk. “To

see if we have anything.”

“Right,” Dar agreed. “We wait.” She paused and looked around the

office. “Listen, no sense in all of us sticking around.”

“No,” Kerry agreed. “Mark said he’d stay and watch.”

Dar had opened her mouth to continue and now she closed it,

giving them both a dour look, realizing she’d been outflanked. “If I

didn’t know better, I’d suspect I’m being coddled.”

“Nope,” Mark jumped in. “I figured once this sucker runs and barfs

up the results, you’re the one who gets to figure out what it means,” he

said. “So the least I could do is watch the pretty lights flash for ya.”

Dar looked at him, then at Kerry, who looked back at her with a

gentle smile. “Okay.” She dropped her hands onto the chair arms and

pushed herself to her feet. “C’mon, Kerry, let’s get a couple hours’

sleep.” She turned toward Mark. “Want me to double lock the doors?”

she teased with a rakish grin. “I think I heard some phantom chicken

men outside.”

Mark cleared his throat. “Nah, I’m fine. G’wan.”

Dar nodded. “Thanks.” She lifted a hand in a half wave. “Call me if

anything doesn’t look like it’s going right.”

“Will do.” Mark settled in the chair Dar had just vacated, and

leaned back. The door closed behind them, leaving him in peaceful

silence.

BEING HOME FELT good. Kerry scrubbed her teeth industriously,

turning as she felt a warm body nearby. “Hfero, Chirf,” she greeted her

pet, who was standing up on her hind legs, peering into the mirror with

Kerry.

“Argorf,” Chino barked, very glad to have her family home.

“What are you guys doing?” Dar wandered into the bathroom

behind her and snuggled up, putting her arms around Kerry’s stomach.

“Giving her pointers, Chino?”

Kerry spit out her mouthful of toothpaste. “No, she’s showing me

you didn’t quite get all the blackberry sauce off her face.” She pointed at

the mirror. “How on earth did she get into the refrigerator, Dar?”

“Opposable paws.” Dar picked up one of the Labrador’s feet and

332 Melissa Good

examined it, getting a kiss for her pains. “Glad you didn’t leave that

container of pasta sauce on the bottom shelf.” They’d come home to find

purplish blobs everywhere and a suspiciously meek-looking dog trying

very hard to appear innocent with a face covered in jam.

“Bad girl,” Kerry scolded their pet. Chino cupped her ears and

folded them downward in an expression only a Labrador could come up

with, looking soulfully at Kerry all the while. “Ooh...you think you have

me so fooled, don’cha?” She had to laugh at the hopeful tail wag.

“Spoiled brat.”

Dar chuckled and rested her chin on the top of Kerry’s head,

hugging her and swaying a little. “Mm...bedtime for nerds?”

Kerry spent a moment just absorbing how wonderful it felt to have

Dar hugging her. Then she turned around in her lover’s arms and the

sensation trebled as she slid closer and returned the hug. “Mm.” She

took a breath filled with the scent of clean cotton and Dar’s distinctive

smell. “Definitely bedtime for nerds.” She took a step forward and

guided Dar toward the waterbed, tumbling onto it with a sense of

exquisite relief.

Dar immediately curled around her, capturing her in a net of long

arms and longer legs, creating a warm nest she snuggled into, letting

out a pleased murmur of contentment.

Dar reached over and turned the light off, ignoring the clock, which

reminded her it was after four. Then she resettled her arm over Kerry,

who squiggled closer and sighed, warming Dar’s chest with a minty

scented breath. The still-nagging aches faded, and she closed her eyes as

her body relaxed at last.

What would the analysis come up with? she wondered drowsily. She’d

thrown the dice on capturing the data she had, hoping it would deliver

to her the mechanism they’d been using to move around the funds that

she’d seen in the accounts. But what if it didn’t? Dar felt Kerry’s

breathing even out and slow, becoming deep and regular as her partner

fell asleep. Curiously, she found herself unconsciously trying to match

it.

She thought about that for a moment, then returned her attention to

their problem. Or at least, that’s what she’d intended to do. But sleep

snuck up on her, ambushing her best intentions and taking her out

before she could form another thought.

Chapter

Twenty

“MORNING.” KERRY GAVE Mayte an apologetic look as she

entered, closing the outer door behind her. “Sorry I’m late.” She shifted

her laptop case to her other shoulder. “Anything blowing up that I

should know about?”

Mayte smiled at her. “There is nothing that I know of. Mamá said

there have been some messages for la jefe, but it is nothing too serious.”

“Good.” Kerry opened the door to her office and went inside,

circling her desk and dropping her briefcase behind it. She collapsed

into her leather chair and nudged the switch on her PC, leaning back

and watching as it booted.

Late or not, she hadn’t gotten nearly enough sleep. Her eyes were

sore, and she could feel a heaviness in her head that made her hope she

wasn’t coming down with something.

Her phone rang. With a sigh, Kerry sat forward and answered it.

“Yes?”

“Hello, Kerry.” Eleanor’s voice sounded a touch on the smug side.

“Did you forget our meeting?”

Oh, pooters. Kerry rested her head on her hand. “Not exactly,” she

said. “We were here on a project until almost four last night. I just got

back in.”

“Four?” Eleanor replied. “Good grief, woman. I can’t think of

anything fun I’d like to do until four in the morning, let alone anything

involved in work.”

“Yeah, well, you know how it is.”

“No, and I’ve got no urge to find out,” the marketing VP said.

“Well, how about a reschedule for tomorrow?”

“Fine.” Kerry rolled her trackball and studied her schedule, now

displayed on her fully booted PC. “How’s 3:00? I’ve got two reviews to

do in the morning.”

“3:00 it is. Try not to sleep through this one, huh? Though I hear the

company’s worth it.” Eleanor chuckled, and hung up.

Kerry had to think about that for a moment before she groaned and

let her head hit the desk with a soft thump. Then she got up and

trudged around the desk, snagging her coffee mug and heading for the

door.

334 Melissa Good

Mayte’s desk was empty when she passed it, as was the hallway

when she ducked across it to the little kitchenette that served the

fourteenth floor. She went to the cappuccino machine and started some

milk frothing, studying it as the coffee poured out of its nearby funnel.

The scent itself made her perk up a little, and she breathed it in, trying

to extract some alertness from it.

“Well, well!” Clarice entered with her own cup. “Everybody was

wondering where you were.”

“Really?” Kerry was very aware of the ragged edges of her temper.

“They could have done something out of the ordinary, like ask my

admin.”

“Where’s the fun in that?” Clarice chuckled. “Not that anyone

blames you, Kerry.”

One, two, three. “Blames me for what?” Kerry asked with studied

innocence, pouring her coffee into her steamed milk and stirring it

gently.

“Sleeping in,” the black woman explained with a grin. “Not with

that bedmate.”

Kerry turned and looked at her. “Clarice, that’s inappropriate,” she

stated quietly.

Clarice’s eyes narrowed slightly, and she let her cup drop to the

counter with a slight bang. “Oh, sorry,” she said. “Here I thought what

you two were doing was inappropriate. Silly me.”

There weren’t numbers high enough for her to count this time.

Kerry walked over and got into Clarice’s space, mustering up as much

attitude as she could, given her sleepless state. “That’s also

inappropriate. One more time, and I’ll put it on your record. You want

that?”

Clarice studied her in silence for a short time.

“Do you?” Kerry repeated.

“No, I don’t.”

“Dar and I keep our personal lives out of the office. Why don’t you

try doing the same thing?” With an almost verbal snap of her fingers,

Kerry turned and walked out, stalking across the hall and jerking open

her door to continue inside.

Fortunately for both of them, Dar’s reflexes were not quite as

burned as Kerry’s were, and she caught the cup of hot coffee as it went

flying from the blonde woman’s grasp as they collided. “Whoa!”

“Crap,” Kerry exhaled. “Sorry.”

Dar carefully handed her back her cup, with only two lonely drips.

“S’all right. Wasn’t your fault—you had no way of knowing I was in

here,” she added reasonably. “So what put a barracuda in your shorts?”

“Grr.” Kerry walked to her desk and put the cup down. “Just a

personnel problem.” She sighed. “Your friend Clarice.”

“Ah.” Dar scrubbed a hand through her dark hair. “I’ll take care of

it. I’ll transfer her to the Nome office. Give me a minute.” She started

Red Sky At Morning 335

back toward the inner corridor that connected their offices.

Kerry intercepted her. “No. No, Dar, this is my problem. I’ll handle

it.”

Her lover eyed her. “Point of fact, Kerrison, this is actually my

problem, and we both know it,” she disagreed.

“Actually,” Kerry went and sat down at her desk, “it’s really her

problem, but she’s my employee and I’ve got to deal with it. I’m not

going to run away from another issue.” She spun her trackball. “How’s

the data dump coming?”

Dar studied her, deciding if she should accept the change of

subject. She walked over and perched on the corner of Kerry’s desk,

reaching out to take her hand and tugging a little to pull her around so

they were face to face. “You deal with it,” she said. “But if it gets to be

too much, you come to me, Kerry. I’m the reason she’s being a bitch to

you. It’s not your fault.”

Kerry pulled their joined hands over and kissed Dar’s knuckles. “I

appreciate the offer.” She rubbed her cheek against the back of Dar’s

hand. “And I’ll remember it.”

“Okay.” Dar ruffled her hair. “The data dump’s going, but it’s

taking sixteen forevers,” she admitted. “I hope we can get something

out of it, or this is going to be one big expensive waste of time.”

Kerry grunted softly. “Do you want to get something, really, Dar?”

she asked in a quiet voice. “Sometimes proof is not all it’s cracked up to

be.”

Dar looked at her. Kerry’s face was pensive, and the weight she

carried on her shoulders from the choices she’d made was evident to her

partner’s watching eyes. Without a word, Dar leaned over and gave her

a kiss, then a brief hug, before she stood and headed back to her own

office.

Kerry reached up to touch the spot where Dar’s lips had been, and

found a smile somewhere. “Kiss my ass, Clarice,” she announced wryly.

“Just kiss my Republican WASP ass.”

IT WAS DARK outside, and the MIS office was very quiet. Only one

light was on, in the small office that once had been Dar’s and was now

temporarily again as she worked on her database project.

She leaned back in her chair and propped one knee up against the

desk, reviewing the screen with tired eyes. An entire screen of

characters faced her, white letters on a dark background that didn’t

change no matter how many times she read them.

With a soft curse, she got up and stretched out her back, careful not

to jar her shoulder as she circled the tiny room with weary, slightly

rocking paces. Finally she stopped and gazed at the wall, studying the

spidery traces of the network diagram—her network— that was tacked

up in all its glory.

336 Melissa Good

Her cell phone rang. Dar turned and leaned against the wall,

unclipping the instrument from her belt and answering it. “Yeah?”

“Hello, Dar!” Alastair’s voice sounded, as always, resolutely

positive. “How are things going?”

“Lousy,” Dar admitted.

“Ah.” Her boss cleared his throat. “No luck, huh?”

Dar gazed at the computer, aware of being balanced on a knife of

decision. After a moment, she inhaled, aware of the sting as the knife

cut her. “Wish I hadn’t had any,” she said. “It’s all there, Alastair.”

All there. She’d been wrong. Uncle Jeff had known, and more than

that, he’d used knowing to buy Chuck his boat. There was no way to

hide any of it—and Dar had in fact been more than a little shocked at

herself for wanting to.

“Ah.” Alastair absorbed the information and the silence that

followed it. “Well, we knew it wasn’t pretty, Dar,” he said briskly. “But

we did what we got paid to do.”

“Yeah,” Dar agreed quietly.

Another silence ensued.

“But?” Alastair ventured.

“But what’s the price for it, Alastair?” Dar asked. “There’s a lot of

dirt in here a lot of people, very powerful people, won’t want dumped

into the sunlight. What about us?”

“Us?” Alastair asked. “As in you and me?”

Dar snorted, walking across to the desk and plopping back down

into her chair. “Us as in the company. Thirty percent of our contracts

are with the government, Alastair. You want them all pissed at us?” She

looked at the screen, reaching over to scroll her mouse down a few

clicks. “Is it worth it?”

This time, it was Alastair who was quiet for a span. “Y’know, I

don’t think I ever thought I’d hear you say something like that,

Paladar,” he said. “Don’t tell me you’re getting soft in your old age.”

A faint, brief smile crossed Dar’s face. “Maybe.” She exhaled. “Or

maybe I just don’t want to bury old friends today.”

“Ah.” The CEO acknowledged her reluctance. “Well, the company

can stand the glare, Dar. We just did our jobs. The brass can be upset at

the results, but not the methods, and given your natural bias, they can’t

even fault the process.”

“Bias?”

“C’mon, Dar,” Alastair said. “At any rate, I know I can leave this

decision in your hands, and I want you to know—whatever you decide,

I’ll back you a hundred percent.”

Gee. Thanks. Dar tipped her head back and regarded the ceiling.

“Gee, thanks,” she repeated audibly into the phone. “You have a nice

day too, Alastair.”

Her boss chuckled briefly. “I know how you feel, Dar,” he said.

“Had to sit in your seat once myself, and it’s not easy.” His voice grew

Red Sky At Morning 337

more serious. “But that’s why they pay us the big bucks, lady. You

know it and I know it. So you just make your best decision, and we’ll

take it from there.”

Dar accepted the mild rebuke with a slight nod of her head. “Yeah,

I know,” she acknowledged. “It’s just been a long week. Maybe Kerry

was right after all; I was too close to this.”

Alastair gave that statement its due and proper regard. “Or maybe

you’ve just swallowed a few too many painkillers,” he suggested.

“Sleep on it, Dar. Don’t choose now. Just go home, relax, and wait for

sunlight to make your decision.”

Dar’s sensitive ears caught the sound of the elevator doors

opening. “Good idea,” she said. “I’ll do that, Alastair.” She cocked her

head, listening for Kerry’s distinctive walk and smiling when she heard

it. “I’ll let you know what I decide.”

“Right-o, Dar,” Alastair said. “G’night.”

“Night.” Dar watched as Kerry’s figure filled the doorway of the

small office.

“Say good night to Kerrison, too,” Alastair’s voice added, before a

solid click indicated the line cutting off.

“W—” Dar looked at the phone in startlement. “How in the hell did

he know you were here?”

“Ahh.” Kerry looked as tired as Dar felt. She entered the office and

dropped into the chair across from her boss, unbuttoning the top button

of her shirt and loosening the collar as she did so. “You smiled when

you saw me. It makes your voice all different.”

“It does?” Dar responded in a slightly amazed tone.

“Yes, it does,” Kerry said. “How’s it going?”

Dar sighed. She propped her head up on one fist and looked across

the desk at her lover. “I need a hug.”

Kerry got up and circled the desk. “Nicest request I’ve had all day.”

She willingly perched on one arm of Dar’s chair and wrapped herself

around her lover, giving her the requested squeeze. “How’s it going?”

she repeated, glancing across to the monitor.

Dar threaded one arm under Kerry’s knee and let her head rest

against the blonde woman’s chest. “I recovered the data,” she answered,

after a brief pause. “Alastair says it’s up to me to decide what to do with

it.” Kerry exhaled, resting her cheek against the top of Dar’s head.

“You going to decide now?”

Dar shook her head.

“How about we go home, then? I’m pooped,” Kerry said.

“Okay,” her lover agreed.

They sat there in silence for a little while, only the soft squeak of

the chair audible as they rocked gently together.

“Wanna go get some ice cream?” Kerry finally said.

Dar perked up a little. “Mm.”

338 Melissa Good

“That little parlor on the beach? You, me, and a sundae?”

“Oh, yeah.” Dar finally smiled. “Lead on. I’m right there with you.”

After Dar carefully locked down her data, they got up and left the

room, shutting the lights off. Arm in arm, they walked to the elevator,

leaving the problem temporarily behind them.

THE PARLOR WAS busy, but they found a table near the back

windows and settled into it. Dar half turned in her seat and leaned her

back against the window, easing her arm onto the table for support.

Despite the crowd, a server wound her way over to the table

immediately and presented herself, giving them both a big smile. “Hi

guys! Tough day?” she asked sympathetically. “Haven’t seen you in

here in a few weeks.”

Kerry gave the girl a wry look, acknowledging there were worse

places to be a regular at. “We’ve been swamped,” she agreed. “Two of

the usual.”

“You got it.” The girl scribbled something on her pad. “Want a

couple Cokes while you’re waiting?”

“Sure,” Kerry agreed, leaning back and extending her denim-

covered legs as the girl left. The parlor was a simple place—tile floors

and Formica tables lending it a cafeteria look, along with fluorescent

lighting that did not flatter it any.

But the ice cream was rich, and completely overindulgent, so when

they visited they dismissed any lack of décor as merely incidental.

Kerry actually liked its plain functionality. It reminded her of a small

corner drug store she and her sister used to frequent on their way home

from school, with its cracked vinyl stools and chipped counter. They’d

gone there enjoying the illicit thrill of it, knowing if their parents found

out, they’d both be punished in a heartbeat.

Made the sodas taste better, she’d always sworn. The memory

brought a smile to her face, even after all this time.

“What’s so funny?” Dar asked, her fingers plucking idly at the

paper napkin on the table.

“Life, sometimes,” her partner responded. “I was just thinking how

in my life, whenever something was supposed to be bad for me, I went

right after it,” Kerry added. “Ice cream sodas, chocolate, beer—”

“Me.” Dar snuck it in craftily.

Kerry looked at her, then laughed. After a moment, Dar joined her

as they both enjoyed the moment together. “Yeesh, how true that is.”

Kerry wiped her eyes. “Me, the Midwestern Republican rebel.”

“You forgot Christian,” Dar reminded her, reaching casually over

and capturing Kerry’s hand.

“Ah, yes.” Kerry twined fingers with her. “Twelve years of

orthodox indoctrination just so I can sit here in South Beach holding

hands with you.” She rolled her head to one side and regarded Dar. “It’s

Red Sky At Morning 339

funny, though. One of the things they try so hard to teach you is to do

‘the right thing.’ What they never tell you is how to know what that is.”

Dar nodded somberly. “I know what you mean.”

Kerry leaned on the table a little. “Dar, you don’t really feel sorry

for those guys, do you? I mean, yeah, they were friends of yours once,

but remember being in that hospital, okay? And remember how all of us

almost got in a lot of trouble because of them.”

The waitress returned with both their sodas and their ice cream.

She set them down, and the women applied themselves to the serious

business of eating for a moment before Dar decided to answer.

“I know they’re wrong, Ker,” she said, licking a bit of hot fudge off

her spoon. “But yeah, I do feel sorry for them. Maybe I wouldn’t have at

one time in my life, but I do now, and it’s your fault.”

“My fault?” Kerry looked up in surprise, getting the words out

around a mouthful of banana split.

“Your fault.” Dar dabbed a bit of whipped cream on Kerry’s nose.

“You gave me back my conscience,” she said. “Now I have to make

peace with it before I have to go do what I need to do.”

“Oh.” Kerry ate a bit of chocolate ice cream. “Is that a bad thing?”

Dar tapped the spoon on her lower lip, a thoughtful look on her

face. “No,” she decided, shaking her head and spearing a cherry. “Just a

damned inconvenient one sometimes.”

Ah. Kerry reflected on that. Life was damned inconvenient

sometimes, if she thought about it. She just had to take the good with

the bad, and make her best choices. She sucked on her straw and

nodded a little to herself, almost feeling a sense of reconciliation with

one of hers.

Almost.

THE SUN PEEKED slowly over a lightly ruffled gray ocean. Across

an almost empty beach, a seagull wheeled, searching for a little

breakfast for himself.

Dar sat near the shore, leaning against a half-buried, mostly dead

tree, and watched the bird circle. Beside her sat her briefcase, on which

she rested one elbow as she dug idly into the sand with her bare toes.

It had been a long night for her, lying in the darkness with Kerry’s

warm body pressed against hers as she went over and over her options;

how they might play out, and what the consequences could be. She’d

finally gotten up and showered, dressing as a sleepy Kerry nuzzled her

back and wishing the day was already over with.

She’d then come out here, to this beach, to let the cool morning

breeze clear her head. It was the same beach she’d come to the night

she’d almost fired Kerry, the same beach she’d been coming to for years

when she needed a few minutes to ground herself, here within sight of

the vast Atlantic that had been her playground since before she could

340 Melissa Good

really remember.

Maybe that’s why she’d always been so damned sure she belonged

in the Navy. Dar sighed. Even as a young child, there had never been a

doubt in her mind that one day she’d be out there, living on the sea just

like her father. It had been a world she’d been completely comfortable

with—a world she’d been proud to be a part of.

Nowadays, it was considered a little old-fashioned to be patriotic.

Dar ran her fingers through the grainy sand, plucking out a bit of dried

coral and examining it. Her father was, though; once upon a time, she

had been, too.

Now? Dar’s lips pressed briefly together. With a slight groan, she

pushed herself to her feet and shouldered her briefcase, walking slowly

across the sand to the beckoning waves. She kept going until the water

covered her feet, the incoming tide washing over her legs up to her

rolled up pant legs, bringing with it the clean, tangy scent of the sea.

A bit of seaweed wrapped itself around her ankle, its touch a little

prickly. Dar gazed off into the dawn, letting the onshore breeze blow

her hair back as the sun lit up the waves.

KERRY SAT AT her desk, cupping her hands around a steaming

mug of hot tea as she watched the sun rise through her window. She

looked up as a knock sounded on her door, a little surprised. “Come

in.” The door opened and Mark stuck his head in. “Morning, Kerry.”

Kerry’s blonde eyebrows lifted. “You’re here early.”

“Yeah,” the MIS manager agreed. “You, too.”

“C’mon in,” Kerry repeated. “Dar’s on a plane up to DC, so I

thought I’d get in here and get some stuff done before the phones start

ringing.”

Mark entered and crossed the mahogany carpet, settling in the seat

across from Kerry’s desk. “Did she get what she needed from that

array?”

“I think so,” Kerry said. “Now she’s just got to decide what to do

with it. Sticky political situation, you know?”

Mark nodded. “Yeah. Speaking of.” He folded his hands together

and rested his chin on them. “You figured out what you want me to do

with Brent?” he asked.

“Is he here?”

“Yeah.”

Kerry exhaled. “Okay, send him over. I’ll talk to him,” she replied.

“Maybe we can get some communication going. I...” Another sigh. “It’s

really too bad, because he’s a good tech.”

“Yeah,” Mark agreed. “He’s just got some weird hang-ups,” he

said. “And talking about that crap—someone else is talking shit around

the place.”

Red Sky At Morning 341

Kerry covered her eyes with one hand. “Karnak says ‘Clarice.’” She

opened her fingers and peeked at Mark. “Am I close?”

“She’s a bitch,” the MIS manager stated flatly. “I didn’t like her

when she was chasing after Dar the last time, and it pisses me off that

she’s walking around here spouting crap.”

Kerry leaned back in her seat and sipped her tea. “Don’t hold back,

Mark. Tell me how you really feel,” she remarked wryly. “I know. It’s

really taken me by surprise, because I always thought she was a good

worker; never had a problem with her before.”

Mark looked slightly uncomfortable. “She really had a thing for

Dar,” he said. “Everyone knew it. Dar finally called her on it in a big

meeting we had. Big time.”

Ahh. Kerry winced. “She didn’t mention that part.”

“You know Dar.” Mark half shrugged. “Clarice finally got over it. I

don’t blame Dar, but it was pretty public and I guess now Clarice feels

like, well, shit, after all that crap, and now—”

“Now us.” Kerry nodded. “Yeah.” She sighed again. “And that puts

me in a really awkward position. But I guess I have to do something

about it, huh?”

Mark looked around carefully. “You could just tell Dar,” he said in

a low voice. “Let her handle it. After all, she’s, like...in the middle of the

whole thing.”

Yes, she could tell Dar and let her handle it. But Kerry’s whole being

resisted that, and in her heart she knew she’d lose a lot of respect for

herself if she backed down on this one. “She’s offered,” she told Mark.

“But the woman works for me, so it’s my call.”

Mark didn’t look surprised. “Okay,” he said. “I’ll send Brent over.”

He stood up. “Lots of luck.”

“Thanks.” Kerry shook her head as he left. Feeling the tension creep

up her back and knot her stomach slightly, she turned her chair and

looked out over the water. It was a great view, she reflected, and it fit

the spacious office to which her position entitled her, but along with

those perks came the responsibility of making the hard choices. She had

a much better understanding now of how Dar had come to be the way

she was, as a leader.

Leaders had to step back and see the big picture. For the greater

good of the company or sometimes just because of hard dollars and

cents reasons that fell within their areas, they had to make decisions

that hurt individuals. “What would you have done, Kerrison, if you’d

had to integrate a half-rate little software development services

company with mostly mediocre employees and a pissant ops manager

who told you off?” She drummed her fingers on the arm of her chair.

“Damn, I was lucky she liked me.”

Another knock at the door interrupted her musings. Kerry gazed

plaintively at the horizon. “Luckier sometimes than others, however.”

She said, “C’mon in.” As the door opened and Brent entered, she turned

342 Melissa Good

her chair and put down her cup. “Hello, Brent,” she greeted. “Sit down.

Let’s talk.”

Warily he walked over and took a seat, edging back as far away

from her as he could. “If you’re gonna fire me, could you please do it

quick?” he said. “I wanna miss traffic.”

Kerry sighed. It was going to be a very long day.

DAR GLANCED AROUND as she walked through the Pentagon,

feeling a bit conspicuous even though her civilian dress blended in with

that of a good percentage of the workers. She’d called Gerry from the

airport and he was expecting her, but she felt a curious sense of

reluctance as she walked down the austere hallway.

She recalled the last time she’d been here, picking up the

government contracts that had, in the end, allowed her to salvage

Kerry’s former company and permanently piss off the regional sales

manager she’d upstaged. A smile appeared briefly, and she squared her

shoulders as she opened the door to Gerry’s outer office and gave his

admin a nod.

The woman smiled at her and pressed a button on her phone.

“General, Ms. Roberts is here.”

“Is she? Great. Send her in.” Gerry’s voice boomed through the

intercom.

Dar walked past the woman’s desk and opened the inner door,

entering and closing it behind her as Gerry put down the folder he’d

been looking at and came around the desk to meet her. “Morning,

Gerry.”

“C’mere, girl.” He opened his arms and enfolded her in a hug.

“First things first. How’s it having your daddy back?”

Dar put down her briefcase, forgetting about its contents for a

moment. She returned the hug. “Awesome,” she replied simply. “When

are you going to come down and visit? They’ve got a boat they’d love to

show off to you.”

“Ah, munchkin. You got no clue how glad I am.” Gerry rubbed her

back and gave it a pat. Then he pulled back and looked at her, shrewdly

reading the expression on her face. “Bad news, eh?”

Dar nodded.

Gerry exhaled, releasing her and stepping back to perch on the

edge of his desk. “Well, you tried, Dar. Can’t fault you for it,” he said.

“Did a damn risky thing. I’m glad no worse happened.”

Dar picked up her briefcase and laid it on his desk, releasing the

locked latches and opening it. She lifted out a thick sheaf of papers

secured with a binder clip and dropped it on the blotter pad. “Don’t

thank me yet.”

“Eh?”

“It’s there.” Dar closed her case after removing a square box and

Red Sky At Morning 343

putting it next to the paper. “Hard and digital copy.” Her eyes lifted

and met his. “I got all of it out of there.”

Gerry was visibly stunned. He slowly got up and circled his desk,

sitting down in his chair and staring at the paper. “Did you?”

Dar put her case on the floor and sat in the visitors chair across

from him. She leaned back and folded her arms, exhaling for a long

moment. “I took a copy of the computer core before they came in and

trashed the place,” she said. “I was able to reconstruct it.”

Gerry was silent for a long while. He pulled the stack of paper over

and turned it around, flipping through a few of the pages. “Huh,” he

finally murmured. “Dar, you skunked me. I figured I was going to have

to bat my way out of a bunch of starched shirts looking to hang me for

hiring some civ company who didn’t know their butts from a deck

mop.”

Dar’s face twitched slightly. “You hired the best,” she said quietly.

“You got what you paid for.” Aside from the knowledge of what the

information represented, Dar couldn’t deny a bit of pride in herself for

doing what most people would have considered pretty damn near

impossible. It had been, by anyone’s measure, a brilliant piece of

reconstruction.

The general nodded slowly, pursing his lips. “Can’t argue with

that, my friend,” he said. “But now I’ve got a whole ’nother kettle of fish

I’ve got to deal with.”

Dar nodded. “I know.” She folded her hands. “Wasn’t what I

expected either.”

Gerry got up and paced behind his desk, visibly disturbed. “Damn

it,” he said. “This’ll blow out all over the damn place. Papers’ll have a

damn field day.” He snorted. “Congress’ll have a damn field day with

me, after that last mess.”

Dar simply sat and waited, having gone over the same issues all the

way during her trip up from Florida. After a minute, however, she

cleared her throat. “Can’t you handle it under the table?”

Gerry looked at her. “Once, sure. Now? Forget it. More leaks in this

place than in my wife’s noodle strainer.” He sighed in disgust. “Well,

let me get the legal folks in here. Sit tight.” He picked up the phone and

dialed a number.

Dar drummed her fingers on one knee, just wanting it all to be

over.

“IT JUST AIN’T right,” Brent muttered.

Kerry rested her chin on her hands, gazing at him with wry

exasperation. “Brent, it’s not really any of your business, you know?”

“That ain’t so.” Brent kept his eyes on the edge of the desk. “Not

when you big shots just parade around, pushing it out in everybody’s

faces. It’s not fair.”

344 Melissa Good

There was, Kerry acknowledged, a grain of truth in what he said.

“Look, Brent,” she sighed, “Dar and I do our best to keep our private

life private. I’m sorry I wasn’t thinking when I came into Ops that night,

and that’s my fault. I made a mistake.”

Furtively, he peeked up at her. “That’s right. It’s wrong.”

“Love is never wrong, Brent,” Kerry said. “I’m sorry if that doesn’t

mesh with how you were brought up, but you know, it doesn’t mesh

with how I was brought up, either.” She got up and circled her desk,

watching him edge back nervously. “Sometimes you just have to learn

to live with things. My question to you is, can you live with this?

Because if you can’t, and you continue to do things like spread false

rumors about me or about Dar, then you can’t work here.”

“I didn’t spread no false nothing,” Brent protested. “All I said was

you were meeting with some guy after dark here. It was true!”

“Why would you even tell anyone that?” Kerry queried.

“’Cause you were touching him all over! What was anybody

supposed to think?” Now Brent was righteously upset. “Wasn’t me who

said all that other stuff,” he added. “Go and find that other stuck-up

woman, that one from Chicago. She’s the one who told everyone you

was—I mean, she said about cheating and all that. I just said what I

saw.”

Ah. Some of the pieces clicked together. Kerry felt a slow burn of

anger start. “You mean Clarice?”

“If that’s what her name is, sure,” Brent said. “She heard me telling

one of the techs, and then she was off and yabbling to everyone.

Thought it was one big joke.”

Kerry walked to her side table and poured herself a glass of water,

more to give herself a chance to think than because she was thirsty.

“Okay.” She turned, leaning against the table as she sipped from the

glass. “But that doesn’t answer the question. Can you do your job here

or not?” One problem at a time, Kerry. One problem at a time.

Brent slid a bit lower in the chair. “I don’t want no trouble.” He

averted his eyes again. “I do a good job here.”

Kerry returned to her desk and seated herself facing him. “That’s

right, you really do, Brent,” she agreed. “You’re one of the best techs we

have, and that’s why I was so disappointed about what happened. I like

you.”Very slowly, his eyes lifted to meet hers.

“I don’t want you to leave. But I also don’t want you to be so

uncomfortable around me, or around Dar, that it makes you crazy,”

Kerry continued, in a gentler voice. “So you think about it, and you let

me know, okay?”

Brent was silent for a moment, then he finally nodded. “All right.”

He got up and scuttled around the chair. “I got stuff to take care of.”

“Thanks for coming by, Brent.” Kerry dismissed him. She waited

for the door to close behind his stocky form, before she let her eyes

Red Sky At Morning 345

narrow and her fingertips drum on her desk. “That,” she spoke aloud,

“was the easy one.” With deliberation, she got up and headed for the

door.

DAR STOOD WITH her arms folded, looking out the window of

Gerald’s office. Behind her, the general was hashing over her data with

a tall, constipated-appearing major from the military legal office. The

major wasn’t happy. Gerald wasn’t happy.

Hell, I’m not happy. Dar observed a black and yellow bird settle onto

a branch outside, its mouth opening in song she hadn’t a chance of

hearing.

“Ms., ah, Roberts.”

Dar turned to face the major. “Yes?”

“The security group that reviewed the base reported back to us a

very different story than what you present here,” the major stated. “We

found some small infractions, yes, and my office was preparing

administrative sanctions against the base commander, but nothing close

to what you are alleging.”

“I,” Dar stated flatly, “am not alleging anything. I’m just an

information services professional who is tendering information to you.

If that information looks bad, that’s not my fault.”

The major watched her warily. “We found no indication of major

offenses at that base,” he repeated. “There was no hint in any of their

systems of any of this.”

“Exactly why I asked Paladar to retrieve the records,” Gerald

interrupted him. “Figured if there was anything dicey, butts would be

covered post-haste.” He tapped the report. “Now, Ted, let’s call spades

spades. We got a problem here.”

The major looked even more constipated. “General, I’m sorry, but I

have to call these ‘facts’ into question. I refuse to believe an entire

intelligence team could have failed to find even a hint of this.” He threw

his hands up. “This could all be fabricated!”

Both of Dar’s eyebrows shot up and she started forward, pausing

when Gerry put a calming hand on her arm. “What would be the point

in that?” Dar demanded.

“Well, Ms. Roberts, your company has a certain reputation to

maintain.” The major gave her a smug look. “Busting the Navy would

certainly put a shine on your cap, wouldn’t it?”

“Easy, Dar.” Gerry put his arm over Dar’s shoulders. “This nitwit

in a starched suit has no idea who he’s talking to.”

“Sir!” the major protested.

“You listen here, youngster.” Gerald rode over him. “Dar and her

people didn’t risk their hides to get this stuff out for the likes of you to

pooh-pooh it. Now, this’s the real stuff. I don’t like it, you don’t like it,

and believe me if you don’t believe her, Dar doesn’t like it. But there it

346 Melissa Good

is, and now you, sir, have to deal with it. Go kick some kiester and stop

wasting my time.”

“Sir,” the man rested his hands on the table, “let’s just think about

this for a minute.”

Dar straightened and circled around to the other side of the table.

“If I didn’t know better, I’d say you just didn’t want to blow their little

scam. You in on it?”

The major stood up dead straight, his jaw clenching. “How dare

you.”

Dar lifted her hands and spread them out to either side of her.

“Government has a certain reputation to maintain, doesn’t it?

Appropriations? Budgets? Scandal’s always bad for the expense

account, isn’t it?”

“Dar.” Gerald gave her a warning look. “Now, I know Ted here just

wants to cover our butts. Don’t blame him. Once he gets a look-see at all

this, I know he’ll do the right thing.” He turned and stared directly at

the major. “Isn’t that right, Ted?”

The major glared at Dar.

“Ted?” The general stepped between them. “You know as well as I

do, it’s no good trying to stuff this bilge under the bunk. Didn’t work

last time, won’t work this time. Just bite the bullet and get moving on

it.” After a moment, the major nodded. “You’re right, sir,” he answered

quietly. “I just hate to see it. We’ve come so far since...”

“I know.” Gerry sighed. “Always an ass dropping crap when you

least expect it.” He half turned his head. “Pardon me, Dar.”

The major picked up the stack of paper and the box next to it and

tucked it all under his arm. “I’ll get to work on it right away, General.

Don’t you worry.” He ignored Dar, turning his back on her and walking

directly to the door, opening it, stepping through, and closing it with

sharp precision.

Gerry sighed, and sat down on the edge of the table. He glanced at

Dar, who was still visibly steaming. “Can’t really blame him, munchkin.

He’s third-generation Navy, and you know how we get.”

“He’s a first-generation jackass,” Dar replied. “Can he even read?”

“Now, Dar,” the general chided. “He’s a good legal guy. Give him a

chance. Once he goes through all that, he’ll step up to the plate, don’t

you worry.” He added, “He didn’t know you were one of us.”

The room went still for a moment, and Dar heard those words as

though they were crystal shards falling on the tile floor. She drew in a

breath, and when she exhaled, she knew herself for a different person.

Her voice, however, remained casual. “I’m not.”

“Eh?”

“One of you,” Dar said, looking him in the eye.

Gerry didn’t know what to answer to that. He blinked for a minute,

then he shook his head. “Well, like I said, don’t you worry, Dar. We’ll

Red Sky At Morning 347

take care of it.”

Was she worried? Dar considered. She’d turned over what she’d

found to the proper authorities. Was it her problem what they did with

it? She sat down in one of the leather chairs and exhaled. “Sorry.”

Her old friend got up and walked over, sitting down in the seat

next to her. He patted her knee. “No, it’s me who should be sorry, Dar. I

owe you a big apology.”

Dar gazed at him from under dark lashes. “For what?”

“Asking you to go out there,” General Easton replied in a quiet

voice. “Contract’s one thing. I should have known this was more than it

seemed. Risking you wasn’t on my battle plan, Dar.” He shook a finger

at her. “Especially if you were hurt, you little polliwog. You should

have told me that.”

“It turned out all right.” Dar stretched carefully, avoiding stress on

her shoulder. “Guess I’m done here, eh?”

Gerry studied her for a long moment, then nodded. “Just leave it in

our hands,” he assured her. “You go on back home and take some rec,

hear?”

Dar got up and brushed her jacket off. She extended a hand to him.

“I will,” she said. “Let me know when you’ll be in my neck of the

woods, Gerry.”

“Certainly will, Dar.” The general took her hand and clasped it.

“I’ve got a handful of other bases I’d like you to check out, but let’s wait

for the feathers to fall on this one for a month or so, eh?”

“Yeah,” Dar agreed. “Be in touch.”

She picked up her briefcase and shouldered it, then made her way

out of the office, turning and giving Gerry a half wave before she left.

He smiled and waved back. Dar closed the door with a sense of guilty

relief and headed out to the outer corridor.

There. Glad that’s over. Dar walked through the busy halls, her

progress noted only by a few quick glances, most of them merely

interested in the tall, dark stranger in their midst. Dar granted her ego

the right to preen for a moment, then she turned and headed out the

door to the street.

It was cold, and she paused to zip her jacket up before she made the

trip out to the parking lot and got into her rental car. She set her

briefcase on the seat next to her and closed the door, starting up the

engine before she exhaled, gazing back the way she had come, at the

massive building.

It seemed to her, as it always did, a bland facade full of dusty

secrets.

Dar sat back and thought about that. She’d never been a conspiracy

theorist, truthfully. She accepted that sometimes the government didn’t

tell what they knew, and she accepted that sometimes the government

didn’t know its ass from a hole in the wall. It was made up of people.

Having a treasury seal on your paycheck didn’t make you any smarter

348 Melissa Good

or more capable than anyone else, and Dar reckoned that in a general

sense she hired more capable people than the establishment did—and

paid them better to boot.

So. Did she really trust the major? Dar gazed at her own hands,

curled around the steering wheel. Ringless, they were long fingered and

powerful, and she flexed them once or twice as she pondered the

meeting she’d just left. “Should I really care?” she asked herself aloud.

“Let ’em do what they want with that damn stuff. I’m out of it.”

With that, she put the car into reverse and backed out of the spot,

sliding on her sunglasses to block the rich rays of the setting sun that

angled in and highlighted her face.

KERRY FOUND HER way out to the small balcony on the

fourteenth floor. It overlooked the ocean, and a cool breeze

counteracted the retained heat of the sun in the stone bench she

dropped down onto. Her body was tired, and she rubbed her neck to

relieve the stress, closing her eyes against the throbbing headache that

had snuck up on her after her conversation with Brent.

The sun had dropped behind the building on its way to setting, and

she laid her head back against the wall, allowing the sound of the

waves, distinct even this far up, to infiltrate her senses and bring their

own kind of peace to her.

Dar used this spot, she knew, and after a few visits up here she

understood why. Even in the heat of summer, the wind kept the

temperature bearable; now, nearing sunset, it was a good place to be

even when the day wasn’t as troublesome as hers was today.

She wished Dar would call. She knew her partner had been very

upset when she’d left, and not hearing from her all day was adding to

the stress from the dozen or so problems she was working on as well as

the personnel issues that were now cropping up.

Her eyes opened when she heard the door latch work, and she

looked over to see Clarice emerge onto the balcony. Kerry mentally

articulated a curse she was sure would surprise the other woman, then

wrestled her manners into place and merely gave her a polite nod.

Clarice opened her mouth to speak, but she was forestalled by the

sound of Kerry’s cell phone ringing.

Saved by the bell. Kerry unclipped the instrument and checked the

caller ID. A smile crossed her face at the readout, and she flipped the

phone open with a sense of mildly vengeful relief. “Hey, sweetie.”

She could almost hear Clarice’s teeth grinding.

“Hey,” Dar drawled softly. “Why are you outside?”

Kerry extended her legs and crossed them at the ankle. “How did

you know I was?”

“I can hear airplanes. I assumed you hadn’t gotten into model

racing while I was gone.”

Red Sky At Morning 349

The droll response made Kerry chuckle. “You know, I didn’t even

hear ’em. How’s it going?” She made a point of ignoring Clarice, who

went to the railing and looked over.

“Eh,” Dar replied in a verbal shrug. “I gave Gerry the info, he gave

it to some jerk in JAG. I get the feeling it might end up lining the

president’s secretary’s birdcage before long.”

“Mm,” Kerry murmured. “That’s a shame, after what we risked for

it,” she said. “So are you coming home now?”

“Yeah.”

“To hell with them, then.”

There was a brief silence. “Everything okay there?”

Kerry’s eyes went to the stiff back facing her. “Everything’s peachy.

I’m going to clean up some garbage, then pack up my gear and take off.

Can I interest you in a midnight cruise?”

“Mmm.” Dar purred in response. “For that I’d climb to the top of

the Washington Monument and flap my way home without the plane.”

Kerry grinned in pure response. “See you soon, sweetie.” She

paused, her green eyes distinctly twinkling. “I love you.”

“Love you, too,” Dar replied. “See you in a bit.”

Kerry folded up her phone and put it back in its clip. Then she

leaned back and spread her arms across the back of the stone bench,

taking possession of it, the space around it, and the situation she could

feel brewing between her and Clarice.

She’d felt guilty about Clarice, she’d realized, because of what had

happened over Thanksgiving. But now she realized she could no longer

hide behind that guilt in dealing with the woman.

Clarice turned and looked at her. Kerry gazed coolly back.

“You know what, Kerry? I think—”

“Shut up,” Kerry interrupted her in a quiet, yet carrying tone.

It caught the black woman by surprise, and she hesitated.

“I did you a favor and found you a place here,” Kerry said. “And

you repaid that by being as obnoxious as you could possibly be to me

and undermining me with my staff.”

“You didn’t do me any favors,” Clarice snapped back. “That was

Dar.”

“No, it wasn’t,” Kerry replied. “If it were up to Dar, you’d be in

Nome.” She got up and leaned against the wall, minimizing their height

difference. “So you’d better decide if you want to keep on like you have

been, because I’m losing my patience with you.”

“You think you’re so hot just because you’re humping her—”

Kerry refused to get angry. “No, you think just because she and I

are lovers, that gives you the right to attack me because Dar wouldn’t

sleep with you.”

Clarice stared at her. “I guess she just likes white bread.”

Kerry exhaled, realizing suddenly that her line in the sand had

moved unexpectedly, and it was now right up against her toes. All

350 Melissa Good

along, she’d felt a sense of guilt about Clarice, because of how it had all

happened, how it had all come down, and how she’d forced the woman

to fly across the country because of a silly quirk in her own psyche.

Now, with this almost offhanded attack on Dar’s character, it was as

though all that vanished, erased from her conscience as though it had

never happened.

To insinuate smarmy things about her, and about their very visible

relationship...well, they’d made the choice to expose that to their co-

workers. She and Dar had long ago decided to take the fallout when it

happened and deal with it.

But accusing Dar of racism? Kerry had realized at some point in their

relationship that as far as it was possible for a person to be so, Dar was

color blind. It wasn’t that she didn’t care, it was that the factor just

didn’t enter her thought processes and this self-martyring assumption

on Clarice’s part just burned her shorts.

She exhaled, and found the decision actually far easier than she’d

thought. “Actually, she likes raisin toast with cream cheese,” Kerry told

Clarice, in a firm, final tone. “And you can pick up your severance

check next Friday, in Personnel.”

“What?” The woman’s jaw actually dropped. “You are not firing

me.”

Kerry pushed off the wall and squared her shoulders. “Yes, I am,”

she informed Clarice. “For insubordination after a verbal warning.” She

paused. “It’s in the handbook.”

Clarice was visibly stunned. “You’re joking.”

Kerry shook her head. “I’m not.”

“You can’t fire me. I’ll sue your ass!” The woman’s voice rose in

shrill anger. “I’ll haul your ugly ass into court, and I won’t have to work

a day the rest of my life!” She stepped forward, her hands clenching

into fists.

Kerry stood her ground, even though Clarice topped her by several

inches. Adrenaline rushed through her body, washing away the ache

and the exhaustion. Without her realizing it, her own hands curled into

loose fists also. It brought on a sense of almost confusing power and she

stepped forward instead of backward, her body responding to a fight-

or-flight reflex in a completely unexpected way.

Fight? Her?

“It’ll make a very interesting case.” Kerry’s voice rose. “I’ll enjoy

hearing your justification for your documented insubordination.” She

added, “Maybe Dar’ll testify how she had to push you out of her office

the last time.”

“Bitch.”

Kerry smiled grimly. “Sometimes,” she said. “When I have to be.”

She took a deep breath, but half turned as the door opened. Mark’s head

poked out, along with that of a security guard.

Kerry wondered yet again if their MIS manager was some kind of

Red Sky At Morning 351

clairvoyant. “Nice timing,” she complimented. “Keith, please escort this

lady from the building. She’s been terminated.”

The security guard edged around Mark and came out onto the

balcony, obeying her without question. “Yes, ma’am.” He gave Kerry a

respectful nod, then said to Clarice, “Please come with me, ma’am.”

“You have not heard the end of this, whorebait,” Clarice hissed. “I

will see your ass in court.”

The guard took her to the door and they disappeared. Mark closed

the door behind them, sliding out onto the balcony to Kerry’s side.

“Whoa, chief. That was radical.”

Kerry felt her knees shaking. She went over to the bench and sat

down before she fell down, letting her arms fall to rest on her thighs.

“Son of a fucking bitch.”

Mark’s eyes widened.

“Yes, Republicans curse.” Kerry lifted a shaking hand to her head

and tried to catch her breath. It hadn’t quite worked out how she’d

planned, and she could only imagine the round of e-mails that would

have to start between her, Mariana, and Hamilton Baird, ILS’s legal

council.

Mark sat down next to her and handed her a lidded cup with a

straw sticking out of it. Kerry took it, surprised at the chill that stung

her fingers and caused condensation to run down the outside. She

sipped gingerly at the straw and was rewarded with a mouthful of

chocolate milkshake. “Mm.”

“I saw you guys out here,” Mark said. “I figured it wasn’t a cool

thing. Brent ran down and got that from the shop. He said you guys

talked.”

Kerry sucked down another mouthful. “We did.”

“So...he’s going to be okay?”

She nodded. “I think so.”

Mark looked out over the water, and then back at Kerry. “I’m really

glad you fired that bitch,” he said. “Because I was getting ready to, like,

do something radical to her driver’s license record and get her ass

arrested for something really gross.”

Kerry exhaled. “I’m not sure it was the right way to do it,” she

admitted. “But it’s done. I guess I’ll deal with the fallout.”

And she would, she realized. In a series of decisions whose

repercussions would probably be with her for a long time to come, it

was just one more she had to come to terms with.

She thought it was the right choice.

Time, of course, would tell.

DAR PAUSED AT the stoplight, casting her gaze at the bulk of the

Capitol building while she waited for the traffic to flow again.

Suddenly a familiar figure appeared, accompanied by two younger

352 Melissa Good

men. Dar blinked, surprised at the coincidental presence of Roger Stuart

at just the same moment that she was passing the spot.

Obeying an impulse she didn’t stop to analyze, Dar swung the car

into a parallel parking spot and shut the engine off; then she opened her

door and got out just as the senator reached her car.

They stared at each other for a moment, then the statesman relaxed

slightly, watching her warily as she approached. “Roberts,” he

murmured, inclining his head a trifle.

“Hello, Senator,” Dar found herself saying. “Mind if I have a word

with you?”

It was obviously the last thing in the world Roger Stuart expected.

He hesitated, watching her intently with his cold, green eyes, then he

shrugged. “Go to the office. I’ll meet you there,” he instructed his aides,

who were watching Dar with equal suspicion.

“Sir—”

“Go on,” Stuart instructed sharply. He waited for the men to

reluctantly retreat, then turned back to Dar. “Well?”

Why the hell am I doing this? Dar wondered. I can’t trust this man

further than I could pick up that car and toss it. What the heck am I

doing?

And yet...

“I’d like to give you something,” Dar said. “It’s information I

obtained from a naval base in Florida.”

The senator looked at her as though she’d grown a second head.

“Excuse me?”

“You heard me.”

“What’s this all about?” Stuart asked, slightly intrigued despite

himself. “Why are you bringing this to me? Is it a trick? Another one of

your machinations?”

With a sigh, Dar turned and removed her briefcase, taking a second

copy of the data from it and handing it over. “No,” she said briefly.

“Look at it. If you think it’s worth your attention, do something about

it. If not, chuck it. I don’t care.”

The senator let his eyes fall to the top page. “What is this?” He

picked up the cover sheet and examined the summary. “I don’t know

what you ex...” He looked up at Dar sharply.

“I gave it to the military’s legal department,” Dar said evenly. “I

think it’ll end up in a shredder. Now I’m giving it to you. I’ve done my

patriotic duty, so whatever happens, the ball is in your court.” She

turned and tossed her briefcase into the car.

“Why me?” Stuart asked curiously, half his attention still on the

summary.

Dar looked at him. “You’re the only senator I know,” she said, then

her lips quirked. “Not to mention, the only one I’m related to.”

Sour lemons had nothing on the face she got for that claim.

“Kerry’s fine. She thinks of her family a lot. Call her sometime.”

Red Sky At Morning 353

Dar got it all out, then she got back into her car and started it, rolling up

the window and pulling out without a backward look.

Dar felt a weight she had hardly been aware of lift off her

shoulders. Now she could go home.

She hoped there would be ice cream at the airport.

Roger Stuart stood on the sidewalk, watching the car disappear into

the distance. His hands curled around the papers, and after a moment,

he tucked the sheaf under his arm, straightened his coat lapels, and

started off down the street with a determined stride.

Chapter

Twenty-one

THE BOAT BOBBED lightly up and down on the waves, a round

moon painting a pure cream stripe across the black waters. On the stern,

a small table was set with candles and crystal, the remains of a light

supper evident.

Kerry lifted her glass and extended it. Dar touched hers to it

without comment, and they both took a sip.

“Long week,” Dar said after a quiet moment.

“Very,” Kerry agreed. “Glad it’s over.”

Dar got up and reached out, catching Kerry’s hand and pulling her

up. They walked to the padded benches and sat down together, Dar

enfolding Kerry in her arms. The ocean rocked them gently, cradling

them as the tide moved outward, tugging against the boat’s anchor.

The sound of the land was completely absent out here. Only the

waves rustled and the rigging softly clanked in the wind, and the city

was a blur of light on the horizon that seemed remote and unimportant.

Kerry closed her eyes and drank in the scent of the sea. The breeze

blew against her, and she could almost feel the tang of salt in it as it

brushed across her skin. She let it take away the stench of the day’s

stress as she leaned back against Dar and soaked in her partner’s loving

warmth instead. “You think I was wrong?”

Dar was quiet for a bit. “No,” she answered finally. “You were

actually more tolerant than I’d have been.”

“I kind of pushed her into it,” Kerry admitted. “She heard me

talking to you on the phone.”

“Did you say anything you wouldn’t have if she hadn’t been

there?”

“Mm, no.” Kerry sighed. “But I keep thinking there should have

been some way for me to turn that around. To come to an

understanding with her.”

“She wasn’t thinking with her brain cells, Ker,” Dar said

pragmatically. “Ovaries don’t generally do well on their SATs.”

Kerry chuckled wryly. “I guess.”

“No guess.” Dar rested her chin on Kerry’s shoulder and blew

lightly in her ear. “No regrets. You did the right thing.”

Kerry leaned her head against her partner’s. “Thanks, boss.”

Red Sky At Morning 355

Dar bit her ear, then licked it, making Kerry jump slightly. “I love

you,” she murmured. “We have something in common now, y’know.”

Kerry enjoyed the sensation before the words percolated through it.

“Only one thing?” she asked, tilting her head back and kissing Dar on

the lips.

Dar let the kiss linger, then she rubbed her cheek against Kerry’s.

“Another thing. Now I know what it’s like to do something because it’s

the right thing, not because it’s what I want.”

“You mean, with the Navy?”

Dar nodded. “It was a club, one that I really wanted to belong to

once upon a time.”

Kerry hugged her.

“And then at some point in this, I realized I never would have

belonged even if they’d taken me,” Dar continued softly. “I never would

have been one of them, Kerry. Never. Not and been true to myself.”

No. Kerry kissed her again. “You might have ended up like

Thunderbuns,” she sighed. “I’m glad you didn’t.”

“Me, too,” Dar agreed.

Kerry slowly unzipped the pullover Dar was wearing, exposing her

chest. She planted a kiss on her partner’s collarbone and put the day

behind her. Tomorrow would bring what it would, but the important

thing was that they’d face it together.

“Hey.” Dar nuzzled her neck. “You mad at me?”

Huh? Kerry paused in mid lick. “Oh, about my father?”

“Mm-hmm.”

“Um, no.” Kerry found herself smiling slightly. “It’ll be interesting

to see what choice he makes.”

Dar pulled her down onto the padded bench, unzipping her shorts.

“Yes, it will.” She heard the chuckle of the sea behind her. “Some other

time.”

Some other time. Kerry released herself to the moment, responding

with abandon to Dar’s touch. God had brought them together—and left

them together for His own, good reasons. Now she could accept that

and take whatever came next without fear.

No matter what it was.

Dar cradled Kerry’s head, and their lips met as their bodies tangled

together in rhythm with the motion of the sea.

The moon smiled benignly on them, ready to light a path home, not

realizing it wasn’t needed for two souls already there.

OTHER MELISSA GOOD TITLES

published by

Yellow Rose Books

Tropical Storm—The story that began the beloved, long-

running Dar and Kerry series, it is a tale of heartache, longing,

family strife, lust for love, and redemption. Tropical Storm took

the lesbian reading world by storm when it was first

written...don’t miss this exciting revised “author’s cut” edition.

Eye of the Storm—Just when it looks like Dar Roberts and

Kerry Stuart are settling into their lives together they discover

that life is never simple—especially around them. Surrounded

by endless corporate and political intrigue, Dar experiences

personal discoveries that force her to deal with issues she had

buried long ago and Kerry finally faces the consequences of her

own actions.

Red Sky At Morning—This fourth chronicle in the Dar and

Kerry series continues where Eye of the Storm ended. The lives of

Dar Roberts and Kerry Stuart seem to get more complex rather

than moving toward the simpler lifestyle they both dream of.

Thicker Than Water—The fifth entry in the continuing saga

of Dar Roberts and Kerry Stuart finds Kerry forced to

acknowledge her feelings toward and experience with her folks

and Dar determined to support Kerry in the face of grief and

hatred. They must face down Kerry’s extended family with a

little help from their own.

Terrors of the High Seas—After the stress of a long Navy

project and Kerry’s father's death, Dar and Kerry decide to take

their first long vacation together. A cruise in the eastern

Caribbean is just the nice, peaceful time they need - until they

get involved in a family feud, an old murder, and come face to

face with pirates as their vacation turns into a race to find the

key to a decades old puzzle.

More Melissa Good titles to watch for:

HURRICANE WATCH

In this sequel to Tropical Storm, Dar and Kerry are back and

making their relationship permanent. But an ambitious new

colleague threatens to divide them—and out them. He wants

Dar's head and her job, and he's willing to use Kerry to do it.

Can their home life survive the office power play? Dar and Kerry

are redefining themselves and their priorities to build a life and

a family together. But with the scheming colleagues and old

flames trying to drive them apart and bring them down, the two

women must overcome fear, prejudice, and their own pasts to

protect the company and each other. Does their relationship

have enough trust to survive the storm? Enter the lives of two

captivating characters and their world that Melissa Good's

thousands of fans already know and love. Your heart will be

touched by the poignant realism of the story. Your senses and

emotions will be electrified by the intensity of their problems.

You will care about these characters before you are far into the

story...and you will demand justice be done.

Don’t miss this “author’s cut” edition, with revisions and

additions never before seen.

Coming in 2007

MOVING TARGET

While attending a high technology show, Dar and Kerry are

approached by an aggressive entrepreneur who owns the only

American based cruise line. He challenges them to compete with

an old arch rival on a contract to network his ships and gain a

foothold in a new industry. Question is—are they ready to com-

promise their standards to win?

Coming in 2008

FORTHCOMING TITLES

published by

Yellow Rose Books

SOLACE

by Jennifer Fulton

Rebel Monroe is a Californian yachtswoman sailing solo

around the world. When her yacht— Solace—capsizes in a perfect

storm near the Cook Islands group, she puts to sea in a lifeboat

expecting she is not going to make it. Eventually she washes up

half-dead on the shores of Moon Island, where she is found by

ex-nun Althea Kennedy.

Althea, who entered a Poor Clare order at 20, has recently

turned her back on religious life after a traumatic experience in

Africa. Questioning both her faith and the church, she is on

Moon Island recuperating from malaria and pondering her

options.

Rebel, considered a hero by the island's owners, is invited to

stay a while and she forms an unlikely friendship with Althea.

When this blossoms into something more each woman must

rethink her identity, her demons, and her life choices before she

can find real happiness.

Avaialble May 2007

BREAKING JAIE

by Renee Bess

Jaie Baxter, an African-American Ph.D candidate at

Philadelphia's Allerton University, is determined to win a

prestigious writing grant. In order to win the Adamson Grant,

Jaie initially plans to take advantage of one of the competition's

judges, Jennifer Renfrew, who is also a University official.

Jennifer has spent the past ten years alone following the murder

of her lover, Patricia Adamson, in whose honor the grant is

named. Jennifer is at first susceptible to Jaie's flirtation, but is

later vengeful when she discovers the real reason for Jaie's

sudden romantic interest in her. A lunch with an old cop friend

reveals that Jaie may very well have ties to Adamson's death.

Jaie is confronted with painful memories as she prepares an

autobiographical essay for the grant application. She recalls the

emotional trauma of her older brother's death, the murder of a

police detective, her dismissal from her "dream" high school, and

her victimization at the hands of hateful homophobic students.

She remembers her constant struggles with her mother's alcohol-

fueled jealousies and physical abuse she had to endure. This

wake-up call causes her to look at her life in new ways.

But Jaie is not the only student applying for the grant. Terez

Overton, a wealthy Boston woman, is Jaie's chief competitor. Jaie

is drawn to the New Englander immediately but is also unnerved

by her. She has no clue that Terez is trying to decide whether she

wants to accept an opportunity to write an investigative article

about an unsolved murder. Writing that article could put her

budding relationship with Jaie in jeopardy.

And just when the angst of old memories and the

uncertainty of her future with Terez are complicating Jaie's life,

her manipulative ex, Seneca Wilson, returns to Philadelphia to

reclaim Jaie using emotional blackmail. Senecas actions serve to

wound and break Jaie in many ways. Will Seneca drive the final

wedge between Jaie and Terez? Who will win the Adamson

grant? And what did Jaie have to do with the death of Patricia

Adamson?

Available July 2007

OTHER YELLOW ROSE TITLES

You may also enjoy:

SCARLET E

by Lois Glenn

Scarlet E contains as much diverse energy as the span

between vanilla ice cream on the 4th of July and bull riding dur-

ing an earthquake. This collection stimulates the imagination

through rich descriptions of scents, sounds, sights, and textures.

Each poem provides its own unique mysticism, romance, and

sensuality with a hint of jealousy, possessiveness, and longing

for added flavor enhancing the compilation’s essence.

ISBN 978-1-932300-75-8

BUTCH GIRLS CAN FIX ANYTHING

by Paula Offutt

Kelly Walker is known around town as the Fix-it Lady who

can repair just about anything. That's true, except for the hole in

her life left by the death of her lover, Anna. Her fix-it business

provides the perfect hideout as she resolves other people's

problems instead of focusing on her own shattered life.

Grace Owens, single mother, is determined to stand on her

own two feet and make a fresh start for herself and her nine-

year-old daughter, Lucy. Lucy has a goal of her own: she wants

to master her math homework, and that is a hard task with a

mother who doesn't understand division.

The three meet under a leaky kitchen ceiling. What each has

to give, the others need. They must learn when to take risks and

when to trust each other. Together, can they find the tools that

will allow them to fix what most needs to be rebuilt?

ISBN 978-1-932300-74-1

OTHER YELLOW ROSE PUBLICATIONS

Sandra Barret

Lavender Secrets

978-1-932300-73-4

Georgia Beers

Thy Neighbor’s Wife

1-932300-15-5

Georgia Beers

Turning the Page

978-1-932300-71-0

Carrie Brennan

Curve

1-932300-41-4

Carrie Carr

Destiny’s Bridge

1-932300-11-2

Carrie Carr

Faith’s Crossing

1-932300-12-0

Carrie Carr

Hope’s Path

1-932300-40-6

Carrie Carr

Love’s Journey

978-1-932300-65-9

Carrie Carr

Strength of the Heart

978-1-932300-81-9

Carrie Carr

The Way Things Should Be

978-1-932300-39-0

Carrie Carr

Something to Be Thankful For

1-932300-04-X

Carrie Carr

Diving Into the Turn

978-1-932300-54-3

Linda Crist

Galveston 1900: Swept Away

1-932300-44-9

Linda Crist

The Bluest Eyes in Texas

978-1-932300-48-2

Linda Crist

Borderline

978-1-932300-62-8

Jennifer Fulton

Passion Bay

1-932300-25-2

Jennifer Fulton

Saving Grace

1-932300-26-0

Jennifer Fulton

The Sacred Shore

1-932300-35-X

Jennifer Fulton

A Guarded Heart

1-932300-37-6

Anna Furtado

The Heart’s Desire

1-932300-32-5

Lois Glenn

Scarlet E

978-1-932300-75-8

Gabrielle Goldsby

The Caretaker’s Daughter

1-932300-18-X

Melissa Good

Eye of the Storm

1-932300-13-9

Melissa Good

Red Sky At Morning

978-1-932300-80-2

Melissa Good

Thicker Than Water

1-932300-24-4

Melissa Good

Terrors of the High Seas

1-932300-45-7

Melissa Good

Tropical Storm

978-1-932300-60-4

Maya Indigal

Until Soon

1-932300-31-7

Lori L. Lake

Different Dress

1-932300-08-2

Lori L. Lake

Ricochet In Time

1-932300-17-1

K. E. Lane

And, Playing the Role of Herself

978-1-932300-72-7

J. Y Morgan

Learning To Trust

978-1-932300-59-8

A. K. Naten

Turning Tides

978-1-932300-47-5

Meghan O’Brien

Infinite Loop

1-932300-42-2

Paula Offutt

Butch Girls Can Fix Anything

978-1-932300-74-1

Sharon Smith

Into The Dark

1-932300-38-4

Surtees and Dunne

True Colours

978-1-932300-52-9

Surtees and Dunne

Many Roads to Travel

978-1-932300-55-0

Cate Swannell

Heart’s Passage

1-932300-09-0

Cate Swannell

No Ocean Deep

1-932300-36-8

L. A. Tucker

The Light Fantastic

1-932300-14-7

VISIT US ONLINE AT

www.regalcrest.biz

At the Regal Crest Website You'll Find

•

The latest news about forthcoming titles and

new releases

•

Our complete backlist of romance, mystery,

thriller and adventure titles

•

Information about your favorite authors

•

Current bestsellers

Regal Crest titles are available from all progressive

booksellers and online at StarCrossed Productions,

(www.scp-inc.biz), or at www.amazon.com,

www.bamm.com, www.barnesandnoble.com, and

many others.

Table of Contents

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter

Chapter